^l-LIBRARY 
 
 ": 
 
 QC 
 
 !
 
 ITH THE WORLD'S 
 PEOPLE 
 
 AN ACCOUNT OF THE ETHNIC ORIGIN, PRIMI 
 TIVE ESTATE, EARLY MIGRATIONS, SOCIAL 
 EVOLUTION, AND PRESENT CONDITIONS AND 
 PROMISE OF THE PRINCIPAL FAMILIES OF MEN 
 
 TOGETHER WITH A PRELIMINARY INQUIRY ON THE 
 TIME, PLACE AND MANNER OF THE BEGINNING 
 
 By JOHN CLARK RIDPATH, LL. D, 
 
 AUTHOR OF "HISTORY OF THE WORLD," ETC. 
 
 PROFUSELY ILLUSTRATED WITH COLORED PLATES, RACE MAPS 
 AND CHARTS, TYPE PICTURES, SKETCHES, AND DIAGRAMS 
 
 WASHINGTON, D. C. 
 
 CLARK E. RIDPATH 
 
 1912
 
 GI0pgrt0ljt 1903-1911 
 
 Jlnurs ffinilhrrs IJit'Uinlnnij (Lamyang 
 All
 
 5 
 
 06 6~ 
 
 2076329
 
 RACE CHART NO. 1 
 
 SHOWING THE DISTRIBUTION OF MANKIND ON 
 THE HYPOTHESIS OF A COMMON ORIGIN. 
 
 Ruddy Races on ................... Red Lines 
 
 Brown Races on .................. Brou'ti Lines 
 
 Black Races on ................... Black Lines 
 
 Names of Existing Races in ............ Red
 
 mofthe North American 
 AJ 
 
 ua ^25 Yukalra 
 
 Tribe
 
 RACE CHART No. 1. 
 
 EXPLANATION. 
 
 IT is the purpose of this Chart to show THE DISTRIBUTION OF THB 
 RACES OF MANKIND, ou the theory that they have all proceeded from a 
 common source. That source is indicated by the Leavy black line at the left, 
 marked " Original Stock of Mankind." From this original stock several 
 great divisions branch off, the first of which is the stem of the prehistoric 
 Black races; the second, the stem of the prehistoric Brown, or Mongoloid, 
 races: and the third, the stem of the prehistoric Ruddy, or White, races. 
 Each of these stems divides into many branches. 
 
 In general, the latitude of the given race is indicated in the Chart as on 
 an ordinary map ; that is, those races having the most northernly distribu 
 tion are above ; those in the temperate zones come next, as nearly as prac- 
 ticable ; and those in the tropical regions fall in the center or lower part of 
 the Chart. 
 
 Wherever the red lines extend, there the White, or Ruddy, races are 
 distributed : wherever the brown lines reach, there the Brown, or Mongoloid, 
 races are found; while the black lines indicate the distribution of the Black 
 races. 
 
 Nearly one-fourth of the Chart at the left indicates the prehistoric, or 
 unknown, period of race distribution. Out of this prehistoric period the 
 various races emerge. There is an Aryan, or Indo-European, family ; a 
 Semitic family; a Hamitic family; a Mongoloid family; and sundry Bla'ck 
 races, little known to the present day. 
 
 In the greater part of the center of the Chart, and to the right, wherever 
 the names of races or stocks are printed in black letters, those races, or 
 stocks, are extinct ; that is, they have either ceased to exist, or are repre- 
 sented only in their descendants. Examples of such are the Visigoths, the 
 Carthaginians, the Etruscans, etc. 
 
 All the names of races, families, and stocks, printed in red letters, are 
 existing, or living, peoples. These are found, for the most part, distributed 
 to the right at the end of race-stems. Thus we have, as examples of living 
 races, beginning above, the Welsh, the Icelanders, the Red Russians, the 
 Montenegrins, the English-speaking races, the High Germans, the Swiss, the 
 Brazilians, the Esquimaux, the Magyars, the Osmanlis, etc. 
 
 The Chart enables the reader, in particular, to trace the race descent 
 of any living variety of mankind. Thus, the English-speaking races are de- 
 rived (read back from right to left) from Anglo-Saxons, Saxons, Ingavo- 
 nians, Moeso-Goths, out of the German stem, of the Teuto-Slavic division, of 
 the West Aryan branch, of the Indo-European family, of the prehistoric 
 Ruddy, or White, races. 
 
 So, in all the cases of race-history, the Chart is intended to show, at a 
 single survey, all of the leading developments of mankind. Many minor 
 varieties are necessarily omitted ; but all of the principal stocks of the human 
 race are here displayed in their proper ethnical and historical development. 
 (For the geographical distribution of the various races, see Race Charts Nos. 
 1 to 9, inclusive.)
 
 BOOK IV -DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. 
 
 XXIII. CLASSIFICATION OK THE HUMAN 
 SPECIES. 
 
 T has already been re- 
 marked that migration 
 constitutes one of the 
 leading facts in the 
 history of the primitive 
 world o Movement was 
 the mood of the first 
 men who possessed the earth. It was 
 by means of tribal and national migra- 
 tions that mankind were distributed into 
 the various regions where they subse- 
 quently established themselves in com- 
 munities and states. From certain cen- 
 ters the human streams arose and flowed 
 in different directions, bearing afar the 
 fecund waters of future national life. 
 
 Nearly all of these movements are 
 hidden under the obscurity that clouds 
 Obscurity of the the beginnings of history. 
 The vei T best Penetration 
 of the historian and eth- 
 nologist can reach no further than the 
 shadowy confines of the countries and 
 ages in which these primitive motions of 
 
 the human race took their origin and 
 expended their force. The task of de- 
 lineating the migrations and dispersions 
 of the early races may well challenge 
 the profoundest inquiry, and the prob- 
 lem must even then be attempted with 
 extreme diffidence and much distrust of 
 the existing resources of knowledge. 
 It is the purpose in the present book to 
 delineate at least the leading migrations 
 of the early races of man. 
 
 In the nature of the case, the migratory 
 movements of primitive mankind have 
 left only incidental traces in ^ aclassifica . 
 history and tradition. For tion of the races 
 
 . , is necessary. 
 
 this reason the evidences 
 of human distribution have to be gath- 
 ered, for the most part, by indirection 
 out of collateral branches of inquiry. 
 As preparatory to a description of these 
 movements, upon which all future history 
 in some sense depended, it is necessary to 
 frame an adequate analysis of the hu- 
 man family according to those distinc- 
 
 411
 
 412 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 tions upon \vnich the tribal and national 
 life of one people is discriminated from 
 that of another. It is impossible to 
 speak intelligently of the early migra- 
 tions of mankind without a division and 
 classification of the human species, to 
 the end that its various parts may be 
 considered in detail and in relation the 
 one with another. Such a classification 
 into different races, families, and stocks 
 is the first task imposed upon the eth- 
 nologist, and is a work in every way 
 
 race according to its true ethnic distinc- 
 tions has never been satisfactorily ac- 
 complished. The principle according 
 to which the division or divisions are to 
 be made has never been well determined, 
 and the problem at the present day is 
 still to be considered in its original 
 elements. 
 
 It can but be of interest in this con- 
 nection to present in brief some of the 
 leading methods which have been adopt- 
 ed in the attempted classification of the 
 
 A METHOD OF MIGRATION. EASTERN CARAVAN. Drawn by W. J. Morgan. 
 
 method of clas- 
 sifying yet dis- 
 covered. 
 
 essential to the understanding of the 
 beginnings of human history. 
 
 The division of the vegetable kingdom 
 by Linnaeus, and the arrangement of the 
 NO adequate animal world into genera 
 and species and varieties 
 by Cuvier, were not more 
 essential to the understanding of those 
 two great departments of nature than is 
 an adequate classification of mankind 
 into races, families, and types essential 
 to a knowledge of ethnic history. Great, 
 therefore, is the embarrassment of the 
 inquirer to find that even to the present 
 day this work of classifying the human 
 
 human race. The most learned of the an 
 cients were profoundly ignorant of the af- 
 finities of the different fam- The ancients be- 
 ilies of mankind, and found ^sitVof'the 
 no pleasure in tracing races - 
 such relationships. On the contrary, the 
 mental tone of antiquity was against the 
 notion of the kinship and common 
 descent of the nations. Each people 
 disseminated the belief in its own prior- 
 ity and preeminence, and discarded as 
 much as possible those democratic tradi- 
 tions which seemed to reduce themselves 
 to a common level with barbarians and 
 heathen. Not until long after the eclipse
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CLASSIFICATION. 413 
 
 of the classical ages, not until the bar- 
 barism of mediaeval Europe had at length 
 been pushed back by the revival of 
 learning, did men attempt in a more 
 thoughtful and philanthropic spirit to 
 investigate the beginnings of human 
 development and the affinities of the 
 different peoples who inhabited the 
 earth. 
 
 At the time of this reenlightenment 
 cf the European nations the Roman Cath- 
 sc.irttiraic pin- olic Church was dominant 
 io n a S bS a '\ 3d throughout the West. This 
 unity great organization was 
 
 based u )on i 'ie Scriptures of the Old and 
 New Testaments, and from these ancient 
 books were derived, either directly or 
 indirectly, the greater part of the learn- 
 ing of the Middle Ages. It came to pass, 
 therefore, that the first rational views 
 with regard to mankind considered as a 
 race and the dispersion and affinity of 
 the nations were derived from scriptural 
 sources. It was from this origin that 
 the prevalent opinions of several cen- 
 turies were deduced, and it will, there- 
 fore, be appropriate in this connection to 
 present, first of all, the long prevalent 
 beliefs which were derived from the 
 Hebrew Scriptures. 
 
 I. THE BIBLICAL ETHNOLOGY. In the 
 tenth chapter of Genesis we have an ac- 
 Tne biblical eth- count of the departures and 
 btiS ; of d s S ne m migrations of primitive 
 and Ham. mankind. The narrative 
 
 begins with the descendants of Noah, 
 the survivors of a deluge. His three 
 sons become the progenitors of the three 
 dominant races which go forth to people 
 the world. The progenies of Shem, 
 Ham, and Japheth, according to their 
 families and tribes, are dispersed in 
 the various countries of Western Asia, 
 Northern Africa, and Eastern Europe. 
 
 In general, this account assigns to 
 Shem and his family the Elamites, the 
 
 Assyrians, "Arphaxad and Lud and 
 Aram." According to this scheme Eber 
 is the grandson or descendant of Arphax- 
 ad, from which we are able to see emerg- 
 ing dimly at least three historical peoples 
 the Elamites, the Assyrians, and the 
 Hebrews. Among the sons of Ham are 
 mentioned Cush, and Mizraim, and Phut, 
 and Canaan, with their respective de- 
 scendants. To Cush is assigned Nimroct 
 and his historical progeny. Mizraim is 
 doubtless the original tribal name of the 
 Egyptians, while Canaan, whose sons are 
 Sidon and Heth, is clearly the ancestor 
 
 CUSHITE TYPE SHEIK OF CHAMARS. 
 Drawn by H. Thiriat, from a photograph by Mougal. 
 
 of the Canaanitish races of subsequent 
 times. 
 
 The generations of Japheth are said 
 to be Gomer and Magog and Madai 
 and Javan and Tubal and j ap heth dissem- 
 Meshech and Tiras. To %$**% *^ he 
 each of these is given a fam- gentiles." 
 ily of sons and descendants, and they 
 are said to have distributed themselves 
 among the " isles of the gentiles," " ev- 
 ery one after his tongue, after their fam- 
 ilies, in their nations." In the case of 
 Japheth, also, we are able to detect the
 
 414 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 historical beginning of nations, especial- 
 ly in the case of his son Madai, who is 
 thought to have given his name to the 
 ancient Medes. Besides what is here 
 presented in outline, a place must be left 
 in the ethnic scheme for the direct de- 
 scendants of Noah, who is said to have 
 lived for more than a century after the 
 Deluge, and to have begotten sons and 
 daughters. 
 
 Such, in a word, is the biblical scheme 
 which the first ethnologists of modern 
 Europe employed to account for the dis- 
 Summaryofthe persion of the human race 
 Seo^riS^e in the earth. It gives a fair- 
 peoples. ly adequate outline of the 
 
 peopling of Western and Southwestern 
 Asia and of the countries around the 
 eastern parts of the Mediterranean. We 
 may even allow for the dissemination of 
 the descendants of Noah eastward from 
 Armenia, and thus cover a still wider 
 area of the habitable globe. A sum- 
 mary, then, of the biblical schedule of 
 the primitive peoples will give the fol- 
 lowing results : 
 
 1. Japhet 'kites, with seven tribal divi- 
 sions, migratory in habit, journeying to 
 the west, and peopling the gentile lands 
 beyond the limits of Asia. 
 
 2. Hamites, with four family, or tribal, 
 divisions, three of which, at any rate, 
 may be located, respectively, in Cush and 
 Canaan and Egypt. 
 
 3. Semites, with five tribal branches, 
 of w r hich the Assyrians, the Elamites, the 
 people of ancient Aram, called Aramae- 
 ans, and the Hebrews, became, in their 
 respective countries, the leading repre- 
 sentatives. 
 
 4. Noachitcs proper, of the divisions of 
 which the biblical narrative has given us 
 no outline, but concerning which a ra- 
 tional inference of eastern migration 
 may be drawn. 
 
 The account in Genesis indicates 
 
 clearly a disposition of the Noachite 
 families to part company and disperse 
 into various regions. The 
 
 Value of the eth- 
 
 differentiation of tribes nic scheme out- 
 
 -, , , lined in Genesis. 
 
 is clearly announced as 
 the fundamental fact in the first epoch 
 after the traditional destruction of the 
 Old World by water. There is thus a 
 certain conformity in the account given 
 in Genesis to the actual facts which we 
 discover on the furtherest horizon of the 
 primeval world. The jostling and di- 
 vision of tribes under the impulse of the 
 migratory instinct is a fact which pre- 
 sents itself with equal clearness to the 
 historian, the ethnologist, and the an- 
 tiquary ; and the correspondence of the 
 primitive Hebrew narrative with this 
 manifest tendency among the primeval 
 families of men gives force and credibil- 
 ity and corroboration to both branches 
 of the inquiry. 
 
 Concerning the above biblical scheme 
 of the dispersion of mankind in the 
 primitive world, it may be fairly urged 
 that it is hardly as ample as the facts to 
 which it is applied. Within the limits 
 of the peoples and countries referred to 
 in the tenth chapter of Genesis, it ap- 
 pears to cover approximately the facts 
 as they have been revealed by other 
 methods of investigation, but it leaves 
 many parts of the world unprovided 
 with the populations which they are 
 known to have possessed even before 
 the dawn of authentic history. 
 
 Many attempts have been made to strain 
 and exaggerate the biblical ethnology, 
 and to compel it, by attenuation and hy- 
 pothesis, to cover all parts points of map- 
 
 of thp "habitable c/lobe plicability in the 
 
 ne na Dim Die giooe. Hebrew ciassm- 
 These efforts appear to have cation. 
 been inspired by a zeal beyond knowl- 
 edge, and to have had little success in 
 application, except in the minds of those 
 who had been already fixed in belief by
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CLASSIFICATION. 415 
 
 preconceived opinions. This is to say 
 that the attempt to derive such races as 
 the primitive inhabitants of Western 
 Europe the cave men, the people of 
 the shell mounds, and the tumuli from 
 some branch of the Semites, the Japheth- 
 ites, -or the Hamites, as those families 
 are outlined in the tenth chapter 7 of 
 Genesis, would have no ground on 
 which to rest at least in the pres- 
 ent state of human knowledge. In 
 like manner, the attempted deriva- 
 tion of the North American In- 
 dians, of the Aztecs, of the South 
 Pacific Islanders, of the Fuegians, 
 of the native Australians, or of the 
 Hottentots, from the Hebrew plan 
 of dispersion would be equally 
 without avail, at least with such 
 data as are now in the possession 
 of scholars. 
 
 The scheme of family and tribal 
 
 division given in the tenth chapter 
 
 of Genesis appears to 
 
 The scheme sat- 
 isfactory within the historian and em- 
 narrow limits. -, , -, , c 
 
 nologist to be satisfac- 
 tory within the narrow limits of the 
 races and countries to ^(.vJiicJi it ap- 
 plies ; but it also appears that there 
 are many parts of the globe which 
 are known to have been inhabited 
 at a time even more remote than 
 current chronology assigns to the 
 rise of the Noachite nations for 
 which the plan of dispersion pre- 
 sented above seems to provide no 
 likelihood or even possibility of 
 inhabitants. How far the Hebrew 
 scheme of dispersion and development 
 from a Noachite origin through its three 
 leading branches of Hamites, Semites, 
 and Japhethites conforms to other ethno- 
 logical outlines derived from different 
 data and by means of different methods 
 of investigation, remains to be elucidated 
 in the following pages. 
 
 II. HISTORICAL ETHNOLOGY. With 
 the progress of historical investigation 
 during the last three or four origin and de- 
 centuries so much 
 mation has been gathered 
 relative to the first races of men and 
 their movements across the ancient land- 
 
 infor- "SSSSSJL 
 
 INDO-EUROPEAN TYPE THE SULTAN MACOUD MIRZA. 
 Drawn by H. Thiriat, from a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 scape, that a system of ethnic classifica- 
 tion has been advanced from a purely 
 historical basis. It was known, or sus- 
 pected, by the Romans and Greeks two 
 thousand years ago that they were re- 
 lated in their descent. Later on it be- 
 came known that such peoples as the 
 Medes and Persians were of the same 
 race-origin with the Macedonians and
 
 416 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 the Hellenes. In still more recent times 
 it was discovered that the Teutonic races 
 had an ethnic affinity with the Graeco- 
 Italic family and with the Celts of West- 
 ern Europe. Still more recently it be- 
 came known that the Hindu races were 
 descended, in all probability, from a 
 common origin with the Greeks, the Ro- 
 mans, and the Teutonic branches of man- 
 kind. A still higher view 
 
 Glimpses of a . 
 
 wide application of the whole question has 
 led to the belief of the ul- 
 timate affinity of the Semitic nations with 
 the great peoples mentioned above, and 
 
 SEMITIC TYPE THE ARAB BENI LAAM. 
 Drawn by H. Thiriat, from a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 of the Hamites with all the rest. As 
 the historical horizon has widened and 
 the vision of the observer has become 
 clearer with the increase of knowledge, 
 the true relations of the various families 
 of men have been discovered to the ex- 
 tent of warranting a classification on the 
 basis of actual history; and many at- 
 tempts have been made to produce on 
 this basis a scheme of ethnic dispersion 
 as broad and comprehensive as the far- 
 reaching facts which it is intended to 
 explain. 
 
 As a result of this method, several 
 
 races of men have been distinguished 
 from each other and classified according 
 to their ethnic descent and affinities. 
 
 1. The Indo-European Race. It has 
 been definitely ascertained that two of 
 the great Asiatic families Meaning and 
 and at least four of the prev- ^?"l!L 
 
 alent peoples of Europe European race." 
 
 have had a common descent from a com- 
 mon ancient origin. To this community 
 of nations the name Indo-European, or 
 Indo-Germanic, has been applied by his- 
 torical writers. The term signifies the two 
 extremes in place and time of the nation- 
 al dispersion from the common origin 
 referred to. It signifies that an Indie 
 branch of the human family, including 
 with this term the Iranic, or Persic, di- 
 vision of mankind, has been derived 
 primarily from the same fountain with 
 the Grseco-Italic race and with the Celtic 
 and Teutonic divisions of mankind in 
 Europe. From the common fountain, 
 two Asiatic streams flowing to the south 
 and the east are known to have arisen in 
 common with the four westward flow- 
 ing streams that were destined to bear 
 into Europe and through all the west 
 the primitive waters of Hellenic, Italic, 
 Teutonic, and Celtic nationality. The 
 term Indo-European is thus devised to 
 cover N the wide extremes of human de- 
 velopment which span the world from 
 the valley of the Indus to California. 
 
 2 . The Semitic Race. Under this head 
 the historians have developed a classifi- 
 cation very nearly analogous to that em- 
 braced under the same clas- Races included 
 sification in biblical ethnol- ^ofs^ 
 ogy. There is, historically itic - 
 speaking, some indistinctness on the 
 further borders of Semitic development. 
 Whether, for instance, the ancient Chal- 
 dees were to be included under this 
 designation may be regarded as doubt- 
 ful. It is sufficient to note that the He-
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CLASSIFICATION. 417 
 
 brew race, in its several divisions, ancient 
 and modern, is included tinder the 
 Semitic division of mankind, and consti- 
 tutes, indeed, its most striking repre- 
 sentatives. So also the more recent 
 Arabs are included as a cognate branch 
 of the same great family ; and the an- 
 cient Aramaeans prevalent in Syria, 
 Mesopotamia, and other western dis- 
 tricts of Asia must in like manner be 
 classified with the Semitic division of 
 mankind. The reader will not fail to 
 observe that history, considered as a sci- 
 ence, and the scriptural account of the 
 dispersion of the human race are very 
 nearly in accord as it respects the divi- 
 sions, migrations, and historical devel- 
 opment of the Semitic family of men. 
 
 3 . The Hamitic Race. This division of 
 mankind is known to history chiefly by 
 its greatest representatives, the ancient 
 Who the Ham- Egyptians. As planters 
 2as 5 to of the strongest and most 
 certain races. enduring civilization of re- 
 mote antiquity, these people could but 
 make a strong impression on the earliest 
 historical developments of the world. 
 Cognate with the Egyptian race were 
 several other branches of Hamites, 
 but nearly all of them are obscured 
 with doubt as to their origin and classi- 
 fication. Such are the old Chaldaeans, 
 who planted their empire on the Lower 
 Euphrates as much as 'two thousand 
 years before our era ; and such are the 
 Joktanian Arabs of the south, bordering 
 on the ocean, and such are several of 
 the Canaanitish nations, with whom the 
 greater historical peoples came into con- 
 tact from the seventh to the third cen- 
 tury B. C. Many historians have re- 
 garded the Phoenicians, the Sidonians, 
 and the Carthaginians as of Hamitic 
 descent, and it is highly probable that 
 some of these peoples were at least com- 
 posite in their ethnic origin. As a gen- 
 
 eral fact, it appears that the Semitic and 
 Hamitic peoples of antiquity were less 
 completely separated from each other's 
 influence, less perfectly differentiated 
 
 HAMITIC TYPE THE EGYPTIAN SAIS. 
 Drawn by A. de Bar. 
 
 into diverse types of race development, 
 than any other two branches of the 
 primitive family of men. 
 
 4. The Altaian Races. The great no- 
 madic peoples having the highlands' of
 
 418 
 
 GREAT- RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 the Altais as their original habitat have 
 been designated by many terms, and 
 The Altaian there is yet much confusion 
 SSSSr 1 " in their attempted classifi- 
 Tartars. cation. Even the major 
 
 divisions of these races are not well 
 made out. One of the broadest divisions 
 is the Tartar family, spreading to the 
 north and east over a great part of 
 Asia. It is still in dispute whether 
 
 ALTAIAN TYPE OLD TARANTCHI. 
 Drawn by E. Ronjat, from a photograph. 
 
 the Tartars and Mongolians should be 
 considered as primary ethnic divisions 
 of mankind, or whether the Mongolian 
 branch of the south has been deflected 
 from the Tartar group of the north. As 
 we shall presently see, this great assem- 
 blage of semicivilized races, nomadic 
 over the vast steppes of the north and 
 in a low grade of development in the 
 south, is defined by the term Turanian 
 
 in the linguistic division of men. But 
 for historical purposes the whole group 
 may best be classified and named from 
 its geographical center on the northern 
 slopes of the Altais. The White Tar- 
 tars, or Turcomans, as the westernmost 
 division of the great Altaian group, 
 have, by their aggressions in Asia Minor, 
 Syria, and Eastern Europe, brought the 
 family of nations to which they belong 
 into historical relationship with the Indo- 
 European race, and have thus preserved 
 unto the present time at least the rem- 
 iniscence of the prowess for which 
 they were characterized in the fifteenth 
 and sixteenth centuries. 
 
 5. Western Aborigines. Besides the 
 greater peoples with whom history has had 
 to deal in Western Asia and 
 
 Aboriginal races 
 
 Europe, the progress of na- of the -western 
 tions westward has brought 
 them into contact with new varieties of 
 the human family, unknown in ancient 
 times. The limited geographical knowl- 
 edge of the ancient peoples shut them 
 out from an acquaintance with the wide- 
 ly spread barbarian races occupying the 
 New World, the continent of Australia, 
 and the islands of the sea. It is not 
 meant that the inhabitants of the vast 
 regions here referred to are of a common 
 ethnic descent. On the contrary, as we 
 shall see hereafter, many original stocks 
 of mankind are represented in the exist- 
 ing savagery of the world. But for his- 
 torical purposes the aborigines of the 
 West and of the ocean lands of the 
 South and west may, for convenience, be 
 grouped together and considered as an 
 unclassified mass of peoples, in varying 
 stages of evolution. 
 
 It will be remembered that what is 
 here attempted is merely to indicate 
 such results in the way of classification 
 as are afforded from a purely historical 
 point of view ; and for this purpose all
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CLASSIFICATION. 419 
 
 the outlying barbarous peoples that have 
 been revealed since the beginning of 
 Results of the geographical discovery at 
 
 method ;imper- th j f th fifteenth 
 
 factions in the 
 
 scheme. century may be grouped as 
 
 one, and considered as a single fact in 
 the analysis of the human race. If, 
 then, we collect the results derivable 
 from this historical view of the disper- 
 sion of mankind, we shall find the fore- 
 going five groups of peoples, the first 
 three of which, the Indo-European, the 
 Semitic, and the Hamitic branches, are 
 tolerably clearly defined and separated 
 by ethnic lines, while the remaining 
 two, the Altaian group of nations and 
 the Western aborigines, are banked to- 
 gether rather for convenience of consid- 
 eration than by exact principles of clas- 
 sification. 
 
 III. LINGUISTIC ETHNOLOGY. Within 
 the present century the study of lan- 
 guage has thrown new light on all the 
 in what manner disputed questions relative 
 iom^XSo?' to tb e dispersion and race 
 classification. developments of mankind. 
 The scientific investigation of speech 
 has made clear many vexed questions in 
 the primitive history of men that to all 
 seeming could have found no other so- 
 lution. The general effect has been to 
 confirm and establish many of the views 
 already received from tradition and his- 
 torical inquiry, and to disprove and ren- 
 der untenable many other opinions con- 
 cerning the movements and affinities of 
 the early races. Much that was conjec- 
 tural has become known as fact. The- 
 ories have been demonstrated or de- 
 stroyed, and new views of the extent, 
 variety, and true character of tribal and 
 national evolution have been projected. 
 In some departments of inquiry the new 
 knowledge has amounted to a revolu- 
 tion. On the whole, it is almost impos- 
 sible to overestimate the value of lin- 
 
 guistic science in the exposition of all 
 questions relative to the prehistoric con- 
 ditions and movements of mankind. 
 
 If we take up the results of this study 
 of human speech as it respects the eth- 
 nic classification of the race, we find a 
 certain general parallelism to what has 
 been presented above as proceeding 
 from biblical and historical investiga- 
 tion. To begin with, the science of 
 
 WEST ARYAN TYPE ALCIBIADES. 
 
 language declares with emphasis and 
 demonstrates the existence of 
 
 I. The Aryan Race. This term, as 
 elucidated in the preceding book, relates 
 primarily to a primitive nobility claimed 
 and maintained by the peo- The Aryan race 
 
 r>1pq railed Arv 
 
 ^ r > 
 
 nobility was based upon esses - 
 the agricultural life as distinguished 
 from nomadic and pastoral pursuits. It 
 is not needed to illustrate further in this 
 connection the meaning and application 
 of the term. It suffices to note the fact 
 
 wTnVh established by 
 
 wmcn lin g uistic p roc .
 
 420 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 that the study of language has defined 
 and proved beyond a doubt the funda- 
 mental affinity and kinship of the Aryan 
 folk of Asia that is, the great Hindu 
 family of Aryans in the valleys of India 
 and the Iranian, or Persic, division of 
 mankind with the Graeco-Italic race 
 and the Teutones and Celts of Europe. 
 
 The community of the original speech 
 of all these peoples, spreading in its wid- 
 est development from the base of the 
 Himala)^as westward over the table-lands 
 of Iran, through the southern peninsulas 
 Race move- and the transmontane for- 
 byTinorefa 6 ests of Europe to the Atlan- 
 of language. ^{ C) an( j through the New 
 World to the Pacific coast, has been es- 
 tablished by proofs irrefragable as those 
 which determine the truths of geology 
 or the laws of the physical world. The 
 course of the tribal movements by which 
 from the countries east of the Caspian 
 these great and progressive streams of 
 human life pursued their way to their 
 destination can be traced by the linguis- 
 tic phenomena which they left in their 
 track, and the elimination of the great 
 family of men to which scholars have in 
 recent times given the name Aryan 
 from the remaining races has been com- 
 pletely effected. 
 
 It can but be of interest at this point 
 to state the linguistic facts upon which 
 What facts in the classification of man- 
 kind has been attempted. 
 It is found that certain peo- 
 ples, like the Aryan family above defined, 
 speak dialects of a common language. 
 In general, they have a vocabulary and 
 a grammar in common. When we find 
 two peoples living in different and dis- 
 tant parts of the earth naming the objects 
 of sense and reflection with the same 
 words, and combining those words in 
 sentences under the same laws of gram- 
 matical and logical structure, we are corn- 
 
 language war- 
 rant ethnical 
 conclusions. 
 
 pelled to conclude that the two languages 
 have had a common origin somewhere 
 in the past ; and if the languages have 
 thus arisen from a common source, the 
 two peoples who spoke them had also an 
 original tribal identity. This is exactly 
 the case with the great nations called 
 Aryan. The six branches of this vast 
 family of mankind, namely, the Indie, 
 the Iranic, the Hellenic, the Italic, the 
 Teutonic (including the Slavonic), and 
 the Celtic, are not only identified by the 
 laws of history, but also by the laws of 
 speech. The Sanskrit, spoken in ancient 
 India, the Persic dialects of the plateau 
 of Iran, the different varieties of Greek 
 peculiar to Hellas and the ^Egean 
 islands, the Latin tongue of the West, 
 the various Teutonic languages, and the 
 Celtic, with its two or three derivatives, 
 have all a fundamental linguistic iden- 
 tity. Their vocabulary as it respects 
 the primary objects of sense and the 
 common actions of life is virtually the 
 same in all. 
 
 More striking still are the fundamen- 
 tal peculiarities of their respective 
 grammars. The great fea- inflection the 
 ture of all these tongues ^If/an' 
 is inflection. The varia- speech. 
 tions of thought as, for instance, num- 
 ber, gender, and case in nouns, mood 
 and tense in verbs, comparison in adjec- 
 tives and adverbs, are indicated by 
 terminational changes in the words of 
 the language, and these changes obey 
 the same laws and present the same 
 phenomena in all the speeches above 
 referred to. Only the student of lan- 
 guage can fully appreciate the striking 
 similarities which present themselves in 
 all branches of the Indo-European, or 
 Aryan, tongues. It is as though we 
 should study a single language with 
 dialectical variations. And so indeed it 
 is. The original speech of all these peo-
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CLASSIFICATION. 421 
 
 pies was one. Somewhere in the past 
 and somewhere on the surface of the 
 earth, before the era of tribal migration, 
 a family of men had, by reason and 
 experience, developed a language of the 
 inflectional variety, had given names to 
 the objects of nature and the concepts 
 of the mind, had defined by certain 
 words the actions and thoughts peculiar 
 to their volitions and imaginations. 
 
 The general result of this evolution 
 
 was the production of a great typical 
 
 speech, which was spoken 
 
 How languages 
 
 are modified by by all the members of 
 
 environment. .-, , -, , 1 
 
 the tribe in its ancestral 
 home. From this region the migrations 
 began, and each band of emigrants 
 carried with them the ancestral speech. 
 As they entered into new relations with 
 nature and new experiences in life, 
 passing through belts of different cli- 
 mate, encountering new landscapes and 
 familiarizing themselves with new con- 
 ditions and environments, their tongues 
 began to modify the original language, 
 and to adapt it to the changing panorama 
 of nature and the varying concepts of 
 the mind. Generations went by. Differ- 
 ent regions of the earth were reached. 
 National developments ensued. But 
 still the fundamental identity of the 
 speech of all these peoples was main- 
 tained. So that in India, in Persia, in 
 Macedonia and Greece, in Italy, in the 
 forests of Northern Europe, and in the 
 outlying portions of Spain and Gaul 
 and Britain, the scholar of after times 
 discovers the broken, but clearly identi- 
 cal, fragments of a common language 
 once spoken by the ancestors of all these 
 peoples. Thus it is that the study of 
 language has furnished one of the surest 
 criteria by which to determine the ethnic 
 classification of mankind. 
 
 2. The Semitic Race. Following this 
 same clue, we discover by means of lan- 
 
 guage another family of men, to which is 
 given the name of Semitic. Here we no- 
 tice the recurrence of the Semitic races 
 same term which was given ** 
 us in the biblical ethnol- their languages, 
 ogy and repeated in the historical divi- 
 sion of the races. The linguistic inquirer 
 finds in the East a group of nations 
 speaking languages totally different in 
 structure and vocabulary from the Aryan 
 tongues above defined. The speech of 
 the Hebrews, the old Aramaeans, and the 
 Arabs is as distinct in its essential char- 
 acter from Sanskrit and Greek and Latin 
 as though it belonged to a wholly differ- 
 ent class of phenomena. The words of 
 the Semitic languages, instead of being 
 of all lengths as to syllables and letters, 
 consisted fundamentally of triliteral sym- 
 bols. Every word is essentially a word 
 of three letters and three only. These 
 constitute the skeleton, so to speak, of 
 the vocal symbol, and around this skele- 
 ton the vocalic elements are arranged. 
 
 Inflection is almost unknown to the 
 Semitic languages. The grammar of 
 these tongues is construct- contrast be- 
 ed upon a totally different SSSSSSh, 
 principle from that of the ods of speech. 
 Aryan languages. Even the superficial 
 student of human speech must be struck 
 and astonished from the very first with 
 the essential difference and contrast be- 
 tween the Semitic method of expressing 
 thought and the method of the Aryan 
 peoples. It is from this distinction that 
 the linguistic inquirer has constructed 
 the classification of the Semitic races. 
 The Hebrews, the Aramaeans, and the 
 Arabs, with their derivatives in ancient 
 and modern times, are grouped by them- 
 selves, and are as certainly defined by 
 means of the languages which they speak 
 or have spoken as they are clearly divid- 
 ed from the other nations in historic de- 
 velopment.
 
 4-2-2 
 
 GREAT RACES OF JL-LYA'LYD. 
 
 3. The Turanian Races. The progress 
 of linguistic science has revealed another 
 Peculiarities of great group of languages, 
 . differing entirely in struc- 
 guages- tural character from the 
 
 two varieties above described. It is 
 found that in general the languages of 
 
 TURANIAN TYPE KIRGHEEZ FALCONER. 
 Drawn by Delort, from a photograph and description. 
 
 the nomadic nations of Northern Asia 
 are monosyllabic. They consisted origi- 
 nally of words of a single syllable, and 
 are ncirr inflected. In order, however, to 
 
 express the necessary inflection of ideas 
 and to effect the construction of the 
 sentence, they adopted what is called 
 the agglutinative method of combina- 
 tion. That is, several monosyllables are 
 put in juxtaposition to express the com- 
 plex or compound notion which in the 
 Aryan languages would 
 be denoted by means of 
 inflectional terminations. 
 This feature of combin- 
 ing monosyllables in 
 long, compound expres- 
 sions, partly resembling 
 words and partly sen- 
 tences, is common to the 
 languages of nearly all 
 the nomadic nations of 
 the earth. 
 
 It is believed by schol- 
 ars that such languages 
 have not yet reached the 
 
 inflectional Features of ag- 
 
 stflcrp of de glutinative 
 stage o ae- tongues . mean . 
 
 Velopment, ingof "tura." 
 
 and that, in obedience to 
 natural laws, they will 
 ultimately pass into a 
 form of structure similar 
 to that of the Aryan vo- 
 cabulary and grammar. 
 No example of such trans- 
 mutation, however, has 
 been noted in any quar- 
 ter of the world. The 
 agglutinative languages 
 hold fast to their original 
 character, and the peo- 
 ples who speak them 
 prefer to retain their te- 
 dious, periphrastic meth- 
 ods of expression to the 
 adoption of the briefer and more elegant 
 inflectional forms of speech. Based on. 
 these agglutinative dialects, the ethnic 
 classification of races has been extended to
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CLASSIFICATION. 423 
 
 include the great group called Turanian. 
 The word is derived from tura, "a 
 horseman," and has respect to the nation- 
 al habit of life peculiar to the semibar- 
 barous races of 
 
 Northern Asia. 
 In general, the 
 Turanian fam- 
 ily, as deter- 
 mined by the 
 peculiarities of 
 language, con- 
 forms with tol- 
 erable identity 
 to the Altaian 
 group of na- 
 tions as deter- 
 mined by his- 
 torical relation- 
 ships. 
 
 4. The Gan- 
 owanian Races. 
 In addition to 
 the three major 
 divisions of 
 mankind thus 
 determined by 
 the evidence of 
 language, a 
 fourth division 
 has been sug- 
 gested to in- 
 clude the bar- 
 barian races of 
 the New World; 
 and for this 
 branch of man- 
 kind the name 
 Gano wanian has 
 been proposed 
 by Profess or 
 Lewis H. Mor- 
 gan, of the United States. In the Seneca- 
 Iroquois dialects the word gano-wano sig- 
 nifies " bow-and-arrow," and Professor 
 Morgan has seized upon this expression 
 
 as indicating the most universal charac- 
 teristic of the Indian races. They are, 
 and have always been, the wearers of 
 the bow. Just as the root ar has fur- 
 
 GANOWANIAN TYPES UCAYLI INDIANS. 
 Drawn by P. Fritel. 
 
 nished to Max Miiller and other Euro- 
 pean scholars the hint for the ethnic 
 name Aryan, meaning the races of the 
 plow, just a.s*tura, meaning a horseman,
 
 424 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 has furnished the root of the word Tu- 
 ranian, descriptive of the nomadic races 
 of Asia, so the word Gan- 
 
 Tne Ganowan- 
 
 ian, or bow-and- owanian may properly be 
 
 arrow, races. , , -, 
 
 employed to designate the 
 races of the bow and arrow. Linguis- 
 
 SEA NEGRO TYPES NATIVES OF DOREY. 
 Drawn by P. Sellier, after a sketch of Dumont d'Urville. 
 
 tically considered, the various tongues 
 of the Indian family of men belong by 
 analogy to the same group with the 
 Turanian languages of Asia. They 
 have the same peculiarities. They are 
 monosyllabic, and all complex and com- 
 
 pound ideas are expressed by the agglu- 
 tinative process ; that is, the mere jux- 
 taposition of one monosyllable with 
 another, until the mind of the speaker 
 is satisfied with the modification. 
 IV. GEOGRAPHICAL ETHNOLOGY. We 
 have thus considered three of the 
 general methods which have been 
 adopted for classifying 
 
 * . s General theory 
 
 the human race into of geographical 
 
 i ... ethnology. 
 
 species and varieties. 
 Still another plan has been proposed 
 by a certain class of writers with a 
 view to the ethnic division of man- 
 kind. This we will now consider 
 as the fourth attempt to group the 
 different families of men according 
 to their origin and race descent. It 
 has appeared more feasible to many 
 inquirers to use geography as the 
 basis of a classification rather than 
 alleged affinities of blood or actual 
 identities of language. It has been 
 thought that for practical results the 
 arrangement of the human race ac- 
 cording to its continental distribu- 
 tion and its local developments 
 would be of greater value than the 
 somewhat theoretical analysis of 
 mankind according to linguistic 
 distinctions. The result has beeri 
 a more elaborate but less valuable 
 classification than by any of the 
 other methods. The plan in ques- 
 tion begins with a hypothetical cen- 
 ter for the human race, located in 
 the Indian ocean, west of Hindu, 
 stan. From this supposed origin 
 of mankind streams of ethnic de- 
 scent are carried shorewards from 
 Lemuria until, touching the various 
 continents, they are deflected and dis- 
 tributed into all parts of the earth. 
 According to this scheme we have the 
 following results : 
 
 I. The Papuans, with their derivative
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CLASSIFICATION. 425 
 
 families of Negritos, Papuans proper, 
 Melanese, and Tasmanians. These 
 Summary of re- peoples, as their names 
 suits by the geo- indicate, are distributed 
 
 graphical 
 
 method. in Malacca, the Philippine 
 
 islands, Papua, Melanesia, and Tas- 
 mania. 
 
 2. The Hottentots, with their two lead- 
 ing- branches, the Hottentots proper 
 and the Bushmen, both inhabiting Cape- 
 land. 
 
 3. The Kaffirs, with their three divi- 
 sions, the Zulu-Kaffirs, the Bechuanas, 
 and the Congo Kaffirs, inhabiting re- 
 spectively the eastern, the central, and 
 the western districts of South Africa. 
 
 4. The Negroes, 
 with their four 5 
 principal divisions 
 of Tibbu Negroes, 
 Sudan Negroes, 
 Senegambians, 
 and Nigritians, 
 inhabiting the re- 
 gions indicated by 
 their respective 
 names. 
 
 5. The Austra- 
 lians, with the two 
 geographical 
 branches of North 
 
 Australians and South Australians. 
 
 6. The Malayans, with their three divi- 
 sions of Sundanese, Polynesians, and 
 Madagascans, the first two inhabiting 
 the Sunda archipelago and the Pacific is- 
 lands, and the latter the island of Mad- 
 agascar. 
 
 7. The Mongolians, with their three va- 
 rieties of Indo-Chinese,, Coreo- Japanese, 
 Altaians, and Uralians, the first belong- 
 ing to Thibet and China, the second to 
 Corea and Japan, the third to Central 
 and Northern Asia, and the fourth to 
 Northwestern Asia and Hungary in 
 Europe. 
 
 M. Vol. 128 
 
 8. The Arctics, with the two principal 
 divisions of Hyperboreans and Esqui- 
 maux, belonging respectively to North- 
 eastern Asia and Northeastern America. 
 
 9. The Americans, with four leading 
 divisions, the North Americans (In- 
 dians), Central Americans, South Amer- 
 icans, and Patagonians, distributed ac- 
 cording to their several ethnic names. 
 
 10. The Dravidians, with two race de 
 velopments, the Deccanese of India and 
 the Singalese of Ceylon. 
 
 1 1 . The Nubians, with their three va- 
 rieties, the Shangallas and Dongolese of 
 Nubia, and the Fulahs of Fulah. 
 
 12. The Mediterraneans, divided EC- 
 
 ESQUIMAU TYPES. 
 
 cording to this scheme into Caucasians, 
 Basques, Semites, and Indo-Europeans ; 
 the first of these four being named from 
 the range of the Caucasus, the second 
 belonging to the northeastern portion of 
 Spain, the third being limited to Eastern 
 Europe and portions of Northern Africa, 
 and the Indo-European branch being 
 nearly coincident with the European 
 division of the Aryan race as defined in 
 the linguistic scheme above. 
 
 We thus have, according to the geo- 
 graphical scheme, no fewer than twelve 
 major divisions of human kind, repre- 
 sented by thirty-seven different races,
 
 426 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 many of which are in turn divided and 
 subdivided into various peoples and 
 tribes, according to their localities, lan- 
 guages, and ethnic peculiarities. 
 
 On the whole, this method of classifica- 
 tion according to the geographical basis is 
 Unsatisfactory less satisfactory in its re- 
 gra a phicai r c2:r sults than any of the others 
 fication. presented. It assumes that 
 
 tribes of a given stock will, as a rule, mi- 
 
 associated. A classification like the 
 above, which places so old and radical a 
 stock as that of the Semites in the same 
 group with the Indo-European races, 
 lacks every element of accuracy, and 
 tends to perpetuate the worst vices of the 
 old system of ethnology. None the less, 
 such a division of mankind as that pre- 
 sented in the geographical scheme above 
 has its value when set in comparison and 
 
 NUBIAN BOY TVPE. -Drawn by Ishmael Gentz. 
 
 grate in *"he same direction and occupy 
 the same territories. It is based upon the 
 hypothesis that an aggregation of peo- 
 ples in any given part of the world is of 
 itself a proof of a common race descent. 
 On the contrary, it is well known that in 
 many parts of the world races and tribes 
 of men, as wide apart as the poles in 
 their ethnic affinities, are geographically 
 
 parallelism with other and more rational 
 ethnic classifications. 
 
 V. SCIENTIFIC ETHNOLOGY. In the 
 schemes of race descent thus far pre- 
 sented the linguistic plan Elements of tm- 
 nf rliVicjirvn mo^t nparlv certainty in lin- 
 
 11V1S leariy guistic me thod 
 
 approaches a scientific ba- of race division, 
 sis. There are in the same, however, 
 certain unscientific conditions that must
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CLASSIFICATION, 427 
 
 be eliminated before the division of the 
 human race by language only could be 
 accepted as a finality. One of these con- 
 ditions is the patent fact that a people of 
 a given ethnic origin may, in the vicissi- 
 tudes of history, adopt a speech other 
 than its own, and thus be thrown in a 
 classification very different from that to 
 which it really belongs. 
 
 Several instances might be cited in 
 which this phenomenon has actually 
 
 and probability of error in classifying by 
 means of language only. 
 
 But there are other means of a more 
 strictly scientific character which may be 
 employed in classifying the Possibility of 
 divisions of the human ^SSSff 
 race. Differences or identi- form - 
 ties in anatomical structure, persistently 
 transmitted from generation to genera- 
 tion, constitute a valid evidence of eth- 
 nic divergence or relationship. The 
 stature of a given people is generally 
 uniform. The men are of a uniform 
 height, and so are the women. In this 
 respect the different families of man- 
 kind have presented remarkable varia- 
 
 Dolicocephalic skulL Brachycephalic skull. 
 
 CRANIAL CONFIGURATION, SHOWING VARIATIONS IN HUMAN FORM. 
 
 presented itself. At times the conquer- 
 ing race absorbs the language of the 
 conquered people, and, in such a case, 
 subsequent investigation would be put 
 at fault if the linguistic affinity of the 
 people were accepted as the sole criterion 
 of its race relationship. The conspicu- 
 ous modern example of the Normans, 
 who abandoned their own Teutonic 
 speech and adopted French as their ver- 
 nacular, carrying the same with them 
 into England, and effecting in the Eng- 
 lish language a permanent modification 
 by the infusion therein of linguistic ele- 
 ments which they had borrowed from 
 another people, is sufficiently well known, 
 and completely establishes the possibility 
 
 tions. Some approximate the stature of 
 giants, and others of pygmies. The pro- 
 portions of the skeletons likewise con- 
 stitute a fair basis of distinction between 
 people of one race and those of another. 
 The character of the hands and the feet, 
 the length and proportion of the arm 
 bones and the legs, the particular figure 
 of the chest, and especially the facial 
 angle, are peculiarities which may well 
 be employed in a scientific way in dis- 
 tinguishing people of one race descent 
 from those of another. 
 
 More especially the figure and capac- 
 ity of the skull are typical, each family 
 of men having a cranial configuration 
 and development peculiar to itself.
 
 428 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 Careful investigations have shown the 
 limits of these variations, and have de- 
 tertnined those features of 
 
 Crania and 
 
 race. are distinctive of several 
 
 races of men. The hair of the head, 
 likewise, has furnished a distinguishing 
 mark in different peoples. It is found 
 that the hair in different races ranges 
 all the way from a woolly fiber, present- 
 ing a triangular section and having its 
 vital channel on the exterior surface, to 
 the straight, tubular filament which 
 constitutes the head covering of some of 
 the superior races. Between these ex- 
 tremes are all varieties of capillary for- 
 mation. These varieties are found to 
 
 PAPl'AN TYPE, SHOWING CRISP HAIR. 
 
 be persistent from generation to genera- 
 tion and from century to century. Spec- 
 imens of human hair recovered from the 
 
 granite crypts of Egypt, where they 
 were laid more than two thousand years 
 before our era, exhibit the same pecul- 
 
 AMERICAN INDIAN TYPE, SHOWING STRAIGHT HAIR. 
 Drawn by Riou. 
 
 iarities and diversities of structure as are 
 found on the heads of living races. Such 
 specific differences in the external cov- 
 ering of the skull may well be used in a 
 scientific way as a mark or criterion by 
 which the different families of mankind 
 may be discriminated the one from the 
 other. 
 
 The human skin also has its particu- 
 lar features and peculiarities, unlike in 
 the different types of man- 
 
 ~ r Color of the skin 
 
 kind. This is said more a true test of 
 particularly of the color. Of 
 all the features with respect to which 
 men differ in physiological constitution 
 the pigmentary character of the cuticle 
 is perhaps the most marked, invariable, 
 and persistent. This fact has been se- 
 lected by many ethnographers as the 
 best consideration from which to frame 
 a scheme of division for the humao 
 species. It is found that the different 
 races have different colored skins; that 
 a given race is sufficiently uniform in its 
 hue ; that the color once determined, is 
 persistent, reproducing itself from age to 
 age, and being recognizable even after 
 thousands of years as belonging to a cer- 
 tain species. Why not, therefore, adopt 
 the color of the body as the most marked
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CLASSIFICATION. 429 
 
 and invariable characteristic by which to 
 distinguish the ethnic classification of 
 the various peoples? 
 
 Such a principle of division appears to 
 
 be in every wise scientific. The color 
 
 of the skin is a physical fact 
 
 Scientific classi- . 
 
 ficationmaybe in nature, and its invaria- 
 lor ' bility in a given species 
 assures the constancy of the fact and 
 furnishes a guarantee against error. Xo 
 anomalous depar- 
 tures from the 
 given standard of 
 color need be ex- 
 pected except in 
 the case of indi- 
 viduals, and such 
 exceptions would 
 in no wise disturb 
 the regularity of 
 the law. More- 
 over, the other 
 sources of infor- 
 mation, the other 
 bases of division 
 of the human fam- 
 ily, may well be 
 used as auxiliary 
 to the truly scien- 
 tific classification 
 of mankind by 
 means of color. 
 All that is known 
 historically of the different races, all 
 that is known of the various branches 
 of the human family as determined by 
 means of the languages which they 
 speak, may be brought to bear upon the 
 problem to rectify and amend whatever 
 may be suspected of error in the classi- 
 fication by means of color. 
 
 Such a method of division has been 
 many times attempted by scholars, but 
 until recently the results have been 
 variable and uncertain. The reason of 
 this is found in the imperfect observa- 
 
 mer error in this 
 method of clas- 
 
 tion which has first been given to the 
 question. What are the different colors 
 presented on the covering sources of for- 
 of the bodies of m*< 
 What primary or secondary 
 hues are really characteristic of the hu- 
 man skin in different races #nd coun- 
 tries ? Error in deciding these questions 
 has been at the bottom of all diversity 
 
 MGRI'llAN TYPES, SHOWING WOOLLY HAIR. 
 Drawn by Madame Paule Crampel. 
 
 It appears strange to the thoughtful 
 inquirer of the present day that so little 
 accuracy has been displayed by those 
 who have attempted to note and de- 
 scribe the different natural colors of the 
 human skin. It will readily be allowed 
 that an examination of the whole race 
 now occupying the earth will discover 
 nearly all colors and shades of color, 
 from one extreme of the spectrum to 
 another; but a very casual examina- 
 tion will show that these various tints 
 are reducible to a few, and these to
 
 430 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 still fewer primary pigmentary distinc- 
 tions. 
 
 The great error made by those eth- 
 nographers who have attempted to use 
 color of the skin as a basis 
 
 Only three pri- 
 
 mary colors of of classification has been 
 
 the human skin. ^ a }} ow j n g. too man y dj s . 
 
 tinctions of tint. Inability on their part 
 to generalize the facts, and to reduce the 
 
 ENGLISH TYPE (MRS. SIDDONS), SHOWING WAVY HAIR. 
 
 different hues to a few radical distinc- 
 tions, has been the fruitful source of all 
 inaccuracy and confusion. The first 
 classifications attempted on this basis 
 of color resulted in multiplying rather 
 than in simplifying the classification of 
 the human race. According to these 
 first efforts there were white -men, yel- 
 low men, olive-colored men, red men, 
 
 orange-colored men, copper-colored men, 
 brown men, black men, and many other 
 slighter distinctions which tended to 
 confuse rather than to establish a scien- 
 tific division. All this turned upon in- 
 accuracy of perception. It is the feature 
 of modern inquiry that the sense-percep- 
 tion with which it begins has become 
 constantly more accurate and penetrating 
 in recent times. It is now 
 clearly perceived that there 
 are by no means so many 
 fundamental colors to be 
 recognized as the distin- 
 guishing characteristics of 
 the different races. On the 
 contrary, there are but few. 
 Without passing through all 
 stages of the inquiry, it is 
 sufficient to say that the 
 very best scrutiny of the 
 actual facts shows that there 
 are only three primary colors 
 peculiar to the human body ; 
 and that these colors are 
 ruddy, black, and brown. 
 From these fundamental 
 and characteristic tints of 
 the human- skin all the 
 other varieties are easily 
 derived, and to them all 
 minor distinctions are read- 
 ily referred. 
 
 What, then, is the true 
 nature of these three fun- 
 damental colors peculiar to 
 the races of mankind? It 
 will be noted that the term white is 
 
 rejected. This is done The term ruddy 
 
 for the sufficient reason $5f* 
 that there are not now treatise. 
 and never were any tribes of people 
 on the earth to whom the term white 
 could properly be applied. The fairest- 
 skinned specimens of the human race 
 are very far from white. He who has
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CLASSIFICATION. 431 
 
 not himself looked candidly and care- 
 fully at the fact here referred to must 
 needs be surprised to note how great the 
 error is in describing the color of any 
 people as -white. The races that have 
 been recognized as white are in reality 
 ruddy in color, and approach much more 
 nearly to the standard 
 of red than the Indian 
 peoples, who have been 
 erroneously defined as . 
 
 red men. 
 
 The so-called Cauca- 
 sians, for instance, who 
 perhaps present the skin 
 in its fairest tint, are 
 truly a ruddy people. 
 The peculiarity of the 
 skin is its transparency 
 and the consequent rev- 
 elation of the blood in 
 the capillaries. The red 
 tinge of the blood is 
 thus discernible 
 through the cuticle, and 
 the flush of color, slight- 
 er or more emphatic, is 
 always ruddy in its char- 
 acter. The peoples hav- 
 ing this quality of skin 
 are the blushing races. 
 With every varying de- 
 gree of excitement the 
 blood appears or re- 
 cedes in the skin at the 
 surface, giving a deeper 
 or paler tinge to the 
 body. But 
 conditions 
 
 to disabuse the judgment of the be- 
 holder. The term white, therefore, as 
 one of the definitive epithets descriptive 
 of the color of the human race, must be 
 rejected, and its place be taken with the 
 more accurate term ruddy. We thus 
 have in a scientific classification of man 
 
 under 
 can the 
 white. 
 
 no 
 
 skin be said to be 
 The fairest in- 
 ever born into the 
 
 THE RUDDY TYPE PAUL CRAMPEL, 
 Drawn by H. Thiriat, from a photograph. 
 
 No races may be 
 properly defined fant 
 
 world, even when bloodless 
 and cold in death, is so far from being 
 white that a really white object placed 
 alongside of the skin furnishes a con- 
 trast so striking as at once and forever 
 
 kind based on the distinction of color, 
 first of all : 
 
 I. THE RUDDY RACES. It is found 
 when this distinction of color is applied to 
 the great facts tinder consideration that 
 the larger part of the historical nations of 
 the earth come under the classification 
 of ruddy. The great races who first
 
 432 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 redeemed the world from barbarism 
 were of this color. It is quite certain 
 that those strong and heroic peoples who 
 What races may appear in the remote hori- 
 SL C s7fie e d as zo * of the primitive world 
 ruddy. were ruddy in their 
 
 complexions. Speaking from a biblical 
 point of view, all three of the Noachite 
 
 THE BROWN TYPE MISTRESS SENKI. 
 Drawn by E. Ronjat 
 
 races, with their several divisions, had 
 complexions of this hue. This is true 
 alike of Hamites, Semites, and Japheth- 
 ites. The long prevalent notion that 
 the Hamites were a black race, corre- 
 sponding roughly to what we call 
 African, in modern history, is utterly 
 untenable. They had, on the contrary, 
 the same general complexion some- 
 
 what intensified by the scorching sun of 
 the climates in which they were for the 
 most part developed with the cognate 
 races of Shem and Japheth. Or, if we 
 speak from the historical point of view, 
 we shall find the same indications of the 
 fundamental identity in color of the 
 early races who developed civilization in 
 the earth. The Indo-Europeans 
 were all ruddy in complexion. 
 From the foothills of the Him- 
 alayas across the table-lands of Per- 
 sia into Ionia and Macedonia and 
 Greece and Italy and the " isles of 
 the gentiles " the same fundamen- 
 tal race complexion is discover- 
 able. Likewise, the Semites and 
 the Hamitic races, noted from the 
 historical point of view, are found 
 to be of the same bodily color. 
 Language contributes its evidence 
 also to establish the same general 
 fact as to the complexion of the 
 Indo-European and other Noachite 
 families of men. They were all 
 ruddy, and the hint in Genesis of 
 the red-earth color of the Adamite 
 would seem to be justified by the 
 facts observable in several of the 
 principal divisions of the human 
 family. 
 
 II. THE BROWN RACES. The 
 second fundamental division of 
 mankind determined on the line of 
 color is by the brown complexion, 
 which characterizes many of the 
 leading races. It will be observed 
 from the selection of this hue that many 
 varieties of color may be referred there- 
 to. Several shades o"f yel- 
 
 General analysis 
 
 low and of red may be cor- of the Brown 
 rectly carried back into a 
 fundamental brown, which is the com- 
 posite of black with one of the two tints 
 referred to. Careful observation will 
 show that this is the actual color of the
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CLASSIFICATION. 433 
 
 great races of Northern and Eastern 
 Asia, as well as of all the aborigines of 
 the two Americas and Polynesia. As 
 the major division of these races we 
 may cite : 
 
 1. The Asiatic Mongoloids, correspond- 
 ing in general terms with the Mon- 
 golian race indicated by historical in- 
 quiry, or with the two divisions of the 
 Turanians according to the linguistic 
 division. 
 
 2. The Polynesian Mongoloids, or the 
 peoples scattered through the islands of 
 the South Pacific, with the exception of 
 the Melanesians and the Australians. 
 
 3. The Dravidians, or the Deccanese 
 and the people of the Micronesian is- 
 lands north and east of Australia. 
 
 III. THE BLACK RACES. It is clear, 
 
 on an examination of the facts, that 
 
 many of the peoples, 
 
 The four groups * * 
 
 of the Black even the primitive races 
 distributed in portions of 
 the world lying in the equatorial re- 
 gions, are properly denned as Black. 
 The pigmentary deposit under the cuti- 
 cle is of such a character as to absorb all 
 or the greater portion of the rays of 
 light, and to return to the eye only that 
 negative sensation which we define as 
 blackness. The line of chromatic division 
 between these races of Black men and 
 those who were defined as Brown, is that 
 under the cuticle of the skin of the latter 
 peoples a certain percentage of coloring 
 matter is combined with the black pig- 
 ment, producing the various shades of 
 color known as brown. 
 
 This characteristic difference between 
 the two colors is constant, and tends to 
 perpetuate itself by the physiological 
 law called "reversion to the original 
 type." This is to say that in a contact 
 of the various races, Black and Brown 
 and Ruddy, and in their intermingling 
 of blood, there is a tendency for one or the 
 
 other of the elements of ethnic constitu- 
 tion to declare itself and become domi- 
 nant over the rest. Given a sufficient 
 lapse of time, and these intermediate 
 varieties return to the one or the other of 
 the original types from which they are 
 derived. Geographically speaking, the 
 Black races are distributed throughout 
 the larger part of Africa and through 
 the whole of Australia and that portion 
 of the Pacific archipelago called Melane- 
 sia. These are the limits of the natural 
 dispersion of the Black races. The eth- 
 nic divisions of this third primary family 
 of men are : 
 
 1 . The Negroes, who occupy the larger 
 band of Central Africa from east to west, 
 and are also distributed through a great 
 portion of the southern division of the 
 continent. 
 
 2. The Australians, occupying all of 
 Central and Southern Australia, except 
 the coast region on the east and north. 
 
 3. The Hottentots, distributed through 
 the larger part of the southern extrem- 
 ity of Africa. 
 
 4. The Papuans, occupying the island 
 of New Guinea, the northern and eastern 
 maritime districts of Australia, the is- 
 land of Tasmania, and, in general, the 
 Melanesian archipelago. 
 
 The foregoing classification of the hu- 
 man race on the scientific method and 
 by the distinction of color is, perhaps, as 
 nearly a satisfactory solution of the prob- 
 lem as can be given in the other plans of 
 present state of knowledge. 2S? 
 The three distinctions of -with this. 
 Ruddy, Brown, and Black races are 
 fundamental. They are broad enough 
 to include the whole race of man, with 
 its multiform developments in ancient 
 and modern times. The classification is 
 sufficiently ample to embrace in its major 
 and minor divisions all the races and 
 peoples which have been distinguished
 
 434 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 from each other by means of historical 
 and linguistic inquiry. It is easy to con- 
 form to this plan of division all the others 
 that have been suggested, and to make 
 them consistent with the wider and more 
 scientific scheme. Thus, for instance, 
 the biblical race of Japheth, the histori- 
 cal divisions of mankind called Indo- 
 
 THE BLACK TYPE NEGRO MAKUTULU. 
 Drawn by Riou. 
 
 European, the ethnic branches of men 
 called Aryan in the linguistic classifica- 
 tion, all fall under the common designa- 
 tion of Ruddy races. With these are 
 grouped by means of the same color 
 distinction the Semitic families of men, 
 and also the Hamitic divisions. These 
 ten races taken together constitute the 
 whole group, which may be defined by 
 the term Ruddy and considered as of a 
 primary, common descent. 
 
 In the second place, the widely dis- 
 seminated Brown races, covering nearly 
 the whole of Asia, the 
 
 General distri- 
 
 two great continents of the button of the 
 
 TTT i ,1 , Brown races. 
 
 West, and the greater part 
 of Polynesia, may be grouped together 
 on the line of color and considered as a 
 common family in its origin and race 
 descent. It will be the purpose in 
 the following' pages of the present 
 book to trace out the lines of the 
 great tribal and race divergencies 
 and migrations which in the lapse 
 of ages have carried these Brown 
 peoples over by far the largest dis- 
 tricts of the earth. It will be un- 
 derstood, of course, that the race 
 classification of the peoples of the 
 two Americas as here presented re- 
 lates to the original peoples of these 
 continents, and not to the Indo- 
 European nations that have taken 
 possession of them in recent times 
 by migration and conquest. 
 
 The third general division as indi- 
 cated in this analysis on the basis of 
 color has already been pointed out 
 in its ethnic and geographical dis- 
 tribution. , No branch of the Black 
 races has of its own motion crossed 
 the equator of the earth to a point 
 higher than the twentieth degree of 
 ' north latitude. It will be found in 
 the subsequent chapters of this 
 book that the dispersion of this divi- 
 sion of mankind was by means of a west- 
 ward stream flowing in from f 
 
 Outline of the 
 
 Eastern Africa and spread- dispersion of the 
 
 i_ -, Blacks. 
 
 ing in many branches 
 through all those parts of the continent 
 between the equatorial region and the 
 Cape of Good Hope, while the eastern 
 stream bore off by way of Southern Hin- 
 dustan into the great, closely distributed 
 islands lying to the south of Asia. It is be- 
 lieved that sufficient is now known of the
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. NOACHITE DISPERSION. 435 
 
 movements of the Black races to delin- 
 eate their tribal divergencies and mi- 
 grations with tolerable certainty, and 
 although much will remain to be rectified 
 and amended by subsequent investiga- 
 tions, something may be at present ad- 
 vanced to enlarge the borders of com- 
 mon knowledge relative to this the least 
 known and least progressive of the great 
 divisions of mankind. 
 
 From these considerations and others 
 that may be readily deduced therefrom, 
 Mankind to be ft h as been determined to 
 
 divided into .-,_", 
 
 Ruddy races, employ in the present work 
 
 Brown races, .-, *_-^ 1 3 
 
 and Black races, the scientific method in 
 classifying the different races of men, 
 and to use the color of tlie body as the 
 fundamental fact in considering the 
 scheme of division. In all the sub- 
 sequent parts of the present work, in 
 
 the description of the migrations of the 
 primitive tribes and families of men, in 
 the delineation of manners and customs, 
 and the peculiarities of national develop- 
 ment which will in great measure fill 
 up the body of the work, it is purposed 
 to keep always in mind this fundamental 
 division of mankind into, I. RUDDY 
 RACES; II. BROWN RACES; III. BLACK 
 RACES;, with their manifest divisions 
 into the three branches, Hamite, Semite, 
 and Aryan in the first; three divi- 
 sions of Asiatic Mongoloids, Polynesian 
 Mongoloids, and Dravidians, in the 
 second; and four branches, Negroes, 
 Australians, Hottentots, and Papuans, in 
 the third. These ten race classes of man- 
 kind will constitute the basis of much 
 of the discussion in the present and the 
 succeeding volumes. 
 
 CHAFTTER XXIV. NOACHITE DISPERSION CONSID- 
 ERED. 
 
 O far as the present re- 
 sources of human 
 knowledge have indi- 
 cated the primary seat 
 and early movements 
 of the Ruddy races of 
 mankind, the same be- 
 gan on the north shores of the western 
 gulf of the Indian ocean. The scene of 
 this important primitive aspect of the 
 race was probably in the southern part 
 of Beluchistan, eastward from the Per- 
 sian gulf. "When these statements are 
 made the whole of our knowledge on the 
 subject may be said to 
 
 His- 
 tory knows little besides of 
 the time or the advent of this primary 
 stream of human existence ; but it can 
 nardly be doubted that this is the real 
 
 Primitive seats 1 -i j i t 
 
 of the Adamites, have been delivered. 
 
 seat of the Adamite and his descendants. 
 Ethnologists have generally been dis- 
 posed to go further, to trace backwards the 
 stream of this division of the race to the 
 shores of ocean, and thence to carry it 
 by hypothesis far out into the so-called 
 Lemuria, a supposed submerged region 
 in the bed of the Indian ocean. 
 
 On the theory that the Black, the 
 Brown, and the Ruddy races of man- 
 kind have all had a single 
 
 . . . Apparent point 
 
 ancestral origin, there is of origin for an 
 some ground for such a eraces< 
 hypothesis. The first tribes of Black 
 men appear to have struck the continent 
 of Africa from the east. In like manner 
 the Brown races seem to have touched 
 the continent on the coast line eastward 
 of the Persian gulf ; while the ancestors 
 of the Australians and Papuans appear
 
 436 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 to have reached their destination from 
 the northwest. Thus the observer, stand- 
 ing on the western shore of India, the 
 eastern shore of Africa, or the southern 
 shore of Beluchistan, would seem to see 
 the three major divisions of mankind ap- 
 proaching from the deep, as if. from some 
 common origin under the sea. 
 
 Nor has tradition been wholly silent in 
 witnessing to such a primeval movement 
 Berosus re- of the race landwards from 
 
 the sea - One of the oldest 
 
 traditions on record is pre- 
 served in a fragment of Berosus, and 
 indicates the ocean origin, not only of 
 
 the day with men. But he took no nour- 
 ishment, and at sunset went again into 
 the sea, and there remained for the 
 night. This animal taught men lan- 
 guage and science, the harvesting of 
 seeds and fruits, the rules for the bound- 
 aries of land, the modes of building 
 cities and temples, arts, and writing, 
 and all that pertains to civilization." 
 
 In the fifth chapter of the book of 
 Genesis we have an account of the Adatnie 
 race from the beginning down to the 
 Deluge. This space is occupied with 
 ten successive patriarchs and their ex- 
 panding families. To these great 
 
 LANDSCAPE OF THE NOACHITE DISPERSION. BENDER-DILBM. Drawn by Taylor, after a sketch of Houssay. 
 
 the arts, but of man himself. A portion 
 of the story is as follows : 
 
 "Then there appeared to them from 
 the sea, on the shore of Babylonia, a fear- 
 ful animal of the name of Oan. His 
 body was that of a fish, but under the 
 fish's head another head was attached, 
 and on the fins were feet like those of a 
 man, and he had a man's voice. The 
 image of the creature is still preserved. 
 The animal came at morning, and passed 
 
 longevity is attributed, and the nar- 
 rative indicates in various 
 
 . Outline in Gen- 
 
 ways the rapid tribal de- esisofthe 
 
 1 f , t -r, Adamic races. 
 
 velopment of the race. It 
 will be noted also by a comparison of the 
 fifth chapter with the fourth that two 
 parallel lines of descent are recorded, 
 the one through Cain, and the other 
 through Seth. "For," said Eve, " God 
 hath appointed me another seed instead 
 of Abel, whom Cain slew."
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. NOACHITE DISPERSION. 437 
 
 The Adamic descendants are traced in 
 the fourth chapter down to the children 
 of Adah and Zillah, the two wives of 
 Lamech ; that is, to Jabal, ' the father 
 of such as dwell in tents and such as 
 have cattle;" to Jubal, "the father of 
 all such as handle the harp and organ;" 
 and to Tubal-cain, "an instructor of ev- 
 ery artificer in brass and iron." Here 
 the narrative ends, and the other branch 
 of the Adamites, that is, the descendants 
 of Seth, are taken up, down to Noah, the 
 son of Lamech. The recurrence of 
 common names in both lines of descent 
 introduces a good deal of confusion, but 
 the line of Seth, considered by itself, is 
 straight through ten generations. 
 
 The Hebrew narrative of the Adamite 
 and his posterity to the Deluge is here 
 value of the cited in part because of its 
 strikin S Parallelism with 
 the secular tradition 
 handed down by Berosus. This cele- 
 brated ancient author was a priest of 
 Bel, at Babylon, and flourished there in 
 the first half of the third century before 
 our era. He was a native oT the coun- 
 try and well acquainted with its earlier 
 and later history. He knew as well as 
 one might know in an uncritical and 
 credulous age the annals not only of the 
 later Babylonian empire, but also of the 
 older Chaldsean dominion which . had 
 been established on the lower Euphrates 
 in the very earliest stages of human 
 history. 
 
 In that part of his work devoted to 
 the chronology of the Chaidsean king- 
 Ten cnaidee dom, Berosus describes the 
 
 mythical kings ; 
 
 conformity to epoch before the flood ; for, 
 
 the Hebrew -., .. TT 1 , 
 
 scheme. like the Hebrew author 
 
 of Genesis, he has an account of a uni- 
 versal deluge of waters, through which 
 a single great captain named Xisuthrus, 
 with his family, came safely in a ship 
 and descended from a mountain, to re- 
 
 people the earth. To the antedeluvian 
 era Berosus also assigns a dynasty of 
 ten kings. To these reigns of fabulous 
 duration are given the ten eons of their 
 dominion, being as follows: 
 
 Years. 
 
 1. Alorus, a Chaldaean, who reigned 36,000 
 
 2. Aloparus, son of Alorus, who reigned. . . 10,800 
 
 3. Almelon, a native of Sippara, who reigned. 46,800 
 
 4. Ammenon, a Chaldaean, who reigned .... 43,200 
 
 5. Amegalarus, of Sippara, who reigned. . . 64,800 
 
 6. Daonus, of Sippara, who reigned 36,000 
 
 7. Edorankhus, of Sippara, who reigned. . . 64,800 
 
 8. Amempsinus, a Chaldaean, who reigned 36,000 
 
 9. Otiartes, a Chaldaean, who reigned 28,000 
 
 lo. Xisuthrus, the Chaldaean Noah, who 
 
 reigned 64,800 
 
 A total of ten kings, reigning 431,200 
 
 The general conformity of these two 
 schemes of ethnic descent must be pat- 
 ent at a glance. The Chaldsean and the 
 Hebrew accounts of this dim age of an 
 ancestral race agree in the important 
 consideration of ten successive patri- 
 archical kingships. It is easy to observe 
 the more moderate conception and out- 
 line of the Hebrew scheme of descent and 
 longevity, and the wild extravagance of 
 the Chaldaean tradition. But the pattern 
 and outline of the progress of the race 
 are alike in both, and in either case this 
 line of long-lived mythical rulers ends 
 with a righteous captain, whose virtue 
 and wisdom, in the wickedness of his 
 surroundings, enable him to go safely 
 through the waters of a deluge and re- 
 people a new world on the hither side 
 of the catastrophe. 
 
 The identity of the two narratives in 
 their essential spirit and leading features 
 can hardly be doubted. We 
 
 * . . The headmen 
 
 thus see in the maritime of the Adamite 
 parts of Beluchistan, at a 
 time almost unimaginably remote, even 
 from the standpoint of the oldest histo- 
 rians who have attempted to trace the 
 course and development of mankind,
 
 438 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 the apparition of a ruddy race of men 
 expanding through a mythical age of 
 unknown duration, and entering at least 
 three stages of civilizing activity. Jabal 
 was the "father of such as dwell in 
 tents and of such as have cattle." This 
 is manifestly an outline of the begin- 
 ning of the pastoral life which occupied 
 so large a part in the subsequent his- 
 tory of the races of Western Asia. Ju- 
 
 instruments as have pleased the senses 
 of men in all subsequent ages with the 
 concord of sweet sounds. 
 
 To the same epoch, or a little later, in 
 the tribal evolution, is assigned Tubal- 
 cain. He is represented as Question of the 
 a worker in brass and iron. gJJJrfSJ*** 
 Very notable is the fact Semites, 
 that the composite metal brass is here 
 mentioned as the material of the earliest 
 
 THE FATHERS OF "SUCH AS DWELL IN TENTS" OLD SEMITIC TYPES. 
 
 bal, the brother of Jabal, is represented 
 as being the ' ' father of all such as 
 handle the harp and the organ." From 
 this we are to infer that at least the 
 musical branches of art made their ap- 
 pearance in the East contemporaneously 
 with the development of the pastoral 
 life. The makers of tents and the 
 keepers of flocks and herds discovered 
 harmony, and became the makers of such 
 
 metal work of the Adamites. Iron also 
 is named as the other substance in which 
 Tubal-cain and his successors became 
 proficient as workmen. It would appear 
 in accord with right reason that both of 
 these names of the metals are errone- 
 ously deduced from some original which 
 has been misunderstood in translation. 
 The primitive men could hardly have 
 begun as workers in brass, since the
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. NOACHITE DISPERSION. 439 
 
 copper and zinc of which it is composed 
 must first have been employed and the 
 ratio of their combination discovered 
 before brass could have an existence. 
 Moreover, the extraction of iron from 
 the matrix is a process so difficult and so 
 late in the order of metallic discovery 
 that, as we have already seen in another 
 part of this work, it follows and does 
 not precede the discovery of copper, of 
 tin, of the precious metals, and, indeed, 
 of nearly all the other metallic ele- 
 ments common to the surface of 'the 
 ,arth. 
 
 At the close of this Adamite period in 
 
 the history of the Ruddy race we come 
 
 to that great catastrophe. 
 
 Dissemination * 
 
 of traditions of the Deluge of waters. In 
 respect to this event tradi- 
 tion was busy throughout the primitive 
 world. Among almost every people 
 there was a mythical reminiscence of a 
 flood by which their ancestors were 
 destroyed from the earth. The diluvian 
 legend generally assigned the wickedness 
 of the race as a cause of its overthrow. 
 The tradition of such a visitation always 
 presented itself most emphatically in 
 countries so situated as to be subject to 
 inundations. Perhaps the greatest seat 
 of such a belief was in the valleys of 
 the Lower Euphrates and Tigris. It 
 was from this region that the Hebrew 
 account of the Deluge was transmitted by 
 Abraham and his posterity to the west, 
 and there recorded in the annals of that 
 people. At the same time a like tradi- 
 tion was handed down among the 
 Chaldaeans, and at a later epoch in 
 history was repeated and modified by 
 the Assyrian seers, on the Upper Tigris. 
 The story of Deucalion and his survival 
 of the Deluge was rife among the primi- 
 tive Greeks, and other primeval nations 
 had like accounts of a like disaster. 
 To this general dissemination of the 
 
 belief in a deluge of waters by which 
 the race of man was swept away, the 
 ancient Egyptians furnish whytheEgyp- 
 a remarkable exception. ^TnVsuth 
 Their legends and mythol- tradition, 
 ogy furnish no account of any such 
 event, either in the primitive or later 
 ages of their country. It is easy to see 
 in this fact the action and reaction of 
 natural and supernatural elements in the 
 primitive history of a people. The Nile 
 is, perhaps, the only river in the world 
 whose swellings and fallings obey a 
 certain law, the knowledge of which 
 secures the inhabitants of the valley 
 from disastrous consequences. The 
 regularity of the coming and the reces- 
 sion of the waters furnishes a guarantee 
 against all harm. A curse is thus con- 
 verted into a blessing; and the river 
 becomes, instead of an object of dread 
 and superstition, an object of reverence 
 and worship ! The uniformity of nature 
 stood guard over the welfare of the 
 people who built the pyramids, and even 
 . if a prehistoric deluge had occurred be- 
 fore the civilized development of the 
 Egyptian race, the tradition of it would 
 have perished in the presence of the 
 future beneficent conduct of the great 
 river. In other valleys of the East 
 irregularity rather than uniform flood 
 and subsidence was the law, and where- 
 ever, as a result, disaster on many oc- 
 casions and from natural causes must 
 necessarily have ensued to the people 
 living on the river banks, the tradition 
 of a great catastrophe overwhelming all 
 would be perpetuated and handed down 
 as a distinct and memorable crisis in the 
 past history of the world. 
 
 However this may be, we find a 
 remarkable conformity between the 
 Chaldasan and the Hebrew account of 
 the disaster by which the race of man was 
 swept away at the close of the Adamite
 
 440 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 era. The well-known narrative of the 
 Deluge given in the seventh chapter of 
 the Book of Genesis need not be here 
 Generaihar- repeated. Nor is it desir- 
 
 monyofChal- 
 
 deean and He- able to recount in full the 
 of the a flood nt story of the flood as recorded 
 by the ancient Chaldasans and Assyr- 
 ians. The principal features of the 
 
 destroy the world by a flood. The great 
 captain was ordered to bury the records 
 of his country in Sippara and to embark 
 in a ship, with his kindred and friends. 
 He was also directed to take into the ark 
 with him all manner of living creatures. 
 When everything was completed and the 
 ship, nine thousand feet in length, was 
 
 MESOPOTAMIA!* LANDSCAPE. VIEW OF MOSSUL. Drawn by E. Flandin. 
 
 latter, however, will serve to show the 
 fundamental identity of the three prin- 
 cipal narratives of the Deluge. The 
 Chaldaean and Assyrian accounts differ 
 in this, that the latter assigns as a cause 
 for the destruction of the human race 
 by a flood the wickedness of mankind in 
 the earth, whereas the older, or Chal- 
 dsean, account simply recites that the god 
 Bel revealed to Xisuthrus his purpose to 
 
 closed, the Deluge came. In course of 
 time Xisuthrus sent out birds, which at 
 first came back without evidence of rest- 
 ing, but afterwards with mud on their 
 feet. At length the ship rested on the 
 Gordyaean mountain, and the inhabitants 
 came forth to repeople the earth. 
 
 In the Assyrian account the divinity 
 who revealed the flood is Hea, and the 
 Assyrian Noah is named Sisit. He, as
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. NOACHITE DISPERSION. 441 
 
 in the case of his Chaldsean prototype, 
 gathered all manner of living creatures 
 The Assyrian and seeds of the vegetable 
 paSo^he world into his ship. Then 
 older forms. Samas, the sun god, 
 sent the flood. There was a great storm 
 that went over the nations, and the 
 waters reached up to heaven. Even the 
 gods had to ascend to their highest 
 thrones and sit there until the subsid- 
 ence. All living things outside were 
 drowned. At last the waters abated; 
 the ark rested on Mount Nizir, and Bel 
 led forth Sisit by the hand to repopulate 
 the country. It is sufficient to note that 
 the narrative given of the great catas- 
 trophe in the seventh chapter of Genesis 
 is much more serious and elevated than 
 the two forms of tradition which were 
 preserved to after times in the valleys of 
 the Euphrates and the Tigris. 
 
 Apart from these traditional accounts 
 of the manner in which the Adamite 
 Early division of race came to its termina- 
 intVtS iteS tion, we turn to a more scien- 
 branches. tific aspect of the question. 
 
 It appears that before the destruction of 
 this people, before they had reached the 
 scene at least the central scene of 
 their disaster, they had already begun 
 to part into the three branches of ethnic 
 life already mentioned as the major 
 divisions of the Ruddy family of man- 
 kind. It is in evidence that the Noa- 
 chite race, from its old maritime debou- 
 chure on the shores of Gedrosia, the 
 modern Beluchistan, made its way first 
 to the north, in the direction of the Car- 
 manian desert, and was thence deflected 
 to the west. It was here, on the table- 
 land of ancient Iran, in the district of 
 country east of Yezd, that the ancestors 
 of the Ruddy races of mankind seem to 
 have felt for the first time the impulse 
 of westward migration. Here, at any 
 
 rate, they were deflected toward the 
 M. Vol. 129 
 
 setting sun. Here, too, they appear to 
 have begun that threefold ethnic separa- 
 tion which was destined, in far ages 
 and countries, to give to history some of 
 its most vigorous and highly developed 
 peoples. 
 
 If we fall back again for a moment 
 upon the classification the nomenclature 
 of which is derived from uncertain eth. 
 the three sons of Noah, 
 we find here the begin- tamians. 
 nings of the division. So that if we re- 
 gard the valley of the Euphrates and the 
 Tigris as the center, or seat, of the great 
 diluvian disaster which subsequently oc- 
 curred, we must conclude that the Ruddy 
 peoples who made their way into these 
 valleys from the east had already sepa- 
 rated, or at least begun to separate, into 
 Hamites, Semites, and possibly Japheth- 
 ites. The adoption of such a hypothe- 
 sis would tend to explain or remove the 
 difficulty which historians, ethnologists, 
 and linguists alike have experienced in 
 the attempted classification of the most 
 ancient peoples of the Tigrine and Eu- 
 phratine valleys. This work has never 
 been satisfactorily and conclusively ac- 
 complished. In a general way it has been 
 decided that the oldChaldaeans were Ham- 
 itic in their origin and development. In 
 like manner the preponderance of evi- 
 dence has tended to show that the Assyri- 
 ans were Semitic in their race descent and 
 character. But the evidences also indi- 
 cate much mixture and confusion in the 
 primitive history of these regions. 
 
 It is extremely difficult, either by 
 means of historical traditions, ethnic 
 traces, or linguistic proofs, Point of disper- 
 to determine satisfactorily 
 to which branch of the orig- 
 inal threefold division the Assyrians 
 and the Chaldseans respectively belong. 
 Moreover, at later periods, when the 
 Hamitic race has well emerged from this
 
 442 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 region, and is discovered with all its pecul- 
 iar traits in Southeastern and Southern 
 Arabia and in Egypt, and when the Sem- 
 ites have likewise appeared, with their 
 distinctive peculiarities well developed, in 
 the West, the course from which the two 
 races have manifestly come into subse- 
 quent fields of activity, when traced back- 
 
 the center, and the Japhethites close up 
 to the Caspian. 
 
 From these evidences and by this just 
 train of reasoning, it would appear con- 
 clusive that the primary division of the 
 Noachite family took place in the up- 
 lands of ancient Iran, at a point more 
 than ten degrees of latitude eastward 
 
 IN KURDISTAN. VIEW OF LITTLE ARARAT, WITH GROUP OF KURDS IN FOREGROUND. Drawn by Alfred Paris. 
 
 wards, shows a conjuncture much to the 
 east of the Mesopotamian region and 
 not in the valleys of the Euphrates and 
 the Tigris. This is to say that at the 
 time when the Hamite, the Semite, and 
 the Japhethite races made their way 
 tlirough Mesopotamia to the West, they 
 were already separated geographically, 
 the Hamites being on the south, pressing 
 close to the Persian gulf, the Semites in 
 
 from the Mesopotamian region, which 
 may be regarded as the center of the tra- 
 ditions of the Deluge. It is safe, there- 
 fore, in the ethnic scheme, to mark the 
 division of the Noachites far beyond and 
 to the eastward of the low-lying alluvial 
 plains of Mesopotamia. 
 
 If, then, the observer should take his 
 stand in the Arabian desert west of 
 Mesopotamia and look thitherward in
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. NOACHITE DISPERSION. 443 
 
 the earliest epoch of human develop- 
 ment, he might see emerging from the 
 shadows the vanguard of 
 
 Issuance of the 
 
 Noachites to the two races, with possibly a 
 third on the north. The 
 Hamitic division of mankind would be 
 seen making its way to the westward, 
 close to the head-waters of the Persian 
 gulf and bending, as if by preference, to 
 the south into Old Arabia, next to the 
 sea. The central phalanx would be the 
 descendants of Shem, heading for the 
 west, and, perhaps, deflected somewhat 
 to the north, on its way from Ur of the 
 Chaldees into Canaan. The Japhetic 
 division, if seen at all, would be well to 
 the north, close to the southern shores 
 of the Caspian, and bending in a north- 
 westerly direction toward the eastern 
 limits of the Black sea. This may be 
 called the Noachite dispersion of the 
 human race. The lines of its progress 
 westward lie between the southern ex- 
 tremity of the Caspian and the northern 
 limits of the Persian gulf. This region 
 is to Europe and Southwestern Asia 
 what the wrist is to the extended palm. 
 Mesopotamia, considered longitudinally 
 from east to west and in connection 
 with Kurdistan, is a strait, and through 
 this strait the streams of the Ruddy 
 races of men flowed out toward the open 
 regions in the prehistoric ages. 
 
 It is from this point of view that we 
 may, in part at least, apprehend the 
 Probable direc- ethnic characteristics of the 
 primitive peoples of Elam 
 an( j Chaldsea. Through 
 these most ancient countries the Ham- 
 itic division of men made their way 
 in their earliest departure and migra- 
 tion from the parent stock. It is, per- 
 haps, safe to say that the Elamites were 
 the first development of a Hamitic na- 
 tionality in the world. This earliest 
 lodgment of the oldest branch of the 
 
 Noachites was in the country afterwards 
 called Susiana by the Greeks, and the 
 dominion established here remained for 
 many ages a seat and stronghold of the 
 primitive race. Historical traditions in- 
 dicate that the Hamites came into this, 
 region by invasion, and that they dis- 
 placed, by conquest, the original Semitic 
 and possibly Turanian peoples who were; 
 there before them. 
 
 This view, however, is a doubtful 
 hypothesis. As already stated, it is 
 likely that the disentangle- Traces of ethnic 
 ment of the Semitic and J^J^^ 
 Hamitic tribes had not yet ites - 
 been completely effected when the Elam- 
 ite nationality was founded; and it 
 may well be confessed that Semitic 
 influences were afterwards discoverable 
 in the development of what was truly 
 a Hamitic dominion. Geographically 
 considered, the country here referred to 
 was bounded on the north by the river 
 Diyalah, on the east by the Kebir Kuh 
 mountains, on the west by the Tigris, 
 and on the south by the Persian gulf. 
 It was a low-lying country, fertile and 
 inviting, identical almost in character 
 with those other regions of the world 
 Chaldaea, Southeastern Arabia, the val- 
 ley of the Nile where the Hamites es- 
 tablished in subsequent ages the seats 
 of their dominion. 
 
 Primitive Assyria may be assigned to 
 the Semites. Asshur was the son of 
 Shem. The position of First distribu- 
 Assyria, east of the Tigris 
 rather than in Mesopotamia 
 Proper, would indicate its planting by 
 early tribes of the Semitic race coming 
 from the east. There are evidences 
 that such a dominion, north of the 
 Greater Zab and east of the Tigris, was 
 planted as early as the fourteenth cen- 
 tury before our era. 
 
 The Japhetic branch is generally re
 
 444 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 garded as the oldest division of the No- 
 achite family. The movements of this 
 race have been by far the most compli- 
 cated and difficult to trace. The first 
 deflection from the parent stem was 
 doubtless to the north, or northwest of 
 the common stream flowing 1 westward. 
 The point of departure of the Japheth- 
 ites has already been indicated. It is 
 more than likely that their first course 
 after separation from the ancestral 
 tribes was so well to the north as to 
 bring them into contact with the lower 
 extremity of the Caspian, in which 
 event they would be turned back or de- 
 flected more directly toward Northern 
 Asia. It may be fairly conjectured 
 that this geographical circumstance lies 
 at the bottom of the formation of that 
 great ethnic whirl, or center, from 
 which the Aryan races of subsequent 
 times were all descended. It is not pur- 
 posed in this connection to trace out the 
 after ramifications of the Japhethites, or, 
 indeed, of the cognate races of the south. 
 It is sufficient to note that from the 
 Japhetic center the subsequent nrgra- 
 tions took place in both directions, east 
 and west, while the Semitic and Hamitic 
 movements followed a more orderly 
 progress, the one toward Canaan and 
 the other into Southeastern Arabia. 
 
 It has been intimated above that the 
 Old Chaldaean dominion on the Lower 
 indications that Euphrates was Hamitic in 
 d^s^rf *s origin. Several circum- 
 Hamitic. stances besides the mere 
 
 course which the tribal migrations were 
 then pursuing may be cited for assign- 
 ing Chaldaea to the Hamites. Historical 
 evidence shows almost conclusively that 
 there were race prejudices and frettings 
 between the Chaldaeans and the Assyri- 
 ans on the north. The two peoples were 
 hardly ever at peace. There was a di- 
 vergence of language, of tradition, and 
 
 of religious ceremonials, but at the same 
 time such striking analogies in all as to 
 indicate close affinities of race. 
 
 It was the preponderance and pressure 
 of the stronger Assyrian nationality on 
 the north that, at the close Race troubles 
 of the fourteenth century ^SfSt 
 B. C., finally overpowered em Semites. 
 the Chaldsean dominion and replaced it 
 with Semitic influence in the south. By 
 careful observation we are able to see, 
 long anterior to this period, the race 
 troubles between the northern and the 
 southern people. There are indications 
 of invasion and oppression on the part 
 of the Assyrians respecting their south- 
 ern kinsmen. It is not improbable that 
 these difficulties were at the bottom of 
 some of the earliest migrations to the 
 west. Perhaps Eber, the father of 
 Abraham, had drifted from beyond the 
 Tigris into the low-lying country of the 
 south. His name is said to signify 
 "from beyond;" that is, from beyond 
 the rivers. Doubtless he was either an 
 immigrant into the low country or an 
 invader. A family so situated, expand- 
 ing into a patriarchical tribe, would soon 
 find itself with unpleasant surroundings, 
 and a cure for local troubles might be 
 sought and found in a further migration 
 into the freer west. Hence the Abra- 
 hamic exodus from Ur of the Chaldees. 
 
 Another proof of the race diversity 
 already existing between the Old Chal- 
 daeans and the people of As- Differences in 
 
 shur is found in the monu- ^^2^ 
 mental remains of the two Syrians, 
 countries. There is already a clear de- 
 parture in the typical physiognomy of 
 the Chaldaeans and the Assyrians. The 
 former are like the Elamites in personal 
 characteristics, while the latter are of 
 the well-known Semitic type, with hints 
 of Medo-Persian modifications. It is 
 easy for the ethnographer to see in the
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. NOACHITE DISPERSION. 445 
 
 features and person of the ancient Chal- 
 daean the antitype of the Cushite, the 
 Old Arabians, the Hamitic Canaanites, 
 and even the Ethiopians and Egyptians. 
 It will be readily agreed that the Semitic 
 peoples became, in the course of time, 
 predominant throughout Mesopotamia. 
 It is likely that the Hamitic race, by pres- 
 sure from the north, became attenuated 
 even to actual separation around the head 
 of the Persian gulf, and that the Elamite 
 dominion on the east preserved the prin- 
 cipal, if not the only, remnants of that 
 race beyond the meridian of Chaldsea 
 and Assyria. 
 
 Several facts of some interest come to 
 
 light on an examination of the ethnic 
 
 names of the three branches of the No- 
 
 achite family. The -word 
 
 Significance of 
 
 the Noachite Shem mean s a " name, or 
 more properly, - sons of a 
 name." The sense isj that this division 
 of the Noachites was an aristocracy 
 having a name, that is, a lineal descent 
 from reputable fathers, as distinguished 
 from the no-name, or base-born, descend- 
 ants of other stocks. The early Sem- 
 ites evidently regarded themselves as 
 peculiarly the representatives of the 
 Noachite race, and perpetuated the be- 
 lief in the nameless, that is, the gentile, 
 character of the cognate families of their 
 own'descent. The innuendo was direct- 
 ed against both the Japhethites and the 
 Hamites, particularly against the de- 
 scendants of Canaan in the west, whom 
 the sons of Shem afterwards overcame 
 and expelled from their territories. 
 
 The evidence of this race contention 
 and feud is plentifully scattered in the 
 Contention for Hebrew writings. The old 
 
 precedence 
 
 among Shem, prejudice lies at the bot- 
 
 Ham, and Ja- ~ ^ - , . 
 
 pheth. torn of the relative priority 
 
 of the sons of Noah. As a matter of 
 fact, the Japhethites were the eldest, 
 the Hamites second, and the Semites 
 
 the youngest division of the Noachite 
 family. But there was a constant effort, 
 extending through many centuries, on 
 the part of the Hebrew scribes and 
 chroniclers to change this order and to 
 give to Shem the rank peculiar to the 
 eldest son. In the biblical ethnography 
 the order of the three descendants is 
 always given thus: Shem, Ham, Ja- 
 pheth. But it will be observed that even 
 in the tenth chapter of Genesis, while 
 the first verse preserves this order, giv- 
 ing priority to Shem, the analysis of 
 tribes which immediately follows places 
 Japheth in his true position, and assigns 
 the place of youngest son to Shem. 
 Such primitive quarrels as to the senior- 
 ity of descendants were very common 
 among the early families of men, and 
 are of little value to modern scholarship 
 except as illustrative of a striking and 
 persistent feature of organization and 
 belief existing in the earliest ages of 
 human development. 
 
 All the ancient nations strenuously 
 insisted that they were respectively the 
 most ancient of all. Pri- strife of the 
 ority seems to have been 
 an idea which sufficed to 
 establish right, and make all things 
 legitimate in primeval society. "We 
 were here first, and therefore possess 
 this region, and are greater than you," 
 was the language of every primitive 
 people to its neighbors. As a result of 
 this disposition, claims to extravagant 
 antiquity were advanced by all, and 
 were attested by long lines of successive 
 monarchs, in successive dynasties, ex- 
 tending through fabulous ages. One of 
 the principal devices to make good such 
 claims was to extend the lives of their 
 rulers to hundreds and thousands of 
 years. The Berosian scheme presented 
 above of the Noachite dynasty in 
 Chaldaea down to the epoch of the
 
 'DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. NO AC HI TE DISPERSION. 447 
 
 Deluge is a sample of the plan which 
 the ancients adopted to make good their 
 claim of primogeniture and prescriptive 
 right. The Egyptians, not satisfied 
 with even the fanciful expansion of their 
 dynasty, were wont to abandon terres- 
 trial criteria and appeal to the planets for 
 their antiquity. It was a common boast 
 among the Egyptian priests that their 
 people were Proselenoi, that is, pre- 
 Moonites, older than the moon in their 
 occupancy and possession of Mizraim. 
 
 In the discussion of the Mesopotamian 
 development of the different branches of 
 Chronology at the Noachite races, no at- 
 
 fault respecting f prnr)< - 1,0,5 hppn made to f: 
 the Noachite 
 
 faces, tablish the chronological 
 
 relations of the several ethnic divisions 
 in the dispersion, or even to date the 
 general epoch to which they all be- 
 longed. In fact, chronology is wholly 
 at fault in considering such primitive 
 movements of the race. As to the time 
 when the Noachites may be said to have 
 been deflected to the west, and to have 
 begun their separation into different 
 peoples, nothing can be alleged with 
 even approximate certainty. The whole 
 tendency of recent inquiry has been to 
 extend the time relations of these early 
 events. It is clearly perceived that the 
 notions formerly prevalent about the 
 time required for the peopling of differ- 
 ent and distant regions of the earth, and 
 the development therein of distinct na- 
 tionalities, must be abandoned as totally 
 inadequate for the ethnic evolutions to 
 which they refer. It is known that the 
 first progress of men gathering into tribes 
 and nations is exceeding slow as com- 
 pared with subsequent stages of human 
 development. There is an accelerating 
 tendency in the progress of mankind, 
 and this manifest fact emphasizes the 
 necessity of widening and enlarging the 
 whole scheme of ancient chronology. 
 
 As it respects the Semitic and Hamitic 
 peoples who created the earliest civil so- 
 cieties in Elam, Chaldaea, and Assyria, a 
 few suggestions maybe of- Evidence of 
 fered as to the time when f^g^S" 7 
 the same occurred. If we Hamites. 
 look at the rise of the Hamitic race in 
 the valley of the Nile we discover the 
 most emphatic evidence of a very remote 
 antiquity. It is safe to affirm that almost 
 as early as four thousand years before 
 the common era the primitive Egyp- 
 tians, who themselves seem to have taken 
 possession of the valley by conquest, 
 were already a strong and progressive 
 people. They had civil organizations 
 and many well-developed institutions of 
 religion and secular society. They were 
 magnificent builders in stone, and appear 
 to have been, from the earliest date 
 of their debouchure into Northeastern 
 Africa, in possession of considerable sci- 
 entific knowledge. These Egyptians 
 were descendants of the older Hamites 
 in Asia. They came by migration and 
 invasion into the country of their sub- 
 sequent development. For this move- 
 ment out of Asia much time must be 
 allowed. 
 
 A greatly extended period must have 
 elapsed between the founding of the first 
 Hamitic societies in Lower Mesopotamia 
 and that subsequent time Probable deriva. 
 when the Hamitic tribes, ^tomcST 
 making their way westward dea - 
 through Syria, established themselves in 
 Egypt. It is true that the formal chro- 
 nology, so far as it has been recovered 
 and reconstructed for the Chaldaean as- 
 cendency, does not by any means reach, 
 a period so remote as that of Egypt. But 
 the movement of the race to the west- 
 ward points unmistakably to the fact 
 that the Chaldaean ascendency and the 
 dominion of Elam were long anterior to 
 the creation of political power in the val-
 
 448 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 ley of the Nile. This indicates for the 
 primitive peoples of Mesopotamia an an- 
 tiquity far greater than history, or even 
 ethnology in its current phases, has been 
 accustomed to assign or accept. 
 
 The country lying between Arme- 
 nia and the head of the Persian gulf 
 Effects of enVi- furnishes a good example 
 of the influence of phys- 
 ical environment on the 
 movements and development of the 
 early races. Mesopotamia constituted a 
 
 TOnment on the 
 migrant Noa- 
 
 Chites. 
 
 its way, while through the gaps of the 
 Zagros the Semites would precipitate 
 themselves into Upper Mesopotamia. 
 
 Before the immigrants would spread 
 an open country, traversed by two great 
 streams of living water, fertile in natu- 
 ral products, and inviting to settlement. 
 The alluvial plain in Lower Mesopotamia 
 would in a special manner provoke to 
 permanent residence from the ease with 
 which multiplying tribes could here sup- 
 port themselves by the resources of the 
 
 PASS IN THE ZAGROS MOUNTAINS. Drawn by D. Lancelot, from a photograph. 
 
 natural, perhaps an inevitable, stopping- 
 place in the westward movement of the 
 Noachites. Such was the situation as 
 to make it necessary for them to pause, 
 and to pause meant the growth of fixed 
 societies. On the east of this region the 
 country is defended by the bulwark of 
 the Zagros and Kebir Kuh mountains. 
 It is easy to see how the already half- 
 separated races, drifting from the east, 
 would be impeded for a time by the in- 
 terposition of the mountain range. Pres- 
 ently, however, through the southern 
 passes, the Hamitic division would make 
 
 earth. Adventure would soon carry the 
 still half-nomadic peoples across the 
 country to the western borders. Here, 
 however, there would be a pause. Even 
 the civilized man hesitates long, and the 
 compulsion must be extreme ere he 
 throws himself into the desert. Perhaps 
 of all the natural landscapes presented 
 on the surface of the globe the most for- 
 bidding and repellant is the desert. 
 
 West and southwest of Mesopotamia 
 is a wide stretch of desert country. It 
 fatigues the eye and scorches the feet. 
 On the north is the Assyrian desert, and
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. H AMI TIC MIGRATIONS. 449 
 
 to the south and west stretches away the 
 seemingly infinite waste of Arabia. Here 
 Chaidaeaana are the fundamental con- 
 ^y y of a tL n e e aT; ^ons which made Chal- 
 peoples. dsea an d Assyria a sort 
 
 of necessity in the progress of the early 
 jace. It is not needed in this connection 
 to enter elaborately into the geography 
 of the valleys of the Euphrates and the 
 Tigris and the adjacent upland coun- 
 tries. On the north, from the Caspian 
 to the Black sea, stretch the Armenian 
 mountains ; on the south, is the sea ; on 
 the east, the Zagros range, and beyond, 
 the great plateau of Iran ; on the west, 
 the boundary line is the long stretch of 
 the Syrian desert. 
 
 At the time of the development of the 
 early empires in these valleys and for 
 The Ruddy ages afterwards the two 
 JSse^sin S rcat rivers still discharged 
 Mesopotamia, their waters by separate 
 channels into the Persian gulf. Meso- 
 potamia reached to the sea, and the 
 mouths of the rivers were fully a hun- 
 
 dred miles south of the present shore 
 line. Along the banks of these streams, 
 high up to the foothills out of which 
 their upper waters are drawn, especially 
 on the east by a multitude of smaller 
 streams, the earliest, or at least one of 
 the earliest, civilizations was developed 
 in the world. It was the work of the 
 Ruddy races coming from the east. 
 Here they planted themselves at the 
 north and the south, according to their 
 race descent, and became in course of 
 time much more strongly marked by 
 ethnic differences than they were on 
 their first arrival in the country. It is 
 from this region that the different races 
 belonging to the Hamitic and Semitic 
 families of mankind made their way at 
 length into the western foreground of 
 history, where we shall discover them in 
 a somewhat clearer light than that in 
 which they have thus far been revealed. 
 Here, then, is the end of what may be 
 appropriately called the Noachite dis- 
 persion of mankind. 
 
 XXV. THE HAMIXIC MIQRATIONS. 
 
 N the current chapter 
 the attempt will be 
 made to trace out 
 geographically the va- 
 rious lines by which 
 the Hamitic race was 
 distributed, first into 
 Southwestern Asia, and thence through 
 a large part of Northern Africa, to the 
 borders of the Western ocean. The 
 Hamitic races lie inquiry will begin with the 
 movements of the Hamitic 
 division of mankind, not 
 from any preference for that race as a 
 dominant people of antiquity, not be- 
 cause their civilization reached a higher 
 
 nearest the 
 Blacks in race 
 distribution. 
 
 stage than that of the cognate races, but 
 rather for geographical reasons. The 
 Hamites were distributed to the south 
 and west, and are thus the southernmost 
 branch of the Ruddy races. It will, 
 therefore, be convenient to begin on that 
 side of the ethnic distribution which lies 
 nearest to the lines marking the disper- 
 sion of the Black races, and thence to 
 pursue the inquiry northward until the 
 Hamitic movements have been ex- 
 hausted. In the next place, the various 
 branches of the Semitic family may be 
 taken up and considered in like order, 
 leaving the Aryan, or Indo-European, 
 divisions of mankind, most important of
 
 450 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 all, historically considered, for the con- 
 cluding chapters on distribution. 
 
 The historical circumstances which 
 gave rise to the first departure of the 
 Historical rea- Hamitic emigrants from 
 sons for the mi- L ower Mesopotamia for the 
 
 grations of the 
 
 Hamites. southwest are not known. 
 
 It is not unlikely, however, that the 
 pressure of the stronger Assyrians on 
 the north, who by repeated invasions 
 and conquests reduced the old Chaldeean 
 empire to a condition first of dependency 
 and then of actual subversion, may have 
 been the occasion, if not the real cause, 
 of the first migratory movements of the 
 Hamites in the direction of Arabia. It 
 is not known whether this primitive 
 impulse was coincident with the Chal- 
 daean ascendency in Lower Mesopotamia 
 or subsequent thereto, but the former 
 supposition is more in accord with right 
 reason and with such other facts as bear 
 upon the question. At any rate, the first 
 dispersive migration of the Hamitic family 
 was from the primitive seat of the Chal- 
 dasans toward the south and into the 
 maritime parts of Arabia. 
 
 It is likely that the first progressive 
 people in the Arabian peninsula were 
 Primitive Ara- the descendants of the mi- 
 bian population g ratory movement here de- 
 
 of Hamitic de- 
 scent, scribed, and that they be- 
 longed to the maritime parts adjacent 
 to the Persian gulf. The primitive 
 Arabians of the eastern parts next to the 
 sea were of Semito-Hamitic origin, and 
 that they antedated the Central and West- 
 ern Arabians may be safely inferred from 
 the ethnic movements then prevailing in 
 the world, and also from an old prefer- 
 ence of the early races for the seashore 
 and the regions adjacent. A glance at 
 the geography of the peninsula will 
 show a range of mountains between the 
 modern Arab state of Hasa and the great 
 desert. It was through the strip of 
 
 territory lying between these mountains 
 and the Persian gulf that the earliest 
 tribes of the Hamitic family made their 
 way to the southwest. In the lower part 
 of the peninsula the migration divided, 
 throwing off one branch into the modern 
 province of Oman, while the major di- 
 vision was deflected somewhat in conform- 
 ity with the coast line to the southwest, 
 toward the modern state of Yemen, adja- 
 cent to the strait of Bab-el-Mandeb. Such 
 in general was the direction of the oldest 
 ethnic line in the Arabian peninsula, and 
 it was from this primitive migration 
 that the Old Arabs, as contradistinguished 
 from the more recent Ishmaelites, were 
 derived. The former were, in general 
 terms, a maritime people, and to the 
 present day the distinctions between their 
 descendants and the Arabians of the re- 
 gions bordering on the Red sea are suffi- 
 ciently marked. 
 
 Throughout the whole of Southern 
 Arabia, especially toward the south- 
 western termination of the Himyaritic writ- 
 peninsula, are found lin- ^gs^ow traces 
 
 of Hamitic pro- 
 
 guistic traces of this ancient duction. 
 people. A class of primitive writings, 
 called HimyaritU Inscriptions, testify un- 
 mistakably of the presence of a peculiar 
 people in the regions where they are 
 found. These writings, generally en- 
 graved on stone, have been one of the 
 most interesting and puzzling studies pre- 
 sented to modern students of language, 
 and there has been great diversity of 
 views in regard to classifying the origi- 
 nal speech to which these writings belong. 
 Many most eminent linguists have re- 
 garded them as of a Semitic origin. An- 
 other plausible view is that of Renan, 
 who holds that the inscriptions in ques- 
 tion differ too widely from Arabic and 
 cognate varieties of Semitic speech to be 
 classified therewith. 
 
 These facts open a question of much
 
 452 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 Affinities and 
 
 connection of 
 
 importance respecting " the affinities of 
 the Hamitic and Semitic languages. It 
 appears that the linguistic separation of 
 these two races was never 
 so complete as the division 
 guages. of either of them from the 
 
 Aryan families of the north. It is likely 
 that in manners, institutions, language, 
 and laws the primitive Hamitic tribes 
 held together with their Semitic kins- 
 men until common linguistic forms had 
 been in a considerable measure fixed in 
 each, from which circumstance consider- 
 able similarity would appear in the sub- 
 sequent development of the respective 
 languages. On the whole, it is safer to 
 classify the Himyaritic inscriptions with 
 the other Semitic dialects, and to admit 
 the influence of the Hamitic Arabs in 
 giving particular features to the writings 
 of Southern Arabia. 
 
 Wherever the inscriptions in question 
 maybe placed in linguistic classification, 
 it is certain that their origin is extremely 
 Wide distribu- ancient, and that they were 
 yaritic f ins e c5p m - deduced geographically 
 tions< from Lower Mesopotamia. 
 
 The line of these writings has been 
 traced from about the junction of the 
 Euphrates and the Tigris all the way 
 around through Southeastern and South- 
 ern Arabia to Yemen, and even across 
 into Africa. The explorer Loftus found 
 a sandstone slab covered with Himyaritic 
 inscriptions in one of the mounds of 
 Warka, in ancient Chaldaea. Two speci- 
 mens of gems covered with like charac- 
 ters are preserved in the British Museum. 
 Coghlan and Playfair made similar dis- 
 coveries at Amran, near Sana. In short, 
 the identity of the writings along the 
 line of the extreme southern dispersion 
 of the Hamites is clearly established. 
 
 The Himyarites, as a people, occupied 
 the southwestern extremity of the Ara- 
 bian peninsula. They are nearly iden- 
 
 tified geographically with the inhabit- 
 ants of the modern Yemen, though 
 the Himyarites were fur- Geographical 
 ther south and more mar- *?. 
 itime than the modern rites - 
 Arabic state. It will thus be seen that 
 the Hamitic branch of mankind which 
 we have been tracing was brought, 
 in its southwestern migration, to the 
 southern neck of the Red sea. It was 
 not likely that so narrow a strait of water 
 would prevent the further dispersion of 
 the ancient stock. The opposite African 
 shore is embraced in the small maritime 
 districts called Samara. More generally, 
 it is Abyssinia to the north and Somali- 
 land to the south. 
 
 The fact has long been recognized that 
 there was an ancient race identity be- 
 tween the peoples inhabit- Race kinship of 
 ing the countries on the ^l^ 3 
 two sides of the strait of Africans. 
 Bab-el-Mandeb. The belief that the 
 Old Abyssinians were of Semitic deri- 
 vation, and the knowledge that they 
 were of the same race with the people 
 of the Himyaritic district in Arabia, 
 has led to the conclusion that the lat- 
 ter were Semites, and this belief has 
 been perpetuated by the discovery of 
 strong Semitic traces in the Himyaritic 
 writings. The Abyssinians and other 
 ancient Ruddy races of this region of 
 Africa were clearly in some sort of race 
 affinity with the Egyptians, the Canaan- 
 ites, and the Old Arabians, as well as 
 with the Semites proper. The whole 
 question clears up on the hypothesis that 
 this most southerly division of the Noa- 
 chite descendants was Semito-Hamitic, 
 and that the Semites proper were dis- 
 persed toward the south about to the cen- 
 ter of the Arabian peninsula. It is true 
 that some ethnographers have carried the 
 Ishmaelite migration southward along 
 the eastern shores of the Red sea to the
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. HA MI TIC MIGRATIONS. 453 
 
 strait, and thence into Africa, which 
 would bring the Semitic tribes into the 
 same country with the cognate Hamites, 
 but it may be doubted whether the true 
 line of Ishmael was ever carried so far 
 in that direction. 
 
 If we attempt to trace the Hamitic dis- 
 persion beyond the crossing into Africa, 
 Distribution of we shall find the migration 
 toTiXS 00 * pursuing the same general 
 Africa. course to the southwest 
 
 which it had taken while in Southern 
 Arabia. It appears that the peoples of 
 this stock were thinly distributed from the 
 
 bearing divisions of the Black races. The 
 ancestors of the Hottentots and the Ne- 
 groes made their way from the east 
 through this same region of Gallaland, 
 and their migratory intersection with the 
 south-bearing progress of -the Hamitic 
 family must have constituted one of the 
 earliest, if not, indeed, the very first, 
 contact of the Ruddy with the Black 
 races of antiquity. 
 
 Meanwhile Syria, almost directly 
 west from Chaldasa, had also been pre- 
 occupied by Hamitic tribes. While the 
 movement into the maritime parts of 
 
 DESERT COUNTRY OF THE SYRIAN BORDERS.-THE PLAIN OF TORTOSE. Drawn by A. de Bar, from a photograph by 
 
 Lockroy. 
 
 strait of Bab-el-Mandeb, in the general 
 direction of the Victoria Nyanza, and 
 that the westward progress of the Ham- 
 itic race was finally checked in this re- 
 gion. The Somalian peoples of the 
 extreme eastern portion of Africa were 
 doubtless derived from a deflected branch 
 of this Semito-Hamitic migration; and, 
 in general, the Noachite races of Galla- 
 land had the same origin. 
 
 One peculiar feature of this African 
 distribution of the Ruddy 
 
 Crossing of the 
 
 ethnic lines in peoples from Arabia wasthe 
 fact that the lines of their 
 progress to the southwest into the con- 
 tinent must- have crossed the westward- 
 
 Arabia had been going on, another di- 
 vision of the Hamitic stock had made its 
 way out of Mesopotamia to syriaispre- 
 the west. It appears that g^SiSii. 
 this migration divided in grants, 
 the desert country on the Syrian borders, 
 one branch being deflected into Western 
 Arabia, and the other pursuing its direct 
 course toward the sea at Suez. If we 
 take up the first division, we shall find 
 the line of its dispersion drawn through 
 Southeastern Syria and thence in the 
 direction of Medina and Mecca. There 
 can be no doubt about the race descent 
 of the original peoples of this region. 
 They were prior to the first Semitic mi-
 
 454 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 grations or invasions of the west ; and 
 the aboriginal substratum of the more 
 recent Ishmaelites and Joktanians was 
 undoubtedly of Hamitic origin. 
 
 It was the peculiarity of the westward 
 course of the Hamites from Central 
 Divisions and re- Mesopotamia that they di- 
 
 $%. vided north and south in 
 
 gration. their progress. At first, 
 
 the volume of national life which flowed 
 off toward Syria contained the potency 
 of the Western Arabs, the Canaanites, 
 and the Egyptians. The Canaanitish 
 deflection from the main migratory line 
 was northward, and occurred in the re- 
 gion of Central Syria. The northward- 
 bearing branch from this point entered 
 Canaan Proper and Phoenicia ; and here 
 began the development of one of the 
 most prominent divisions of the Hamitic 
 family. 
 
 Traditional Canaan takes its name 
 from the son of Ham. In the chronicles 
 Ham founds Ca- of the Hebrew race this 
 d?s a pi? g e e b theTr S division of the Hamites is 
 kinsmen. most prominent. They 
 
 were greatly disparaged by the early an- 
 nalists of the Hebrew race, and through all 
 subsequent ages were despised and con- 
 temned by them as gentiles and servants 
 of servants. It was against these de- 
 scendants of Canaan in their tribes and 
 generations that the wrath of invading 
 Israel was turned, after the Egyptian 
 exodus. 
 
 The progress of the Hamitic migra- 
 tions to the northwest, around the east- 
 ern extremity of the Med- 
 
 Extent of Ham- . . 
 
 itic migrations iterranean, introduces the 
 
 into Asia Minor. ,. ,., 
 
 inquirer to one of the most 
 difficult passages in the ethnic distribu- 
 tion of mankind. The problem is the ex- 
 tent of the migration in the direction of 
 Asia Minor. Ethnographers are not 
 agreed as to how far the Hamitic move- 
 ment in this direction continued. One 
 
 class of writers are of the opinion that 
 the traces of this branch of the human 
 family extend no further than the south- 
 ern regions of Asia Minor, or, at most, 
 the eastern borders of the ^Egean sea. 
 Some are of opinion that the line wa 
 deflected into the island of Cyprus, 
 and there terminated so far as its west- 
 ward progress was concerned. Still an- 
 other class of inquirers hold that the 
 Hamitic progress extended westward 
 through the ^gean archipelago and into 
 Southern Greece. This view of the case 
 makes the Pelasgians, to whom consid- 
 erable space was devoted in a chapter of 
 the preceding book, to be the descend- 
 ants of the Hamitic stock. It will be 
 remembered that the view of a northern, 
 that is, a Thessalian, origin for the Pe- 
 lasgic race was advanced in the former 
 account of that people. This view of 
 the case is not fully established. Nor 
 can it well be said that the opposite 
 opinion, namely, that the Pelasgians 
 came from the archipelago into Argolis, 
 and thence continued their progress to 
 the West, is more than tentative. 
 
 Winchell, in his Chart of the Pro- 
 gressive Dispersion of Mankind^ holds to 
 the view that the Hamitic migration was 
 carried through the south- Wincheii's 
 
 e . news regarding 
 
 ern parts of Asia Minor, the European 
 
 T ... ., ,-. ~ 1 j dispersion of the 
 
 and thence by the Cyclades 
 
 into Peloponnesus. From Southern 
 Hellas this distinguished ethnographer 
 extends the Hamitic line first into 
 Northwestern Greece, where, in Epirus, 
 as we have seen, one of the principal 
 Pelasgic developments occurred. But 
 the main line is carried across the 
 Southern Adriatic into Italy, whence 
 one branch is turned to the left, to fur- 
 nish an aboriginal stock for the island 
 of Sicily, while the other line bifurcates 
 on the two sides of the Apennines, giving 
 in Central Italy an origin for the prob-
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. HAMITIC MIGRATIONS. 455 
 
 lematical Etruscans and their primitive 
 development. It may be possible, even 
 probable, that this scheme furnishes the 
 best solution as to the race-origin of the 
 first peoples of the Ruddy race in South- 
 ern Greece and Central Italy. If so, we 
 may regard the valley of the Po, the in- 
 land region of Etruria, and the remote 
 parts of Sicily as the westernmost limits 
 
 Egypt. But a better view of the whole 
 subject shows that if any such race 
 movement occurred it was of a later, and 
 perhaps a Semitic, origin, from Arabia 
 into North Central Africa. 
 
 The original occupancy, then, of the 
 Nile valley by the Ruddy races was 
 certainly by the incoming of the Ham- 
 ites, first into the eastern delta, and 
 
 ROUTE OF THE HAMITE MIGRATION, NEAR SUEZ. LAKE TIMSAH. Drawn by Dom Grenet. 
 
 of the European excursion of the Ham- 
 itic race. 
 
 We now turn to the central progress 
 
 of the same race to the west. From 
 
 Syria, the Hamitic movement continued 
 
 directly through the isthmus of Suez 
 
 into the valley of the Nile. 
 
 The race enters J 
 
 and occupies the It has been believed by 
 some historians that the 
 invasion by which the aboriginal Egyp- 
 tians were expelled from their country 
 was carried, in part at least, across the 
 Red sea into Central, or even Upper 
 
 thence southward along both banks of 
 the river to Upper Egypt. The progress 
 of Hamitic civilization from the vicinity 
 of Memphis and Cairo southward to its 
 extreme limit at Elephantis has been 
 traced by ethnographers and historians 
 until its course and character are no 
 longer doubtful. The oldest occupation 
 was in that part of the delta lying next 
 to the isthmus, and from hence the prog- 
 ress of the race was constant until the 
 whole valley was populated by tribes of 
 a common descent.
 
 456 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIXD. 
 
 The account of the original dispersion 
 of mankind may well pause at this point, 
 that the attention of the reader may be 
 Extreme antiq- once more called to the ex- 
 mo?el e its n here trcme antiquity of the move- 
 described. ments here described. It is 
 
 worthy of special note that the civiliza- 
 tion of Egypt tended, in virtue of its 
 own character, to transmit better evi- 
 dences of time-relations and the succes- 
 sion of events than that of any other 
 country. One of the fundamental ideas 
 of the civilization created in the Nile 
 valley was architectural grandeur, and 
 closely connected with this was the no- 
 tion of perpetuating the records of hu- 
 man life by means of colossal tombs and 
 imperishable inscriptions. Fortunate- 
 ly the granite quarries of the country, 
 especially in Central Egypt, gave oppor- 
 tunity to gratify this disposition, if 
 indeed the presence of such materials 
 did not first provoke the habit. The 
 peculiar priestly organization of the 
 race, in close union as it was with the 
 secular dynasty, also tended to the crea- 
 tion and preservation of records. 
 
 From these circumstances the great 
 
 antiquity of Egypt became a marvel to 
 
 the earliest historians and 
 
 Old travelers 
 
 marvel at the travelers of other races. 
 
 age of Egypt. NQ d()ubt the . Egyptian 
 
 scribes profited by the credulity of the 
 age in which they flourished, and en- 
 larged as much as possible the ancient 
 records which they possessed. When 
 Herodotus came into the country, about 
 the middle of the fifth century B. C., he 
 was shown the records of the old dy- 
 nasties, from the founding of the first by 
 Menes down to the reign of Seti. From 
 this scheme he made up his estimate of 
 the antiquity of the nation, producing as 
 a result something over 12000 B. C. 
 as the epoch of Menes. Four centuries 
 afterwards, when Diodorus traveled 
 
 in Egypt, he also studied the records 
 of the country, and made out the found- 
 ing of the first dynasty to have been 
 more than twelve thousand years before 
 the common era. According to Manetho, 
 a native historian, the span between 
 Menes and our era is reduced about one 
 half, the accession of the first dynasty 
 being fixed at about 5706 B. C. 
 
 The mediaeval historians did nothing 
 with the question, but in recent times 
 many learned inquirers have taken up 
 the subject, and the result Modem inquiry 
 has been the almost concur- SS 
 rent agreement of modern Menes. 
 scholars that the epoch of Menes, founder 
 of the oldest dynasty, goes back to the 
 year 3892 B. C. This date is now ac- 
 cepted as approximately correct. Indeed, 
 it appears to be rather within than be- 
 yond the true limits. Meanwhile a fact 
 in astronomy has thrown perhaps the 
 strongest light on the true era of the 
 founding of Egyptian nationality. By 
 the rate of the great movement called 
 the precession of the equinoxes, it is 
 now known that the equator of the 
 heavens accomplished on the ecliptic a 
 complete circuit in about twenty-five 
 thousand years. It is also known that a 
 certain star, which was. polar at the time 
 of the building of the oldest pyramids in 
 Lower Egypt, has been, at the present 
 time, turned by torsion just about one 
 fourth of the way around the circuit of 
 the heavens. This would imply the 
 lapse of a little over six thousand years 
 since the construction of the first pyra- 
 mids ; and the date indicated would be 
 somewhat more than four thousand 
 years before the common era. 
 
 It is safe to fix upon this date as a fair 
 approximation for the time of the in- 
 coming of the tribes and the beginning 
 of the great architectural era of the 
 Hamitic race in Egypt. And it will be
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. HA MI TIC MIGRATIONS. 457 
 
 remembered that the ethnic movements 
 which have furnished the subject-matter 
 of the preceding paragraphs belonged to 
 a still earlier period in the history of the 
 race ; all of which facts tend most 
 strongly to emphasize the necessity of a 
 great extension and widening out of the 
 whole scheme of ancient chronology. 
 
 It is difficult for. one removed to mod- 
 ern times and distant countries to realize 
 the nature and method 
 
 True nature of . 
 
 primitive tribal of the ethnic migrations of 
 
 antiquity. It is not pur- 
 
 posed in this connection to attempt to 
 
 hard to obtain. But ever and anon this 
 rapid volume of the moving race, most 
 rapid in the vanguard, w r ould flow into 
 a region which, from its geographical 
 situation and its fertility, would invite to 
 settlement. Here there would be a 
 pause. The tribe would spread over the 
 surface of the country like a lake of 
 water running into an inclosed lowland. 
 For a long time the incoming tribes 
 would pour along and discharge their 
 volume into the reservoir. If the situa- 
 tion were sufficiently auspicious, there 
 would be, in a short time, the begin- 
 
 A 
 
 VERTICAL SECTION OF THE GREAT PYRAMID FROM SOUTH TO NORTH. 
 
 A, debris ; B, vault ; C, passage of entry ; D, abutments ; E, chamber of the queen ; F, chamber of the king ; G, ancient entrance ; H, 
 
 primitive facing of granite ; I, K, ventilators. 
 
 depict the actual manner of tribal 
 removal from place to place to final 
 settlement. One great feature, how- 
 ever, of the migratory progress of ancient 
 peoples was the alternate speed and 
 cessation of the movement. Sometimes 
 the migrating horde would pour along 
 like a swift stream, traversing in a short 
 time vast stretches of country. Such 
 was the rate of progress in desert regions 
 and in mountainous districts where the 
 means of subsistence were scattered and 
 
 M. Vol. i 30 
 
 nings of a national development. The 
 more conservative elements of the tribes 
 would establish themselves j n what manner 
 on the soil. Hunting would 
 give place to the pastoral 
 pursuit, and the pastoral pursuit to agri- 
 culture. Permanence would assert it- 
 self, and vacillation cease. Institutions 
 would soon be planted. Architecture 
 and the other practical arts would arise, 
 and society would emerge from the tribal 
 chaos which had preceded it.
 
 458 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND, 
 
 Into such situations, however, a rest- 
 less element is always poured, along 
 with the calmer varieties of humanity. 
 The radical eie- This radicalism would first 
 *way Smthe flow to the furthest-gen- 
 conservative. erally the western limit 
 of the locality. Ere long, dissatisfied 
 with the situation and longing for the 
 old tribal freedom, these elements would 
 burst away from the restraints of the 
 civilizing communities and resume the 
 migratory habits of antiquity. They 
 would draw after them all adventurers, 
 all the unprosperous parts of the half- 
 formed societies behind them. They 
 would strike out into new regions, driven 
 by an impulse which they had no dis- 
 position to understand or check. 
 
 We may conceive that ancient Egypt 
 furnished one of the most striking ex- 
 amples of this debouchure 
 
 Egypt a striking r 
 
 example of the of tribal waters. Here 
 
 ethnic sack. , 1 . -, ., j 
 
 they were gathered, and 
 here, out of the fecund soil, the ele- 
 ments of primitive life drew at first the 
 means of subsistence and afterwards of 
 development. How long the general 
 progress of the Hamitic race to the west 
 was checked and hindered by the out- 
 spread of the incoming volume in the 
 valley of the Nile, it were, perhaps, vain 
 to conjecture. For many centuries, no 
 doubt, the outline was sufficient, and 
 the auspicious character of the valley for 
 succeeding ages appeased and satisfied 
 the cupidity and restlessness of the im- 
 migrants. 
 
 In course of time, however, the more 
 nomadic elements of Egyptian life 
 Migration at climbed the western slope 
 
 length resumed r f -L v ~11~ v ~ n A f n11Tl /1 
 
 through North- vauey, anc 
 
 em Africa. the sand waste of Africa 
 
 before them. Migration was resumed, 
 and the first line of the new movement 
 was stretched along the Mediterranean 
 in the direction of Barca. It may be 
 
 safely affirmed that the first tribes which 
 were dropped into permanence in the 
 country west of Lower Egypt were the 
 ancient Marmaricans. It is well known 
 that in after times Cyrenaica was col- 
 onized by the Greeks, but the primitive 
 people whom they expelled from the 
 coast and forced back into the interior 
 were the descendants of the ancient 
 Hamitic exodus from Egypt. 
 
 The main line of migration continued 
 to the west, branching into the interior 
 south of the modern Greek Branchings and 
 colony, and also turning Sa 
 into the peninsula toward itic dispersion. 
 Ptolemai's. When we consider the ge- 
 ography of Northern Africa we shall 
 find the country well adapted to the 
 maintenance and perpetuation of such a 
 movement. Throughout the whole ex- 
 tent of the region, from Egypt to the At- 
 lantic, a mountain range of greater or 
 less elevation defines the coast region 
 from the desert to the south. Toward 
 the eastern terminus this range is of 
 slight elevation, being in the plain of 
 Barca no more than a thousand feet in 
 height. Toward the western extreme 
 the peaks of the Atlas rise to a much 
 greater elevation, reaching the line of 
 perpetual snow. Throughout the whole 
 extent the range approximates the sea, 
 and the country between the mountains 
 and the Mediterranean slopes down rap- 
 idly to the level of the ocean. It was 
 through this region that the African 
 Hamites made their way to the west, 
 through Barca and Tripoli, into the an- 
 cient state of Africa Proper, and thence 
 into Mauritania, and finally to the ex- 
 treme west. 
 
 This region, thus peopled in the pre- 
 historic ages, became one of the most 
 important of the subsequent historical 
 countries. The ancient states along the 
 southern shores of the Mediterranean
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. HAMITIC MIGRATIONS. 459 
 
 never attained with the exception of 
 Egypt the power and importance of 
 Rank and char- those situated on the north- 
 acter of North coasts, but they reached 
 
 African states > 
 
 and peoples. a considerable degree of 
 development, and were able to compete 
 with the Mediterranean peninsular pow- 
 ers for the mastery of the west. Funda- 
 
 stream flowed still further to the south. 
 It may also be noted that the seafaring 
 Semitic Phoenicians who passed west- 
 ward through the Southern Mediterra- 
 nean skirted the coast of Africa, and 
 touched the islands rather than estab- 
 lished colonies or built states on the 
 mainland. 
 
 TUNISIAN COAST. GULF OF HAMMAMET. Drawn by Eugene Girardet, after a sketch of Saladin. 
 
 mentally, the people of the North Afri- 
 can provinces were Hamitic in their 
 origin. It is true, a's we shall see here- 
 after, that parallel streams of a different 
 race descent were at a subsequent time 
 led westward through the same region. 
 But the Brown race division of mankind 
 carried its migration toward the Atlantic 
 on the southern slope of the North 
 African mountains, while the Semitic 
 
 The main stream of Hamitic migration 
 may be said to have reached its terminus 
 with the Atlantic, or at TheHamites 
 least with the islands west SjgJmia 
 of Morocco. It is believed the sea. 
 that the original tribes inhabiting the 
 Canary islands were the westernmost dis- 
 persion of the human race, so far as the 
 Hamitic migration from the east was 
 concerned. As a rule, the Hamites no-
 
 460 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 where took to the sea. They were a 
 land people, and while preferring the 
 coast regions of the ancient world, they 
 avoided the open ocean and formed very 
 few insular settlements. They had far 
 less dread of the perils of the desert than 
 of those peculiar to the deep. An exam- 
 ination of the movement of the race west- 
 ward through Northern Africa will show 
 a much greater number of tribal de- 
 partures toward the south than toward 
 the north. The inviting character of the 
 Mediterranean islands seems to have 
 appealed less strongly to the people of 
 this descent than did even the desert 
 wastes of Sahara. 
 
 It is possible that the Hamitic move- 
 ment, considered as a whole, was some- 
 what determined by latitude and tem- 
 perature. The race appears 
 
 Hamitic prefer- r 
 
 cncesforthe to have had a preference 
 nd ' for the southern climates. 
 If we consider the central line of migra- 
 tion from the original seat of the race 
 to its extreme western limit in the 
 Canaries, we shall find only one or two 
 considerable developments toward the 
 north. The whole expansion of the 
 Hamites was in the direction of the 
 equatorial regions. If we allow the 
 Pelasgians and the Etruscans to have 
 been of this descent, we shall find this 
 single stream to have attained a north- 
 ern limit of a little more than forty-five 
 degrees, in the valley of the Po. Other- 
 wise, the northernmost deflections were 
 scarcely above thirty-five degrees north. 
 The main line of westward population 
 was about the parallel of thirty degrees, 
 and from this line nearly all the depar- 
 tures, both in Asia and Africa, were to 
 the south and southwest. From the 
 main course, the various tribal migra- 
 tions into the regions of the equator and 
 their ramifications filled a considerable 
 portion of the old countries from the 
 
 Persian gulf to the Atlantic south of the 
 thirtieth parallel and north of the equa- 
 tor. None of the Hamites crossed the 
 equatorial line southward in their origi- 
 nal dispersion, the nearest approach 
 thereto being made by the Galla tribes 
 of Eastern Africa. 
 
 Among these various lines of southern 
 deflection, the two principal were, first, 
 the great Cushite departure The Berber 
 into Southeastern Arabia %?*+ 
 and Eastern Africa; and movements, 
 secondly, the West African division* 
 which left the parent stem on the bor- 
 ders of the Libyan desert, in the modern 
 state of Algeria. From this point the 
 secondary current turned to the south- 
 west into the Moorish states and again 
 divided in the Sahara, one stream con- 
 tinuing the original course and the 
 other bending back toward the east, 
 forming a loop whose southern line 
 reached nearly to the parallel of twenty 
 degrees north. It was thus that the 
 aboriginal population of the Moorish 
 and Berber states was supplied. Here 
 sprang the desert people of the African 
 waste, and from this source have been 
 derived at least a majority of all the 
 Berber, Tuareg, and Imoshag nations. 
 
 In following the course of the Ham- 
 itic progress toward the Atlantic, the 
 ethnographer meets some 
 
 Ethnic place of 
 
 peculiar difficulties. The the Carthagin- 
 . ., . . ,* .. f ,-, ians considered. 
 
 ethnic classification of the 
 Carthaginians has been the source of 
 much perplexity ; and there are even yet 
 unsolved elements in the problem. By 
 language and many of their institutions 
 the ancient Carthaginians seem to have 
 been closely allied with the Semitic 
 races of the Orient. Tradition has dis- 
 tinctly and emphatically assigned to 
 them a Phoenician origin. Many ripe 
 scholars have not hesitated to classify 
 them as Semitic.
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. HAMITIC MIGRATIONS. 461. 
 
 In the first place, it must be remem- 
 bered that the institutions and languages 
 Institutional o f the Hamitic race were 
 
 and linguistic 
 
 intimacy of by no means clearly sepa- 
 Hati e e S s r nd rated from those of the 
 Semites. Linguistically and institution- 
 ally, as well as ethnically, these two 
 branches of the human family appear to 
 have hung together until the forms and 
 characteristics of each had to a consider- 
 able degree become fixed by develop- 
 ment. The selvages, so to speak, of 
 the various Hamitic and Semitic migra- 
 tions lay together and overlapped each 
 other in a measure that could not be ex- 
 pected in the case of the Aryan nations. 
 For these reasons, identities and analo- 
 gies of language and of institutional 
 forms of both public and private life are 
 abundant between the earliest Hamitic 
 and Semitic nations. The Phoenicians 
 were doubtless in the first place Hamitic 
 in their origin. With the Semitic con- 
 quest of Canaan, that race became domi- 
 nant to the sea. To what extent they 
 were modified in their Phoenician de- 
 velopment by Hamitic Canaanites it were 
 impossible to tell, but doubtless the 
 more recent Phoenician character was in 
 its ethnic origin the product of both 
 elements. 
 
 Moreover, in this region, the common 
 forms of the two races were especially 
 Semitic influ- abundant. So if we con- 
 
 ence prevails mVlpr the Ph rpn i pi a n q in thp 
 over the Hamit- ' 
 
 ic at Carthage. ac t o f colonization in the 
 west, as at Carthage, we shall find them 
 planting on that shore a mixed race in 
 which the oldest blood was Hamitic, and 
 the more recent Semitic, in its deriva- 
 tion. Again, the later commercial 
 relations of the Phoenicians brought 
 many of their merchants and not a few 
 Eastern institutions into the mart of 
 Carthage. If, then, we look at the Car- 
 thaginian state, particularly at the city, 
 
 in the time of its ascendency, we shall 
 find a people marked in all of their civic 
 and private life with the unmistakable- 
 traces of Shem. But it need not be 
 
 HAMITIC TYPE OF THE UPPER NIGER BAMBARRA. 
 Drawn by Riou, after a sketch of Valliere. 
 
 forgotten, at the same time, that the 
 westward progress of the Hamites along 
 this coast must, almost of necessity, 
 have furnished the aboriginal element 
 and germs of all the states primarily
 
 462 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 of Hamitic dis- 
 tribution in the 
 west. 
 
 created between Egypt and the Pillars 
 of Hercules. 
 
 ' Continuing the course of Hamitic 
 migration in the west of Africa, we find 
 the main line of progress passing 1 to the 
 south from the Moorish states across the 
 Extreme limits twentieth parallel and into 
 the more habitable coun- 
 tries of the Upper Niger. 
 Here there was another bifurcation, the 
 western branch reaching- out to the coast 
 and furnishing- the original elements of 
 the Fulah tribes of Western Guinea. 
 This was the second extreme limit in 
 westward extent of the Hamitic migra- 
 tions, being- almost as far in that direc- 
 tion as the Canary islands. The other 
 branch of the race appears to have turned 
 eastward in the lake region of the 
 Upper Niger, and to have thence de- 
 scended the valley of that river into the 
 Sudan and as far east as the country 
 drained by the streams which flow into 
 lake Chad. It is likely that the Baghirmi 
 nations, lying southeast of the lake just 
 named, mark the remotest point to 
 which the original impulse carried the 
 race of Ham into Central Africa. 
 
 The whole course of the migration, 
 considered from the standpoint of Lower 
 Egypt, resembles a fishhook bending 
 southward around the larg- 
 er part of the desert region 
 of the African continent 
 and presenting an interior and an ex- 
 terior line, the latter of which reaches 
 back toward the country of the original 
 exodus, about one half way from the 
 western coast of the continent to the 
 Red sea. The final distribution of tribes, 
 by means of this great migration in the 
 prehistoric ages, was in a region of Africa 
 into which the Black races, coming from 
 the east, had already been poured, and 
 with which the Hamitic peoples have in 
 all subsequent ages been intermingled, 
 
 Nature of the 
 dispersion in 
 African interior. 
 
 until it were difficult, if not impossible, 
 in modern times to discriminate the 
 diverse race elements in the peoples 
 of this region. 
 
 This, then, concludes the summary of 
 Hamitic migrations in Southwestern 
 Arabia and Northern Africa. No doubt 
 all such movements are Ethnic move- 
 more clearly drawn, more ; 
 definitely indicated, in dis- icaL 
 cussions of the kind here presented than 
 they were in fact. In the physical 
 world nature abhors a line, and the 
 same may be affirmed with emphasis of 
 the movements and phenomena of the 
 world of life. Of a certainty, tribes 
 migrate from place to place. They flow 
 here and there into favorable localities, 
 and there possibly develop into nations. 
 But the movement is not so exact and log- 
 ical as it appears to be when viewed 
 through the medium of description. 
 There is, on the contrary, much that is 
 desultory and irregular in the course of 
 migration from one country to another. 
 Much allowance must be made for de- 
 lays and deflections, and still more for 
 the intermingling of one tribe with an- 
 other on the way. The incoming peo- 
 ple frequently disperse themselves 
 among the original inhabitants, and are 
 mixed with them in the race develop- 
 ment of the future. 
 
 In some cases the migration is more 
 exact and definite, and in such instances 
 the facts correspond more General sum- 
 nearly to the concept of the Stfcmfgra- 
 movement as it is trans- tions - 
 mitted by description. In the case of 
 the Hamitic dispersion over the coun- 
 tries to which we have referred in the 
 current chapter, it must be constantly 
 remembered that these people were not 
 so different typically from their Semitic 
 kinsmen as the latter were from the 
 Indo-European races. From this source
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. SEMITIC MIGRATIONS. 463 
 
 also much confusion has necessarily 
 arisen in the attempted classification of 
 these people by their ethnic affinities. 
 But it is believed that, on the whole, the 
 Hamitic race took in prehistoric times 
 the general lines of distribution which 
 are here indicated ; that it was distribu- 
 ted first into Southeastern and Southern 
 Arabia, then into the western portions 
 of the same peninsula, and then into 
 Canaan. From this position the lines 
 of migration part around the Mediter- 
 ranean north and south, the lower de- 
 parture being into Egypt, and after- 
 wards into Northern Africa. In the 
 course of ages the movement continued 
 to the west, along the southern shores of 
 the Mediterranean, to the Atlantic, and 
 
 was thence deflected to the south into 
 the equatorial regions, and finally turned 
 back into the desert wastes covering the 
 central and north-central parts of the 
 continent. 
 
 It is not intended in this connec- 
 tion to trace further the historical de- 
 velopment of the various peoples who 
 sprang up on the line of these migra- 
 tions. That part of the work will be at- 
 tempted in another book. For the 
 present, we turn from this cursory out- 
 line of the Hamitic distribution of man- 
 kind to consider another of the great 
 primitive races in its similar dispersion, 
 first through a great part of the Orient, 
 and afterwards into different parts of the 
 Western continents. 
 
 XXVI. MIGRATIONS OK THE SEMITES. 
 
 OUGHLY considered, 
 the great monarchies 
 in the valleys of the 
 Euphrates and the Ti- 
 gris were planted and 
 developed by people 
 of the Semitic race. 
 It was in Mesopotamia that the first 
 striking evolution of this branch of man- 
 kind was manifested. This is said of 
 civil and political expansion, and of the 
 establishment of social and linguistic 
 forms. It is here that ancient history 
 Mesopotamia finds its first great buttress 
 
 ESS* a S ainst the unknown. If 
 Semites. we i oo ^ a t the upper part 
 
 of the valley, below the Armenian 
 mountains on the north and the range of 
 the Zagros on the east, we find a region 
 in which Semitic elements followed their 
 natural course of evolution and were un- 
 adulterated by foreign nations. In the 
 south of Mesopotamia, as we have seen, 
 
 there was a mixture with the Hamitic 
 stock. But in the later Babylonian as- 
 pect of these nations the influence of the 
 Hamites had waned to such an extent 
 as to leave the Semitic races dominant 
 throughout the whole region drained by 
 the great rivers. 
 
 We have already noticed the fact of 
 the prevalence of this division of the 
 race in the Tigrine and Euphratine val- 
 leys. It remains in the present chapter 
 to take up the course of Semitic life and 
 
 follow it on its migration Central position 
 
 into western lands. For a ?' *** 
 long time after their de- movement, 
 parture from the Mesopotamian regions 
 the different branches of the traditional 
 Noachite descent were held well together 
 by the geographical environment. On 
 the whole, the Semitic stock was cen- 
 tral in its movement to the west. The 
 Syrian desert was entered from about 
 the middle of the valley of the Euphrates,
 
 464 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 and was traversed by the migrating fam- 
 ily directly into Canaan: 
 
 It is here, moreover, that the eth- 
 nographer, in his attempted delineation 
 
 of the prehistoric move- 
 Tradition of the . r . . 
 outgoing of the ments of mankind, is rei'n- 
 
 Abrahamites. forced by tradit i O n. One of 
 
 the oldest and most authentic of these is 
 the story of the migration of Abraham 
 
 el-Hie. The place is called Mugheir, 
 meaning ' ' supplied with bitumen. " The 
 outline of a most ancient 
 
 . .-,,1. 1 Place and char- 
 
 temple IS Still discoverable acter of Ur of 
 , 1_ 1 j , -i the Chaldees. 
 
 in the place ; and the plan 
 of the foundations, and indeed of the 
 whole structure, has been made out by 
 Rawlinson and other Oriental scholars. 
 It was from this vicinity that the Abra- 
 
 RUINS AND PLAIN OF MUGHEIR.-Drawn by W. H. Boot. 
 
 from Ur of the Chaldees into Canaan. 
 This, viewed from the Semitic stand- 
 point, is one of the most famous move- 
 ments of the early world. The tradition 
 of it exists among all the cognate races 
 of the Hebrews, and with themselves it 
 is the virtual founding of their race. 
 
 The position of Ur in Mesopotamia is 
 well known. It is identical, in site at 
 least, with the extensive ruins about six 
 miles to the west of the Euphrates and 
 nearly opposite its junction with the Shat- 
 
 hamic tribe took its way, first ascending 
 the valley of the Euphrates for a consid- 
 erable distance, and thence traversing 
 the country into Canaan. 
 
 All, or nearly all, the names that have 
 been preserved to us of this period are 
 significant of tribal move- special signifi- 
 ments. Eber, the ancestor 
 from whom the name of 
 Hebrew is taken, means "from be- 
 yond," that is, he was an emigrant 
 from beyond the Euphrates, perhaps the
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. SEMITIC MIGRATIONS. 465 
 
 Tigris. The name of his elder son, Pe- 
 leg, signifies "division," "because in 
 his time the earth was divided." The 
 name of Salah, the father of Eber, sig- 
 nifies "departure," and evidently refers 
 to a title which that patriarch received 
 in departing, or setting out, with his 
 tribe for a new home. Everything per- 
 tains to migration. If the meaning of 
 the name Arphaxad has not been ascer- 
 tained, the position of his tribe at least is 
 known. Arphaxad is a mountain district 
 of Southern Armenia, between lakes 
 
 finally of his really serious battle with 
 Chedorlaomer, or according to the As- 
 syrian spelling, Kudur-Lagamer, is suffi- 
 ciently striking and impressive. Kudur- 
 Lagamer was king of Elam, or rather 
 the Elamite king of Chaldaea, and had 
 followed the Abrahamic tribe out of the 
 East, with the hope of falling upon it and 
 gathering great spoil. There is little 
 doubt that this Elamite dynasty in Chal- 
 daea was of Hamitic origin ; and the de- 
 parting Abraham was thus the object of 
 race antipathy, as well as the possessor of 
 
 LAND OP THE ARPHAXAD. VIEW OP KOPANS KALE. Drawn by T. Deyrolle, from nature. 
 
 Van and Urumiah ; and there is no doubt 
 that the primitive clan of this ancient 
 Semite had its original locus at this place. 
 Nahor, the son of Serug, means "the 
 river," that is, the Euphrates and so of 
 scores of other proper names referring 
 to Mesopotamian localities or to family 
 or tribal movements in that region. 
 
 The pastoral picture which is drawn 
 Contact of the in Genesis of Abraham on 
 
 SSSSZ. his wa y to the Promised 
 of Canaan. Land, and of the troubles 
 
 which beset him on his journey, of his 
 contention with his kinsman Lot, and 
 
 flocks and herds. According to the He- 
 brew account of this migration, which 
 was the origin of Israelitish greatness in 
 Palestine, there was a division of the 
 family which appears to have been on 
 the borders of Canaan, about the time 
 of the invasion. Ishmael, the oldest 
 son of the patriarch, had married an 
 "Egyptian bondwoman and had become 
 the head of a tribe. The troubles 
 arising out of this heathen alliance 
 led to a separation of the families, and 
 Ishmael was carried off into the south, 
 into Arabia.*
 
 466 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIXD. 
 
 plantings of 
 Joktan in 
 
 Arabia. 
 
 Several generations before this time, 
 however, another branch of the Eberites 
 Outgoing and had already made a de- 
 parture into Arabia. This 
 movement was made by 
 laktan, or Joktan, his elder brother 
 being that Peleg who was the ancestor 
 of the Abrahamites. Joktan was thus 
 five generations before the patriarch of 
 Israel. A large list of twelve sons and 
 a daughter are assigned to Joktan as the 
 heads of the tribes which he led off into 
 Northern and Western Arabia. 
 
 The movement was at a very early 
 date. Joktan was the great grandson of 
 Arphaxad, and the latter, as is well 
 known, belonged to the extreme north 
 of Mesopotamia, in the mountainous re- 
 gion of Armenia. So the Joktanites 
 must have been strongly in the migra- 
 tory spirit. Eber, the father, had come 
 * ' from beyond. " Salah, the grandfather, 
 was the "departer." It is thus evident 
 that the whole race of Arphaxad was in 
 process of removal and migration. 
 
 Ethnographers, ancient and modern, 
 
 have made out and identified several of 
 
 the tribes having: their or- 
 
 Modern traces . . 
 
 of the ancient igm in the Joktanian de- 
 
 Joktanians. -, -,-., -, 
 
 scendants. Ptolemy men- 
 tions the Almodceci dwelling in the cen- 
 tral portions of Arabia Felix, and it can 
 hardly be doubted that the name is de- 
 rived from Almodad, the oldest son or 
 tribe of Joktan. Another people called 
 the Salapeni by the same geographer, 
 are thought to have been derived from 
 Sheleph, the second son of the same 
 patriarch. This branch of the race was 
 set down by Ptolemy as having its abode 
 near the modern Mecca. A third divi- 
 sion called the Cathramitae were presum- 
 ably the descendants of the third son of 
 Joktan, named Hazarmaveth. It is like- 
 ly that the modern provincial name of 
 Hadramaut preserves the reminiscence 
 
 of the original Semitic tribe by whom 
 this region was peopled. There is also 
 a modern tribe called Yarab, having its 
 territories on the Arabian -gulf border 
 and thought to have been descended 
 from Jerah, the fourth division of the 
 Joktanian progeny. 
 
 The Semitic inhabitants of Yemen are 
 believed to have descended from Uzal, 
 
 Sixth SOn of Joktan. The The Joktanidse 
 
 Himyaritic tribe, called the 5Si 
 Dulkhelitae, are believed and races. 
 to be the descendants of Diklah, the sev- 
 enth branch of the original family. The 
 tribe called Mali by Theophrastus, the 
 Malichae of Ptolemy, stand for the de- 
 scendants of Abimael, the ninth Joktan- 
 ian. The name of the modern town 
 Malai, in the vicinity of Medina, pre- 
 serves the same word. The tenth issue 
 of Joktan was that Sheba, which is men- 
 tioned in the Hebrew writings and still 
 more frequently among the local names 
 of Southwestern Arabia. The eleventh 
 Joktanian branch was called Ophir, and 
 preserves another name famous in the 
 Hebrew writings of the time of the king- 
 dom of David and Solomon. It is be- 
 lieved that Havilah, a name common 
 to one of the descendants of Ham, is 
 represented by the modern Semitic peo- 
 ple at Chaulan, in Arabia Felix. The 
 tribe of the lobaritag, mentioned by 
 Ptolemy, have their ancestral represent- 
 ative in lobab, or Jobab, the thirteenth 
 member of the Joktanian tribe. 
 
 We thus see, with more than usual 
 certainty, considering the extreme re- 
 moteness of the time, the 
 
 Relations of the 
 
 Outlines Of a distribution Joktanians and 
 f T-, .. . . - T j_-i the Eberites. 
 
 of Eberites into Northern 
 and Western Arabia. If we accept the 
 extreme longevity assigned by the sacred 
 writings to the patriarchs of this era, we 
 shall find that the six generations be- 
 tween Joktan and Ishmael would cover a
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. SEMITIC MIGRATIONS. 467 
 
 period of thousands of years. However 
 this may be, it can not be doubted 
 that the Joktanians departed from the 
 parent stem at a date much more re- 
 mote than the more recent Abraham- 
 ites, and that when Ishmael, with 
 the descendants of the Egyptian bond- 
 woman, turned off into the "wilder- 
 ness," he found already in Arabia 
 Felix the half-nomadic and half-set- 
 tled descendants of the older branch of 
 the Eberite race. It will be borne in 
 mind, however, that the progeny of Jok- 
 tan, the younger brother of Peleg, would 
 be displaced in rights and prerogatives 
 by the descendants of the senior branch 
 of the family; so that the Ishmaelites 
 would have precedence in these regions 
 as the representatives of the common 
 father Arphaxad. The accompanying 
 diagram will illustrate the tribal rela- 
 tionships of the descendants of the Joktan 
 and the Ishmaelites: 
 
 Ishmaelitic migration was from the bor- 
 ders of Syria to the southwest and thence 
 to the south, until the coast of the Red 
 sea was reached, and skirted southward 
 to the extreme limit of that body of 
 water. If, as some ethnographers main- 
 tain, the Semitic race crossed at Bab-el- 
 Mandeb into Africa, it was an Ishmael- 
 ite removal, and whatever elements there 
 may be of Semitic descent among the 
 Galla races of Eastern Africa, the same 
 must be traced to Ishmael rather than 
 to the Joktanian branch of the original 
 Semitic family. 
 
 In the course of their progress through 
 the peninsula, the Ishmaelites appear to 
 have divided east and west The western 
 about the eastern border 
 of Hejaz, and to have 
 thrown off one branch toward the cen- 
 tral desert and another across the Red 
 sea into Africa. This latter movement 
 of the race must not be confounded with 
 
 
 SHEM 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 1 
 
 | | 
 
 | 
 
 Aram Elam 
 
 Asshur Arphaxad 
 
 Lud 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 Salah 
 1 
 
 
 Ui Hul Gether Mash 
 
 
 Eber 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 Peleg 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 JOKTAN 
 
 Reu 
 
 
 1 
 
 Serug Almodad Sheleph Hazarmaveth 
 
 1 1 I 1 I 
 Jerah Hadoram Uzal Diklah Obal 
 
 Abimael Sheba Opnir Uavilab Jobab 
 
 Nahor 
 
 
 
 Terah 
 1 
 
 
 
 Sarai Abraham=Hagar Nahor 
 
 Haran 
 1 
 
 
 Isaac ISHMAEL 
 
 lit 
 
 
 DIAGRAM SHOWING TRIBAL RELATIONSHIPS OF JOKTAN AND ISHMAEL. 
 
 The career of the Ishmaelites in 
 
 Arabia was one of aggression. They 
 
 encroached, especially in 
 
 Spread of the f 
 
 Ishmaelites the northern part of the 
 
 through Arabia. ., ^1 1 i 
 
 peninsula, upon the older 
 Joktanians and also upon the original 
 Hamitic Arabians, who were anterior to 
 both branches of the Semitic immigrants. 
 In general terms, the course of the 
 
 the supposed one at the southwest angle 
 of the peninsula. The real Semitic line 
 was carried into the continent about the 
 parallel of twenty-four degrees north, 
 across Middle Egypt, and almost directly 
 west into the Great Desert. The migra- 
 tion of the Ishmaelites in this direction 
 appears to have extended as far as the 
 Imoshag races, to the southwest of
 
 468 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 Fezzan ; and this point may be regarded 
 as the extreme landward progress of the 
 Semitic race south of the Mediterra- 
 nean. 
 
 In general, the modern Arabs are 
 regarded as the lineal descendants of the 
 Ishmaelitic branch of the Semitic family. 
 In the main, this opinion is verified by 
 
 extent the Joktanian influence of later 
 ages. Finally, in the north and west of 
 Arabia, the immigrant Ishmaelites over- 
 came and subordinated all the peoples 
 that had previously occupied the country. 
 The antipathy between Shem and Ham, 
 however, was never great except in 
 matters of religious dogma and cere- 
 
 ARAFAT DURING A PILGRIMAGE (LAND OF OPHIR). Drawn by D. Lancelot, from a photograph. 
 
 the facts in possession of the ethnogra- 
 pher and historian. But the Arab char- 
 Composite race acter is, to a considerable 
 mo a dSlra f - the extent, composite. Several 
 bians. ethnic elements have con- 
 
 tributed to its formation. The Ham- 
 itic race, especially in the southern part 
 of the peninsula, underlay the national 
 development of subsequent times. With 
 this oldest stock was blended to some 
 
 monial. For this reason the original in- 
 habitants, already a composite people in 
 Arabia Felix, may be supposed to have 
 contributed not a little to the ultimate 
 formation of that type known in modern 
 times as Arabian. But the dominant 
 stock, at least in the important regions 
 bordering the Red sea from Suez to 
 Yemen, was Ishmaelitic in its origin and 
 development.
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. SEMITIC MIGRATIONS. 
 
 469 
 
 We have thus considered the south- 
 ernmost migratory movements of the 
 vicissitudes of Semitic race. The Abra- 
 tribe entered and 
 
 the Abrahamites 
 in possessing 
 
 Canaan. possessed Canaan. This 
 
 movement of the principal stock, repre- 
 sentative of the family of 
 Eber, is better understood ^ 
 
 in its character and re- f ; 
 
 suits than any other sin- 
 gle migration at a time 
 equally remote from the 
 present. The story is 
 elaborately expanded in 
 the Book of Genesis. All 
 the principal episodes in ,.!? 
 the career of the Abra- 
 hamic tribe are narrated, 
 even to details. The pa- 
 triarch became the pro- 
 genitor of a famous race 
 which he planted in Ca- 
 naan. The extent and 
 variety of his tribe are 
 indicated by the conduct 
 toward him of Melchize- 
 dek, King of Salem, and 
 by many other incidents 
 and events. A great de- 
 velopment of the immi- 
 grant race took place in 
 the time of Israel, grand- 
 son of Abraham, whose 
 twelve sons became the 
 progenitors of the twelve 
 tribes and the origin of 
 the twelve geographical 
 divisions of the rising 
 race. It is not needed to recount the epi- 
 sode of the sojourn in Egypt and of the 
 rapid multiplication of the foreigners 
 about Pelusium. The return out of 
 bondage and the repossession of Canaan 
 by conquest furnished the material for 
 the heroic aspect and story of the Israel- 
 itish nation, which became dominant 
 
 from the borders of the Syrian desert to 
 the Mediterranean. 
 
 It is worthy to be noted in this connec- 
 tion that the Hebrews were never a seafar- 
 ing people. It was against the economy 
 of the state, and regarded perhaps as in- 
 
 LIFE OF THE ABRAHAMITES SHEPHERD WITH LAMBS. 
 Drawn by Paul Hardy. 
 
 jurious to the theocratic principle upon 
 which the government was founded, to 
 make commercial excur- Noncommercial 
 sionsand contract relations pSt^He-^ 
 with foreign powers. A brews, 
 student of history will not forget that 
 the narrow strip of coast called Phoeni- 
 cia, with its great seaports, lay between
 
 470 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 brew influence 
 on the Mediter- 
 ranean. 
 
 Israel and the Western ocean. This 
 fact has an ethnic signification also ; for 
 the Tyrians and Sidonians and other old 
 stocks of mankind, hanging in their 
 rookeries along the eastern end of the 
 Mediterranean, represented races long 
 anterior in their western distribution 
 and development to the immigration and 
 conquest of Canaan by the Eberites. 
 
 In course of time the Semitic stock 
 became dominant to the sea. But the 
 spirit of navigation which prevailed in 
 Extent of He- the ports of Tyre and Sidon 
 must be attributed* to a 
 race impulse other than 
 that of the Hebrews. To the extent 
 that the Phoenicians had accepted the in- 
 stitutions and blood of the invaders who 
 conquered Canaan, we may regard the 
 outgoing fleets from these shores as car- 
 rying Semitic influences through the 
 Mediterranean. But it is doubtful if 
 these fleets of outbound merchants car- 
 ried to the western parts anything dis- 
 tinctively Hebrew. All the traces of the 
 Semitic race which have been found in 
 the Mediterranean islands, on the shores 
 of Spain, and beyond the straits of Gib- 
 raltar, in Wales, and in the littoral 
 islands of Western Africa, must be at- 
 tributed to that community of language 
 and institutions which the Phoenicians, 
 particularly the Sidonians, possessed in 
 common with the race of Abraham. 
 
 Time and again we have shown that the 
 Hamites had common forms of language 
 The Azores and a common institutional 
 
 mark the Atlan- 
 tic limit of He- development with the cog- 
 
 tureT epai nate nations of Shem, and 
 the original Canaanites could thus carry 
 into western waters evidences of a race 
 affinity with the dominant Semitic stock. 
 However this may be, ethnographers 
 have agreed in extending the Semitic 
 line of dispersion through the Phoenician 
 coast and around the northern shores of 
 
 Africa by water. As just indicated, 
 this line extends beyond the Pillars of 
 Hercules, and is deflected northward to 
 Britain and southward to the twentieth 
 degree of latitude. The western limit 
 of this maritime migration is thought to 
 have been in the Azores ; and this group 
 of islands may be said to mark the ex- 
 treme Atlantic progress in the natural 
 dispersion of the Semitic family. 
 
 It must be noted in connection with 
 the foregoing schemes of dispersion that 
 most of the names employed appear as 
 the names of individuals use and signif- 
 as the sons of a household. %%>**- 
 This fact gives to the dis- names, 
 cussion a Strictly famify aspect which is too 
 exact and too narrow for the facts which it 
 represents. Many of the names in the 
 above classifications are known to be the 
 names of tribes and of whole divisions, 
 or even of whole peoples. It is impos- 
 sible from a study of primitive Semitic 
 records to make out precisely which of 
 the ancestral names employed in geneo- 
 logical tables are intended to represent 
 single ancestors, and which are designed 
 to specify households, tribes, and peoples. 
 It is the custom in the Semitic languages 
 to prefix to many personal names, espe- 
 cially such as have a descriptive significa- 
 tion, the definite article, thereby giving 
 to the word an ethnic turn of sense dif- 
 ferent from what would be expressed in 
 the Aryan languages. Such names, 
 moreover, are frequently in the plural ; 
 and the Hebrew Scriptures, taken as an 
 example of all such records, have, in 
 many instances, intermixed these tribal 
 or ethnic epithets with individual names 
 until even the closest criticism is put at 
 fault in determining precisely what is 
 meant. On the whole, it is safe to 
 make considerable allowance for this 
 circumstance in estimating the value of 
 the names, apparently individual, given
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. SEMITIC MIGRATIONS. 
 
 471 
 
 to the ancestors of the Semitic and Ham- 
 itic races. This fact must always be 
 taken into account in attempting to esti- 
 mate the time and the extent of a given 
 migratory movement. 
 
 If we look to the north of the central 
 line of the Semitic dispersion into Ca- 
 
 and it has already been suggested that 
 in Cyprus itself the aboriginal develop, 
 ment was of Hamitic origin. The primi- 
 tive history of the island is exceedingly 
 obscure, but all that is known with 
 reference thereto points to an early 
 colonization by the Phoenicians from the 
 
 " LAND OF THE SCORCHED FACES." ABU SENOUM, ON FRONTIER OF KORDOFAN, TOWARD DARFUR. Drawn by Karl 
 
 Girardet, after a sketch of Lejean. 
 
 naan and the west, we shall find only a 
 single significant departure. This leaves 
 The Hebrew the main stem on the north 
 
 branch entwines i-t,,, c< *.,',,.. A^r ^~t- -~A 
 
 with the Ham- m the Sy n an desert, and 
 itic in Cyprus, bears off in the direction of 
 the northeastern extremity of the Medi- 
 terranean, where it touches the coast, 
 and is thence carried over to the island 
 of Cyprus. It is hardly to be doubted 
 that along the line of this migration 
 other peoples had preceded the Semites, 
 
 neighboring coast. The ancient wor- 
 ship of Ashtaroth in Cyprus seems to be 
 identical with the corresponding cult in 
 Phoenicia, and it may be concluded that 
 the first race, by which is meant the first 
 progressive race, in the island was of 
 the old Canaanitish stock which fixed 
 itself in the earliest ages along the 
 eastern shore of the Mediterranean. 
 
 Such, then, is the general view of 
 the dispersion of the Semitic nations-
 
 472 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 Geographically considered, the race 
 was narrow and intense. Its migra- 
 
 Bummaryand toiy excursions did not 
 
 H U ebS!cd e reach out so extensively 
 tribution. as those of other peo- 
 
 ples. The extreme western continental 
 limit was, as we have seen, in North 
 Central Africa. The southern departure 
 dropped down as far as the limits of 
 Arabia. The northern limit was the 
 island of Cyprus; and the maritime 
 expeditions if we regard the Phoeni- 
 cians as representatives of this race 
 extended through the Mediterranean and 
 to a certain distance around the western 
 coasts of Europe and Africa. Taken 
 altogether, the dispersion is the smallest, 
 that is, the most limited in geographical 
 extent, of all the great ethnic departures. 
 The dispersion of Japheth in compari- 
 son with that of Shem was, as we shall 
 presently see, world-wide in its extent. 
 But within the limited territories oc- 
 cupied by the Semitic race a very intense 
 form of religious and civil development 
 ensued, making the Semites conspicuous 
 among ancient peoples for their pecul- 
 iarities and persistence and force of 
 character. 
 
 In the course of the current chapter 
 little has been intimated relative to the 
 Question of the primitive populations of 
 Ethiopia. This name was 
 given by the Greeks to the 
 region lying immediately south of 
 Egypt. The word means ' ' the land of 
 the scorched faces," and was doubtless 
 applied by the Hellenic ethnographers 
 to the Ethiopians on account of their 
 swarthy hue. This, however, by no 
 means implies that they were a branch 
 of the Black races of mankind. It is 
 well known, on the contrary, that this 
 people were allied with the Hamitic and 
 Semitic families of men, and not with 
 the Negroes or Hottentots. 
 
 The early history of Egypt indicates 
 close relationship between that country 
 and Ethiopia. At one epoch an Ethi- 
 opian dynasty is found in western ish- 
 
 fhe fl<;rpnrlant in the Ni1p mael combines 
 
 me ascenaani in me i\ne the rein with the 
 valley. There was much Hamites. 
 community of religions and of civil in- 
 stitutions between the two peoples, who, 
 however, frequently went to war. To 
 what extent, in the prehistoric ages, the 
 Hamitic race had made its way up the 
 valley beyond the falls of the Nile and 
 contributed a first population to Ethi- 
 opia can not be well ascertained. But 
 that the original race of this region was 
 at least to some extent Hamitic in its 
 origin can hardly be doubted. We may, 
 nevertheless, accept the current view of 
 ethnographers that the western division 
 of the Ishmaelites crossed the Red sea 
 and gave a Semitic character to the first 
 Ethiopian tribes. It is possible, more- 
 over, that the same race, after making 
 its way to the southern extremity of the 
 Red sea and passing thence into Africa, 
 doubled back into Ethiopia and dis- 
 seminated certain tribal elements in this 
 obscure but important region of the 
 earth. 
 
 We thus note three great divisions of 
 the Semitic stock. The primary depar- 
 ture Sent Off the Aramaic Aram the seat 
 
 branch of the race. In gen- gS^E* 
 eral terms the people of opment. 
 Aram, known ethnically as Aramaeans, 
 were distributed from the Zagros and 
 Kebir Kuh on the east, to the borders of 
 Canaan on the west. Aram embraced 
 all of Mesopotamia except Chaldaea, 
 subsequently known as Babylonia, and 
 all of Syria in the west except Pales. tine 
 and Phoenicia. The seat of Aramaic cul- 
 ture was Mesopotamia. Here was ex- 
 hibited the strongest development of the 
 race. Geographically, Aram was the 
 northern division of the Semitic family,
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. EAST ARYAN DEPARTURE. 473 
 
 as the Hebraic stock was the central and 
 the Arabic division the southern evolu- 
 tion of Shem. 
 
 In considering the race characteristics 
 and historical progress of these peoples, 
 we shall have occasion to revert to this 
 division of the Semitic family, and to 
 
 make the same the basis of a discussion of Japhethites. 
 
 the national life of the Mesopotamian 
 nations, the Hebrews and the Arabs. 
 We turn, then, in the next place, to a 
 discussion of the far wider, and in many 
 senses more important, development of 
 the oldest branch of the Noachite 
 family of mankind the Aryans, or 
 
 XXVII. THE EAST ARYAN DEPARTURE. 
 
 HE dispersion of the 
 Japhetic, Aryan, or 
 Indo-European race 
 for the three ethnic 
 names are virtually 
 synonymous consti- 
 tutes the most pictur- 
 esque chapter in the prehistoric annals 
 of the world. We are brought in the 
 investigation to what appears to have 
 been an inexhaustible fountain of hu- 
 man life, and are led to view the issu- 
 ance from this common source of at 
 Determination least six of the great races 
 the th A e r raSi- f ^ich became in their de- 
 grations. velopment the principal his- 
 
 torical forces in the ancient world. It 
 will be of primary interest in this in- 
 quiry to note, first of all, the geograph- 
 ical location of this common fountain 
 wherefrom issued the best, or at least 
 the strongest, peoples who have, by 
 their energy and genius, transformed 
 the primeval world into its present civil- 
 ized and auspicious condition. 
 
 With the map of Asia before him the 
 student need not be long in fixing the 
 great ethnic center which we are about 
 to consider. Regarding the ancient 
 country of Carmania as the seat of the 
 Noachite division of peoples, and fixing 
 the line of Japheth on the north, it may 
 
 be .easily perceived that its westward- 
 M. Vol. 131 
 
 bearing course would come against the 
 Hyrcanian mountains and the Lower 
 Caspian, and be deflected or doubled 
 back toward the Upper Oxus into Mar- 
 giana and Bactria. It was in this region 
 that the great ethnic whirl was estab- 
 lished, where the Aryan race seems to 
 have found itself turned by torsion for a 
 season under the dominion of cosmic 
 forces, which it were, perhaps, vain to 
 attempt to analyze and define. 
 
 Ethnographers have differed some- 
 what as to the true seat of the great 
 races which we are now to Region of the 
 consider. The better opin- J3 
 ion places the center of parture. 
 the distribution about the Lower Cas- 
 pian, or eastward toward the borders of 
 Bactria. It is likely that the rapidly 
 multiplying race covered geographically 
 the larger part of the country between 
 the Bactrian borders and the Lower Cas- 
 pian. At least this is the general local- 
 ity from which the most powerful ethnic 
 forces have ever proceeded. In viewing 
 the situation, we may discover once more 
 how the laws of physical environment 
 cooperated with the laws of instinct in 
 producing such marvelous results. 
 There is little doubt, in the first place, 
 that evenness of surface and approxima- 
 tion to sea level have a marked influence 
 in preserving the aggregation or compact-
 
 474 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 ness of tribes in the formative state, and 
 in conducing to certain religious and po- 
 litical types of development. 
 
 In the next place latitude, with its 
 
 invariable concomitant of temperature, 
 
 contributes much to modify the peoples 
 
 who are subject to given 
 
 Karaites are eth- J 111 
 
 nicaiiy modified degrees of heat and cold. 
 
 by environment. ^^ ^ ^ in particular of 
 
 tribes who are still in the plastic state. 
 There can be no doubt that there is a 
 childhood and a youth to mankind an 
 
 men. They also grew sedate and aus- 
 tere, less disposed to highly developed 
 forms of society, and, in brief, more 
 like the desert and rainless countries in- 
 to which they penetrated than were the 
 races which distributed themselves fur- 
 ther northward. 
 
 Among the oldest monuments of thd 
 Egyptians there are pictorial represen- 
 tations of the differences which had al- 
 ready been produced among the Noa- 
 chite descendants by the influences of 
 
 LANDSCAPE OF OLD ARYA. RUINS OF Tous. Drawn by A. de Bar, from a photograph. 
 
 impressionable stage of evolution in 
 which the influences of the external 
 world are more potent in their reaction 
 upon the mental and physical constitu- 
 tion than they are in later stages of de- 
 velopment. In these early stages of so- 
 ciety there are infantine susceptibilities 
 and diseases from which the race re- 
 covers at a stage of fuller maturity. For 
 this reason the early peoples in their 
 migratory epochs have developed a con- 
 stitution peculiarly significant of the 
 climate and region of their tribal so- 
 journ. The races of Ham became much 
 darker in color than their Semitic kins- 
 
 environment. The sculptors, in these 
 representations, have unwittingly borne 
 evidence of the tendency of Egyptian sculp 
 
 fares evidence 
 
 races in the plastic Stage Of the early differ- 
 ., , ,. entiationof 
 
 their evolution to con- races> 
 form to climatic conditions. The 
 Egyptians defined themselves as Roth, 
 meaning red, or ruddy, as to complexion. 
 They pictured the cognate Semites as 
 Namahu, meaning yellow; and the 
 Japhethites, or North Mediterranean 
 peoples, as Tamahu, or white. Yet it is 
 now well known that these three types 
 of color and the associated form, feature, 
 and stature of the three peoples to
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. EAST ARYAN DEPARTURE. 475 
 
 which they belong, were all of a com- 
 mon ethnic descent. 
 
 The race of Japheth on the north and 
 east of Mesopotamia was, in its earliest 
 stages of development, thrown into a 
 Primitive ja- region where nature had 
 
 phethites affect- 
 ed by climate greater variety than in any 
 
 and surround- / . i , , 
 
 ings. of the countries where the 
 
 Semitic and Hamitic families were dis- 
 persed. It was a region of uplands, ris- 
 
 mer, the quick oncoming of the storm, 
 the biting frost of a comparatively early 
 autumn, the high winds, the blasts of 
 snow and sleet peculiar to the winter 
 months. It is in some sense a climatic 
 maelstrom, and the Japhetic race was 
 whirled and beaten in its childhood by 
 the wild elements that dashed and 
 turned from alternate calm to tempest , 
 and from warm airs to biting blasts and 
 
 - 
 
 -W"- r K^-V-. . v ^>t. 
 
 PASS OF THE ARAXI 
 
 ing easily into mountain ranges of con- 
 siderable elevation. It was a country of 
 snows, and particularly of storms in 
 winter. There are few parts of the 
 earth in which vicissitude in temperature 
 and the whole external mood of nature 
 are more pronounced than in the region 
 south and east of the Caspian. 
 
 The primitive Japhethites were ex- 
 posed from the beginning to the full 
 force of these climatic changes to the 
 flush of early spring, the heat of sum- 
 
 freezing sleets. For these reasons the 
 early Japhethites would, by the turbu- 
 lence of nature, be impressed with great- 
 er restlessness, hardihood, and adven- 
 ture than might be expected in the case 
 of any other primitive people. 
 
 How great must have been the influ- 
 ence of such an environment upon sen- 
 sitive peoples recently liberated from a 
 parent stock in a more genial latitude! 
 We have already seen that the Adamite 
 seems to have come up from the low-
 
 476 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 lying seashore, where the Ichthyophagi 
 afterwards roamed, half-naked in the 
 seashore sunshine, gathering shellfish 
 from the brine. Many of these moder- 
 ating influences had been carried by the 
 Noachites into the Carmanian uplands ; 
 and it was from thence that the Japheth- 
 ites were deflected to the northwest into 
 the region of snow and mountains. 
 
 Before beginning a review of the 
 wider aspects of the Japhetic dispersion 
 indefimteness j n t o re mote continents, it 
 
 of biblical refer- 
 ences to the can but prove of interest to 
 
 Japhetic disper- , 
 
 sion . note, as we have already 
 
 done in the case of the Joktanian migra- 
 tions, the narrower biblical plan of dis- 
 tribution presented in the tenth chapter 
 of Genesis. Japheth signifies, etymo- 
 logically, " widespreading," from which 
 meaning of the word the inference is 
 drawn that the name was applied to the 
 Northern Aryans after they had shown 
 the migratory disposition. Far back in 
 the Noachitic era there was a prophecy 
 that Japheth should be enlarged. Every- 
 thing from the biblical point of view 
 points to the expansion of this branch 
 of the Noachite family. The close 
 relation of the western division of the 
 race with European tribes is shown in 
 the fact that the Greeks had a myth of 
 their own ancestor under the name of 
 lapetus, which is clearly the same as 
 Japheth. In general terms, the countries 
 assigned to the descendants of this 
 branch of mankind are called the * ' isles 
 of the gentiles." Doubtless the expres- 
 sion is poetical. The Oriental imagi- 
 nation substituted " isles " for countries 
 in general, no doubt from the remote 
 and seagirt meaning suggested by the 
 word. 
 
 If we scrutinize carefully the Japhetic 
 family as recorded in Genesis, we shall 
 find seven sons, or founders of tribes, 
 assigned to the head of the race. These 
 
 are, first of all, Gomer. Among the de- 
 scendants of this ancestor many names 
 are found, even in Europe, seven tribes of 
 which preserve the ety- 
 mology of the ancestral 
 title. Rawlinson has noted the presence 
 of the Gimirians among the cuneiform 
 inscriptions, belonging to the age of 
 Darius Hystaspes. The Cimmerians, 
 dwelling on the northern shores of the 
 Black sea, are believed to have their name 
 from Gomer. The word Cymri (Kymri), 
 one of the Celtic names of Western Eu- 
 rope, is thought to have the same origin ; 
 and the words Cambria, in England, and 
 Cambrai, in France, preserve, perhaps, 
 an etymological tradition of the oldest 
 branch of the Japhethites. 
 
 The first son of Gomer was Ashkenez, 
 from whom, no doubt, the ancient tribe 
 of Ascanians, dwelling to the south of the 
 Black sea, were descended. These are 
 believed to have been the ancestors of 
 the Phrygians, and were therefore closely 
 related with the Hellenic emigrants 
 who subsequently peopled Greece. The 
 country of Ascania extended over the 
 land of Troy, from which circumstance 
 we may deduce something of the ethnic 
 relations existing between the Trojans 
 and the Hellenes. It is worthy of note 
 that "the boy Ascanius," the son of 
 w^Eneas, founder of mythical Rome, per- 
 petuated the ancestral name of Ashkenez. 
 It is not impossible that the classical 
 name Euxine, formerly spelled Axenus, 
 is also derived from the ethnic designa- 
 tion of the early race dwelling on the 
 southern borders of this sea. 
 
 The second branch of the Gomerites 
 was, according to Genesis, deduced from 
 the tribal ancestor Riphath. 
 
 Place of the Ri- 
 
 From him are thought phacesmthe 
 
 , , -i i , 1 ethnic scheme. 
 
 to have descended the 
 
 ancient Paphlagonians, whom Josephus 
 
 designates as Riphaces. This people,
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. EAST ARYAN DEPARTURE. 477 
 
 like the Ashkenites, dwelt on the south- 
 ern borders of the Black sea, though the 
 location has not been so definitely deter- 
 mined as that of the first Gomeritic 
 division. On the whole, it is likely that 
 the Riphaces had their dwelling place 
 somewhat toward the east, in a district 
 which was properly included in Arme- 
 nia. The third son 
 of Gomer was To- 
 garmah, who is be- 
 lie v e d to have 
 founded an Arme- 
 nian tribe which 
 may be identified 
 with the modern 
 Thorgonites inhab- 
 iting the same re- 
 gion. 
 
 The next branch 
 of the Japhethites 
 was deduced from 
 the second son, 
 called Magog. But 
 
 it is difficult to de- 
 , . , 
 termine into which 
 
 of the Black sea 
 provinces this di- 
 vision was led and distributed. There 
 is general consent that the famous savage 
 race of Scythians were the 
 
 Distribution of ^ 
 
 the Magog and offspring of Magog. Some 
 
 the Madai. .-, -t i 
 
 ethnographers have re- 
 ferred the Turanians in general to this 
 origin, and others have derived the 
 Circassians, inhabiting the mountainous 
 district between the Caspian and the 
 Black sea, from the Magogian stock. 
 
 Concerning the Madai, who are record- 
 ed as the third tribe of Japheth, there can 
 be little doubt that these were the ances- 
 tors of the great race of Medes, whose 
 country spread from the Upper Zagros 
 toward the east, as far as Hyrcania and 
 the desert of Aria. Subsequently, in the 
 development of the Median race, the 
 
 nation spread southward over the Irani- 
 an plateau, and passed by conquest into 
 Assyria, and even to Babylonia. But 
 the prehistoric tribes descended from 
 Madai were limited to the northern prov- 
 inces east of the mountains. 
 
 The fourth son of Japheth was Javan, 
 easily identified with the Greek ancestral 
 
 OLD MEDIAN TYPES THE SASSANIAN PRINCES (OF THE SCULPTURES). 
 Drawn by H. Chapuis, from a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 name laones, from whom, according to 
 the Hellenic tradition, the lonians of 
 Asia Minor and the ^Egean 
 
 Traces of the 
 
 islands were descended, dispersion of the 
 
 rr, * ,, T ., Javanites. 
 
 Traces of the Javanites 
 have been discovered among the inscrip- 
 tions of Egypt ; and the Greeks as a race 
 were called Javanas among the ancient 
 Hindus. The Arabic word for Greeks 
 is Yunan, which is evidently of the same 
 etymology with Javan. In later times 
 the Hellenic ethnographers were dis- 
 posed to accept laones as the ancestor of 
 their whole race, and to make Ionian 
 and Greek equivalent terms. 
 
 From the Javan, several ancestral 
 stocks are said to have been derived. The 
 first son bore the name of Elishah, and it is
 
 478 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 possible that the Greek state of Elis, in 
 the eastern part of Peloponnesus, perpet- 
 uated this name. Some have suggested 
 that Hellas itself is a derivative from 
 Elishah. Tarsus, on the Cilician coast, 
 has been derived from the word Tarshish, 
 assigned as the name of a second son of 
 Javan. A third tribe was called Kittim, 
 which is believed to have been distrib- 
 uted near Paphlygonia, or possibly into 
 the island of Cyprus. A fourth division 
 of Javanites were the Dodanim, which 
 we may possibly identify with the Do- 
 donians of Macedonia. The tribal name 
 
 GATEWAY OF THE EAST ARYANS INTO INDIA THE BOLAN PASS. 
 
 is sometimes spelled Rodanim, which 
 would point to the island of Rhodes as 
 the locality of this branch of Javan. 
 
 The race of Tibareni, mentioned by 
 the Greek historians, have generally 
 Probable identi- been referred to the Tubal, 
 
 fication of the c.ci\* ...."1,,, ~.r T_.~I 1. 
 
 Georgians with tn tnbe f Japheth. 
 
 the Tubaiites. They have been identified 
 with the original Georgians, but the 
 name in itself does not indicate the 
 descent. In the Iberians we may dis- 
 cover traces of the original name. The 
 latter had their habitation bordering on 
 the Black sea and reaching out on the 
 southern slope of the Caucasus. 
 
 The sixth son of Japheth is called 
 Meshech, whose descendants were doubt- 
 less the ancient Moschi. The territory 
 of this tribe lay next to that of the 
 Tibareni. The Moschian range of 
 mountains preserves the word in the 
 north of Armenia to the present time. 
 According to a conjecture of Rawlinson, 
 the modern national name of Muscovite 
 is derived, through Moschi, from the 
 Japhetic Meshech. 
 
 It is believed that the great Thracian 
 stock of mankind may be traced up to 
 Tiras, the seventh and last of the Japhetic 
 
 progeny. It is 
 thought that the 
 coun try into 
 which this 
 branch of the 
 race was distrib- 
 uted was on the 
 north of the 
 Black sea, on 
 the banks of the 
 Dniester, the 
 name of which 
 river is believed 
 to preserve the 
 etymology of 
 Tiras. After, 
 wards the same 
 
 geographical name was carried into Eu- 
 rope. The Thracians were possible deriva- 
 originally distributed over 
 a wide range of country, 
 extending from the Black sea as far as 
 the borders of the Cimmerians. 
 
 It will be seen that according to this 
 genealogical scheme, deduced from the 
 Book of Genesis, the dis- Biblical scheme 
 
 represents the 
 
 persion of the Japhethites japhethites as 
 
 , , . developed -west- 
 
 Was wholly to the westward wa rd. 
 
 from the point of departure. This in- 
 dicates that the eastward migrations of 
 the race, so important in the subsequent 
 development of the Medo-Persian up-
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. EAST ARYAN DEPARTURE. 479 
 
 lands and India, were unknown to the 
 Hebrews, or at least omitted from the 
 ethnic tables which they preserved. As 
 a general fact, the Hebrew accounts of 
 peoples other than themselves were lim- 
 ited to the necessity of the case, while 
 the movements of the Abrahamites were 
 expanded and developed in full propor- 
 tions. 
 
 A second observation relative to the 
 Japhetic dispersion is that according- to 
 this sevenfold tribal scheme all, or near- 
 ly all, the races of Indo-European origin 
 HOW far the He- are located in Armenia and 
 SSet?? of Around the shores of the 
 tended. Black sea. The territory 
 
 contemplated by the Hebrew author ex- 
 tended westward into Phrygia and at 
 least as far as the ^Egean islands. It is 
 safe to mark out the wilds of Thrace and 
 the island of Rhodes as the western- 
 most boundaries of the Japhetic disper- 
 sion as deduced from the tribal refer- 
 ences in Genesis. But if we examine 
 the geographical knowledge which was 
 possessed in the times of the composi- 
 tion of the earlier Hebrew books, and 
 join to this the comparative indifference 
 of the race to the movements and distri- 
 bution of the Japhethites,, we can dis- 
 cover sufficient reasons for the imperfec- 
 tion or inadequacy of the ethnic scheme. 
 It now remains to look at the question 
 in the broader light of historical and 
 linguistic indications. 
 
 It has already been indicated in the 
 first chapter of the preceding book that 
 Great contribu- the study of language has 
 Se^'SS 10 led to many rectifications 
 nography. j n the general scheme of 
 
 knowledge. In no other department of 
 science has this correction and emenda- 
 tion of previous opinion been more 
 manifest than in ethnography. One of 
 the most striking examples of the im- 
 provement of the old scheme of learning 
 
 by the new linguistic contribution is 
 found in the discovery that the Indie 
 peoples of Hindustan have certainly 
 been derived from the same origin with 
 the great nations of Europe and Amer- 
 ica. The bringing to light of the iden- 
 tity of Sanskrit in its elements as a lan- 
 guage with the Greek and Latin opened 
 up a totally different view of the move- 
 ments and distribution of the Indo-Eu- 
 ropean family of men. The slightly 
 subsequent demonstration of the iden- 
 tity of the language in which are re- 
 corded the sacred writings of the Iranic 
 or Persic race, added proof to proof of 
 the great community of the six or seven 
 branches which are now known to com- 
 pose the Aryan family of nations. 
 
 Ethnographers were quick to seize 
 upon these additions to their previous 
 knowledge ; and one of their first works 
 was to trace backward the Discovery of 
 Indie streams of mankind ^tesTymeLs 
 through the passes of the of Sanskrit. 
 Hindu-Kush to its confluence with the 
 Iranic stream, and then to follow up the 
 Old Indo-Persic family in its descent 
 from an ancestral home common to 
 themselves and the Graeco-Italic stock in 
 Europe. These ancient and shadowy 
 movements, most important in the dis- 
 semination of the strongest peoples in 
 the world, have now been sufficiently 
 delineated, and the scholar of to-day 
 may trace with comparative certainty 
 the ethnic lines which mark the course 
 of primitive peoples from the great cen- 
 ter which they had in common, east- 
 ward of the Lower Caspian, to their sev- 
 eral destinations in distant continents. 
 
 The primary movement of the Old Ar- 
 yans in the geographical First move- 
 vortex just referred to ap- 
 pears to have been a sort of 
 spiral, throwing off streams east and 
 west from its circumference. The oldest
 
 480 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 of these departures was that toward the 
 southeast. It contained the potency of 
 two principal developments, an older 
 and a younger; the former finding its 
 geographical area of expansion on the 
 table-lands of Iran, and the latter con- 
 tinuing in migratory movements to the 
 east, until it descended from the moun- 
 tain gaps into the Punjab, and thence 
 down the Indian valleys to the sea. 
 
 The first peculiarity of this remarka- 
 ble departure is the fact that it stands 
 alone of all the Aryan migrations in 
 having a general direction toward the 
 east. All the other dispersive move- 
 ments of this race were to the west, the 
 tendency being in common with that 
 of the Semitic and Hamitic families on 
 the south. The Eastern Aryans, how- 
 ever, made their departure against the 
 course of nature, and followed it per- 
 sistently across nearly a third of Asia to 
 their final lodgment and distribution in 
 the East. 
 
 The reason for this reversal of the 
 general migratory movement to the 
 Hints of physic- West, and of the departure 
 
 al laws govern- f ^ "Fact^m Atn/a-nc 
 
 ing the move- eastern Aryans 
 
 ments of races, from what appears to be a 
 common ethnic law, is difficult to deter- 
 mine. The earth is held in equipoise by 
 the electric currents with which it is 
 girdled and by which all its magnetic 
 elements are polarized. These encircling 
 influences, which are doubtless deter- 
 mined in their fundamental direction by 
 the diurnal course of the sun, extend into 
 and control all the vegetable and animal 
 life on the surface of the planet. Every 
 vine and tendril that springs from the 
 earth and seeks a support twines around 
 the object to which it fastens in obedi- 
 ence to a common law which determines 
 the method and direction of the growth. 
 No mechanical means or contrivance can 
 prevail against this obvious and invinci- 
 
 ble tendency of a vine to turn in its own 
 direction about the object on which it 
 seizes. In general, the tendrils of the 
 vegetable kingdom follow the course of 
 the sun, from left to right in a circle. In 
 the animal kingdom the same phenom- 
 ena recur. Bees departing from the 
 parent colony follow, in every country, 
 a given line of migration. Birds and 
 quadrupeds also obey these cosmic in- 
 fluences, but are somewhat more variable 
 in the directions of their tribal move- 
 ments. As we shall see further on, the 
 Brown races of mankind have in general 
 carried the lines of their migration to the 
 east instead of the west ; and the same 
 is true of the Australian and Papuan 
 streams of dispersion among the Blacks. 
 But the Aryans have shown almost 
 a passion for the westward course. All 
 the original ethnic move- Possible reason 
 ments of this great division %^* 
 of mankind were toward migration. 
 the setting sun, with the single excep- 
 tion of that which we are now consider- 
 ing. Why should the Indo-Persian mi- 
 gration have disobeyed the general law? 
 Why should the Ruddy race have con- 
 tributed to populate the valleys of India 
 at a distance so great from the original 
 tribal departure ? It may be said in 
 answer, that the vegetable kingdom is 
 not quite uniform in the directions of its 
 growth. There are a few exceptional 
 instances in which vines and tendrils are 
 specifically opposed in their method of 
 growth to the action of the common 
 law, and when such reversal of the 
 usual order is discovered in a given 
 plant, it is found to be as obsti- 
 nate in its manifestation as are those 
 which conform to the usual methods of 
 development. It is possible that some- 
 thing analogous to this may have pre- 
 vailed among the Eastern Aryans to the 
 extent of a prevalent instinct contrary
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. EAST ARYAN DEPARTURE. 481 
 
 in its action to the usual desires and dis- 
 positions of the race. 
 
 At any rate, the first great migration 
 
 of this family of mankind was toward 
 
 the rising sun. The epoch in time in 
 
 which the movement began 
 
 Light derived . 
 
 from iranic and can not be ascertained, 
 
 Vedicliterature. of 
 
 migrating nation has fortunately been, 
 
 to some extent, 
 
 preserved in the 
 
 language. The old 
 
 books of the Iranic 
 
 and Indie races 
 
 have been to the 
 
 ethnographer what 
 
 the stone-leaves of 
 
 the earth are to the 
 
 geologist. There 
 
 are even to be dis- 
 
 covered in these 
 
 works some hints 
 
 of chronology. It 
 
 is now conceded 
 
 that the Rig- Veda 
 
 is the oldest book 
 
 in the possession 
 
 of the human race. 
 
 It may be that in- 
 
 vestigations here- 
 
 after among Ori- 
 
 entals, particularly 
 
 the Chinese, may 
 
 substitute some 
 
 other work for the 
 
 Hindu Bible. It is 
 
 now generally ad- 
 
 mitted that the 
 
 earliest hymns of the Vedic collection 
 
 go back to wellnigh three thousand 
 
 years before our era. The sacred 
 
 books of Zoroastrianism were compiled 
 
 at a later date. The evidence of lan- 
 
 guage is sufficient to show that the 
 
 Iranic speech and religious institutions 
 
 were developed at a period considerably 
 
 subsequent to that from which the Rig- 
 Veda proceeded. It is possible that the 
 hymns and ceremonials composing this 
 most ancient book were sung or chanted 
 by the Aryan tribes long before they 
 descended into the valleys of India. It 
 is certain at least that the language was 
 well forward in evolution of structure 
 and determination of vocabulary while 
 
 TYPE OF THE ANCIENT BRAHM LEPER KING OF ANGCOR WAT. 
 Drawn by E. Tournois, after a sketch of Delaporte. 
 
 the Iranians and Indicans still drifted in 
 a common migration toward the south 
 and east. 
 
 The distribution of the Indie peoples, 
 first into the Punjab and afterwards 
 into the lower valleys, thence into the 
 uplands, and finally eastward to the 
 foothills of the Himalayas, has already
 
 482 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 been described. It was here that the 
 
 great race of Brahm expanded through 
 
 centuries of progress into 
 
 Expansion of '' 
 
 the race of that fixed national form 
 
 Brahm in India. 1-1 j , 1. 
 
 which we discover in the 
 earlier epochs of authentic history. 
 Here the Brahmanic form of worship 
 prevailed. Here the Indian castes were 
 established in society. Here those 
 peculiar philosophical theories of life 
 and duty and destiny were evolved 
 which seemed to be an exact reversal of 
 the beliefs and dogmas of the Western 
 nations. It will be the work of a sub- 
 sequent chapter to trace out this eastern- 
 most development of the Aryan peoples, 
 to note its peculiarities and tendencies, 
 and to contrast the life of the Hindu 
 peoples with the more aggressive and 
 active social phenomena exhibited by the 
 primitive races of Europe. 
 
 In the case of this migration we have 
 another example of the disposition of 
 Primitive tribes primitive tribes to hang 
 S&3S? 111 together and maintain their 
 movement. solidarity for a consider- 
 able distance toward their unknown 
 destination, and then to depart into two 
 or more courses of independent develop- 
 ment. While the Indie branch of the 
 
 eastward-bearing Aryans had been mak- 
 ing its way farther and farther toward 
 the Indian valleys, the Iranic division 
 gradually spread from the common 
 movement and turned into the half- 
 desert plateaus on the south. The move- 
 ment was first into Media Proper, and 
 then into Persia. The course of this 
 branch of the race, which may be defined 
 as Indo-Iranian, appears to have been 
 almost exactly the reverse of that of the 
 original Ruddy stock making its way 
 north and westward from the shores of 
 the Indian ocean. 
 
 It is not the purpose at the present 
 time to note in extenso the establish- 
 ment of the Median tribes The Medes pre- 
 and their organization sfa^fs^hTstoric- 
 
 first into a political COm- al development. 
 
 munity and then into a kingdom. It is 
 well known that the Medes preceded the 
 Persians in the formation of a body pol- 
 itic and in the development of the arts. 
 We are here, however, on the borders 
 of history, and pass, for the present, 
 from the eastward dispersion of the 
 Aryans, to note the still wider and more 
 significant distribution of the race into 
 the westernmost parts of Asia and thence 
 into Europe. 
 
 CHAFTER XXVIII. THE WEST ARYAN MIORATIONS. 
 
 T is clear from the evi- 
 dence in possession of 
 modern scholars that 
 there was an attempt 
 on the part of the 
 original Aryans to 
 make their way around 
 the eastern shores of the Caspian and 
 thence westward across the Ural river; 
 and it is also clear that this movement 
 did not succeed. The migrations in 
 
 this direction reached no further to the 
 north than the sea of Aral, where the 
 course of the tribes was permanently 
 checked. It is more than likely that 
 the climate in this region was so severe 
 as to prevent further progress in that 
 direction. The country between the 
 Lower Ural and the Aral sea is one of 
 the bleakest and most forbidding in the 
 world, and Aryan adventure was stayed 
 in this direction.
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. WEST ARYAN MIGRATIONS. 483 
 
 Sense in which 
 " migration " is 
 to be under- 
 stood. 
 
 In these facts we discover another ex- 
 ample of the peculiarities of migratory 
 tribal movements. Eth- 
 nic progress is by no means 
 so rapid and exact as the 
 word migration would imply. These 
 north-bound Aryans, if they had been 
 ' emigrants " in the modern sense of that 
 word, would have 
 continued their 
 course around the 
 Caspian to the north, 
 and would have found 
 an ample vent for 
 westward expansion 
 afterwards. But the 
 movement of primi- 
 tive tribes is a prog- 
 ress rather than a mi- 
 gration. The removal 
 from place to place is 
 slow. It involves 
 camping, temporary 
 settlement, and a test 
 of the locality as to 
 its resources and suit- 
 ableness for perma- 
 nent abode. The 
 ethnic movement is 
 thus tentative in its 
 whole course. It puts 
 out in this direction 
 and in that, testing 
 the climate and the 
 resources of the re- 
 gion, and spreading 
 into different tracts adjacent until the 
 course of further migration is determined 
 by the inviting or uninviting character of 
 the borders beyond. There is a sense in 
 which the migrating tribe is always 
 tempted to proceed on its way in a given 
 direction. The imagination is allured 
 to the extent of inciting a new depar- 
 ture. While the natural instinct of the 
 race, in the form of cupidity or the 
 
 spirit of adventure, furnishes the bottom 
 impulse of the progress, the suggestions 
 of the natural world determine its course 
 and the rapidity and oscillations of the 
 forward movement. 
 
 The north-bound migration which we 
 have here described, and which ended 
 with the Aral sea, contributed an abo- 
 
 KARAKALPACK TYPES TWO USBEKS. 
 Drawn by A. Ferdinandus. 
 
 riginal race between the Oxus and the 
 Caspian. Here a single Indo-European 
 family is represented which 
 
 Northern limits 
 
 doubtless Owes its Origin of Aryan disper- 
 .., ... sioninAsia. 
 
 to the very primitive 
 movement just described. The Kara- 
 kalpacks, whose territory lies immedi- 
 ately north of the Atrek river, which 
 empties into the Lower Caspian from 
 the east, are probably of Aryan descent.
 
 484 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 as are also a second tribe, called the Us- 
 beks, who have their habitat further to 
 the north ; also the Tadshiks, holding the 
 country immediately south of the sea of 
 Aral, at the debouchure of the Oxus, are 
 Indo-Europeans, and are the northern- 
 most of the Aryan peoples of Asia east- 
 ward of the Caspian sea. 
 
 the Caucasus. Defined in terms of an- 
 cient geography, the course was across 
 Media, through Atropatene and Ar- 
 menia Major. In all this region such 
 was its geographical constitution the 
 migratory race appears to have held to- 
 gether. Indeed, it was not possible that 
 there should be dispersion in a country 
 
 CAUCASIAN TYPES. GEORGIAN WOMEN. Drawn by Eugene Burnand, from a photograph. 
 
 In the meantime a still stronger mi- 
 gratory movement of the Aryans had 
 taken place directly to the 
 
 Sources of the i 
 
 race movement west. The stream of de- 
 
 into Europe. . , . . , 
 
 parture in this case carried 
 in its current the potency of all the Eu- 
 ropean nations. It extended primarily 
 south of the Caspian along the upper 
 parts of Mesopotamia, and was held 
 from northern deflection by the spurs of 
 
 so confined. All of the ancient states 
 which we have just mentioned were 
 strongly Aryan in their original popula- 
 tion, from which circumstance it is easy 
 to discern how Aryan influences would 
 press upon ancient Assyria from the 
 east and modify that nationality by the 
 infusion of many foreign elements. The 
 modern countries of Mazanderan, Arda- 
 lan, and Adarbijan hold a similar rela-
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. WEST ARYAN MIGRATIONS. 485 
 
 planted on the 
 lines of the out- 
 going. 
 
 tion to the Mesopotamia!! regions, and 
 the pressure of the Kurds upon the peo- 
 ples between the Tigris and the Euphra- 
 tes has in progress of ages amounted to 
 a conquest. 
 
 After reaching the more open region 
 midway between the Caspian and the 
 Black sea, the Aryans divided into two 
 major streams, one continuing the west- 
 ward course, and the other passing 
 through the Caucasus mountains into 
 Armenia. It is at this point that the 
 line of departure to the right enters the 
 Russian empire of modern times. 
 
 The first peoples of Aryan stock de- 
 posited in the region of this divergence 
 First races were the Armenians and 
 Georgians Here is the 
 
 ^cuigicuib. -tacic 
 
 sea t of that great division 
 of mankind to which the ethnographers 
 of the last century gave the name of 
 Caucasian. Until the more compre- 
 hensive scholarship of recent times 
 had thrown a stronger light on the 
 question, it was supposed that the 
 White, or Ruddy, races had all issued 
 from this source, the southern branch 
 passing into Asia Minor, and the north- 
 ern being carried around the Black sea 
 into Europe. It is now seen, however, 
 that the real origin of the Aryans lay 
 further to the east, and that the starting 
 point of dispersion in the Caucasian re- 
 gion was only secondary to an older de- 
 parture beyond the Caspian. 
 
 It will be desirable in following out 
 the great migrations which we are now 
 Origin of the to consider to take up first 
 the western branch of de- 
 parture and follow the same 
 into Asia Minor, and thence into penin- 
 sular Europe. If from the eastern ex- 
 tremity of the Black sea to the north- 
 eastern limit of the Mediterranean a line 
 be drawn, we shall find that all of the 
 original peoples of peninsular Asia lying 
 
 Minor Asians ; 
 Hamitic influ- 
 ences. 
 
 west of the line and east of the Black 
 sea were contributed by the principal 
 stream of Aryan migration to the west. 
 This movement entered the peninsula 
 centrally from the east and was distrib- 
 uted into all parts, especially around the 
 southern shores of the Black sea. The 
 only exception to the ethnic distribution 
 here stated is the possible Pelasgic line 
 of the Hamites, carried around from 
 Syria into the archipelago. Otherwise, 
 all of the prominent nations who, out of 
 prehistoric shadows, came into view 
 with the beginning of authentic history 
 in Asia Minor were of a common Aryan 
 descent, and this descent was immedi- 
 ately from the point in the Caucasus 
 where the primitive races of Northern 
 Europe took their departure into Great 
 Russia and the West. 
 
 The Aryans, once in Asia Minor, 
 found themselves in a region inviting to 
 development. The result Multiplicity of 
 was that in the earliest ^S^SS^ 
 ages of history many states Asia - 
 were created within a comparatively 
 limited territory. Kingdoms and em- 
 pires that even contended with the great 
 powers of Mesopotamia arose in several 
 parts of this Lesser Asia; and if the 
 country had been as fortunate in the 
 preservation, by literature and monu- 
 ments, of the story of its past as were 
 the states of Assyria, Egypt, and Greece, 
 we might expect some of the most strik- 
 ing contributions to the ethnography 
 and annals of primitive times. It will 
 be fitting in this connection to notice a 
 few of the leading peoples who were 
 developed from the Aryan stem in the 
 country between the Black sea and the 
 Mediterranean. 
 
 If any of the nations within the limits 
 here defined belonged, in whole or in 
 part, to other than an Aryan stock, it 
 was the Cilicians, lying at the extreme
 
 486 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 east of the peninsula and along the 
 
 Mediterranean border. The physical 
 
 features of this country are 
 
 composition of the Taurus mountains and 
 
 theCilicians. 
 
 famous from the remotest ages for their 
 historical associations. The belief is 
 prevalent that the Phoenicians were first 
 to colonize these regions, and it is quite 
 likely that their adventurers and seamen 
 passed around the coast and established 
 settlements as far west as Lycia. To 
 the extent that the Phoenicians had as 
 the basal element in their race character 
 an element of Hamitic descent, it will be 
 proper to regard the Cilician race, espe- 
 cially of the seacoast provinces, as de- 
 scended from the southern branch of the 
 Noachites. But subsequently the in- 
 coming Aryans gave another complexion 
 to the people. Cilicia was Aryanized, 
 and remained ever afterwards virtually 
 an Indo-European state. In the times 
 of Hellenic colonization the Greeks sent 
 around maritime bands, who settled 
 along the Cilician coasts, and thus com- 
 pleted the race revolution which their 
 ancestors had begun iu prehistoric ages. 
 North of Cilicia lay the still greater 
 country of Cappadocia. The primitive 
 Beginnings of race inhabiting this region 
 was contributed directly 
 from the Aryan migration 
 westward. Indeed, the region lay im- 
 mediately in the path of the great move- 
 ment, and the people sprang up from 
 the elements which were dropped by the 
 race on its progress toward the Black sea. 
 The same may be said of Paphlagonia, 
 lying in the inner curve of that sea 
 on the south. We have already seen 
 that these countries were assigned by 
 the Hebrew account to the sons of 
 Japheth. Paphlagonia is believed to 
 have belonged to the Kittim of the 
 Japhetic dispersion, while the same 
 
 nian races. 
 
 country is by other writers assigned to 
 the Riphaces, descendants of Riphath, 
 the second tribal head of the Gomerites. 
 Immediately west of Cappadocia lay 
 the still more important country of Phryg- 
 ia, with its northern penin- Riseof the 
 
 <?n1a npvt to fhp Prrvnnnf-i Phrygians : their 
 
 uia next to tne rropontis. kinship with the 
 This region also lay imme- Armenians, 
 diately under the center of the migratory 
 line, and the primitive population was 
 distributed in the manner already de- 
 scribed for Cappadocia. The political 
 power subsequently developed in this 
 part of Asia Minor was of great impor- 
 tance in the earlier historical times. The 
 state was touched on its various borders 
 by Bithynia, Paphlagonia, Cappadocia, 
 Lyconia, Pisidia, Lycia, Caria, Lydia, 
 and Mysia. It was the center of the 
 Lesser Asia. The country of which we 
 here speak was called Greater Phrygia, 
 to distinguish it from the extension of 
 the same region along the Propontis, 
 which was known as Lesser Phrygia. 
 
 According to the traditions of the 
 various races of the peninsula, the Phryg- 
 ians were the most ancient nation of 
 Asia Minor. They were thought by the 
 Greeks to be in close race affinity with the 
 Thracians. There are also hints of their 
 relationship with the Armenians on the 
 east. Both of these conjectures of the 
 ancients were correct. The Phrygians 
 were the result of a migratory move- 
 ment out of Armenia into the countries 
 of the West, and the people were accord- 
 ingly allied, by race descent, on the east 
 with the Armenians, and on the west 
 with the Thracians. It is not the place 
 to review the important historical bear- 
 ings of Phrygia in the earlier ages of 
 Grecian history, or to repeat the tradi- 
 tions and legends which have been pre- 
 served of the nation. 
 
 South of Phrygia lay the smaller states 
 of Caria, Lycia, and Pisidia ; and to the
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. WEST ARYAN MIGRATIONS. 487 
 
 north, on the shores of the Black sea and 
 reaching to the Bosphorus, was the coun- 
 try of Bithynia. All of these 
 
 . . i j 1. 
 
 districts were peopled by 
 
 tribes ^ Q were dispersed 
 
 right and left from the original Aryan 
 migration which brought the ancestors 
 
 Other Minor 
 
 Asians ; Lydi- 
 
 ansinparticular. 
 
 the ^Egean were from the earliest ages 
 intimate. The Lydians were to the 
 ^Egean sea what the Phoenicians were to 
 the Eastern Mediterranean. In the arts 
 and sciences they antedated the Greeks, 
 and their history is only second in im- 
 portance to that of the Hellenic states. 
 
 ROUTE OF WEST ARYANS THROUGH ASIA MINOR. PASS OF HADJIN, IN CAPPADOCIA. 
 Drawn by Grandsire, after Langlois. 
 
 of the Europeans to the eastern bor- 
 ders of the ^Egean sea. Immediately 
 west of Phrygia, next the archipelago, 
 was the important state of Lydia. The 
 history of the people who were here de- 
 veloped is better known than those who 
 grew into importance further east. The 
 Lydians were nearly allied to the Greeks. 
 The Ionian cities were on the Lydian 
 coast, and the commercial relations be- 
 tween the peoples on the two sides of 
 
 We have thus noted the westward 
 progress of the Aryans through the 
 whole country from Upper Mesopotamia 
 to the JEgean sea. This Minor Asians 
 region of Lesser Asia pre- SSSTSS- 
 sented one of the earliest ansandindicans. 
 fields of Aryan development. While 
 the Medes and Persians on the east of 
 the Zagros, and the Indie Aryans in 
 the Punjab, were laying the foundations 
 of their respective nationalities, the
 
 488 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 various peoples of Asia Minor, all 
 closely allied by race descent and com- 
 mon institutions, were settling from the 
 nomadic state into permanent residence, 
 discovering the native resources which 
 were richly distributed in their country, 
 and creating those institutional forms 
 out of which great monarchies, rivaling 
 those of the valley of the Euphrates and 
 the Nile, were to spring and flourish. 
 
 It is probable that the westward prog- 
 ress of the Aryan race was considerably 
 Reasons for the delayed by its course 
 stf^ofHei- through Asia Minor. The 
 lenic migration, richness of the country in 
 resources, the fertility of the soil, the 
 abundance of the forests which prevailed 
 in prehistoric times, the acceptability of 
 the climate, and the general beauty of 
 the landscape invited to residence ; and 
 here the migratory and adventurous 
 spirit would be checked. It was only 
 after -the peninsula began to be well 
 filled with the immigrant race, when the 
 nations began to contend and displace 
 each' other by conquest, that the old 
 migratory impulse revived and progress 
 toward the west was continued. These 
 circumstances may account for the fact 
 of the different streams of migration which 
 appear to have discharged their volume 
 into the Hellenic peninsula. 
 
 With the resumption of the movement 
 to the west from the shores of Lydia we 
 Race progress have the picturesque epi- 
 sode of a race crossing the 
 ^Egean by means of the 
 archipelago. The Cyclades are gener- 
 ally within easy sail the one of the 
 other, and the passage of a primitive 
 people would be easy. The gradual 
 spread of Phrygian and Lydian adven- 
 turers into these waters presents an 
 aspect of dispersion quite as unique as it 
 is poetical. Some ethnographers main- 
 tain that the incoming of the Hellenic 
 
 through the 
 Cyclades into 
 
 Hellas. 
 
 race into Hellas Proper was by means of 
 this island progress across the ^Egean, 
 while others hold that the true Hellenes 
 dropped into Greece from the north, out 
 of Thrace, whither they had drifted out 
 of Lesser Phrygia, across the Helles- 
 pont. 
 
 Perhaps the truer view would be to 
 ascribe the Hellenic peoples to both of 
 these origins. Several principal migra- 
 kinds of evidence point ^^Th^ce 
 unmistakably to the con- andThessaiy. 
 elusion that the Hellenes were out of 
 Phrygia. The Greeks themselves, 
 though many of them held to the myth- 
 ological opinion of an earth-born, or 
 autochthonic, origin, recited the legend 
 of a northern descent, and it is almost 
 certain that a majority of the incoming 
 tribes descended out of Thrace through 
 Thessaly, w r here they had found a foot- 
 ing and partial development, after their 
 migration from Asia. But that the 
 general progress of the Aryan peoples 
 was continued out of Asia Minor across 
 the ^Egean archipelago into the main- 
 land, thus making the two streams con- 
 fluent in the Hellenic peninsula, can 
 hardly be doubted. 
 
 Great was the restlessness of the early 
 races in Greece. They were, perhaps, 
 the most turbulent tribes of Ethnic restless- 
 whom history has made ^i?Lan- 
 a record. Ages elapsed ing of the name, 
 before permanence of settlement was at- 
 tained. They were ages of myth and 
 adventure. The gods were mixed with 
 the men, and the Titans stood between. 
 It now appears that the older name of 
 the people was in their own language 
 Graikoi, a term which the immigrants 
 had evidently applied to themselves 
 with a view to distinction from more 
 barbarous peoples. The word Graikoi, 
 which subsequently, in the Latin form of 
 Graeci, became the designative of the
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. WEST ARYAN MIGRATIONS. 489 
 
 Hellenic race among all peoples, signi- 
 fied old, or honorable. It was thus very 
 nearly equivalent to the Latin senator. 
 Aristotle declares that ancient Hellas 
 was the country about Dodona and 
 Achelous. "Here," he adds, "lived 
 the Selloi and the people then called the 
 Graikoi, afterwards the Hellenes." Thus 
 
 itself the elements which were after- 
 wards to be distributed in Italy and to 
 become the germs of the The Greek mi- 
 
 gration con- 
 
 Italic, or Latin, race. The tamed the po- 
 
 . - , - . tency of the 
 
 exact shape of the mi- 
 
 gration in this respect is, of course, un- 
 known. It is sufficient to allege that 
 the migratory wave out of Asia carried 
 
 *?fe ^^%^' '"" ?'-'?-: '- 
 
 
 <*- ^S*!^r> -'W - 3^-^^Xaifc.^ 2t-ifc.^?-'?>^.' '_" *&. 
 
 ROUTE OF THE GREEK ARYANS INTO HELLAS. PASS OF KALABAKA, THESSALY. Drawn by Taylor, from a photograph. 
 
 it appears that the Greeks, in course of 
 time, rejected the older national name 
 and substituted Hellenes as the title by 
 which they would be known among the 
 nations. 
 
 We may here pause to anticipate what 
 will appear in a subsequent part of the 
 present chapter ; that is, that this Greek, 
 or Hellenic, volume of tribal life flow- 
 ing into Hellas contained along with 
 
 M. Vol. 132 
 
 the potency of both the Greek and 
 Latin peoples. The uncertainty is as to 
 which foreran the other. It is possible 
 that those tribes which were destined to 
 plant themselves in Italy were the van- 
 guard of the whole movement. Again, 
 it is possible that the Celts of the ex- 
 treme west went before the Latins, but 
 the likelihood is that the Celtic stem 
 was bent around from the north of Eu-
 
 490 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 rope and did not cross by way of the 
 peninsulas. It is possible also that the 
 prehistoric Greek and Latin stocks held 
 together as far west as the Hellenic 
 peninsula, from which point the Latin 
 branch continued its course to the 
 west. It is sufficient to know that the 
 name Graeco-Italic, designating the whole 
 stock, is appropriate as descriptive of its 
 ethnic character, until the two peoples 
 were differentiated and distributed into 
 their respective countries. 
 
 Students of language have been curi- 
 ous to inquire into the relative antiquity 
 of the two races as determined by their 
 Linguistic hints respective dialects. It is 
 G S r eeks ri o r r Ro. 0f a remarkable fact that the 
 mans. evidence points both ways. 
 
 There are parts of the Greek grammar 
 and vocabulary which are manifestly 
 older than the corresponding parts in 
 Latin, and, on the other hand, there are 
 Latin constructions and words which are 
 just as clearly of a higher antiquity than 
 those of Greek. Thus the preservation 
 of the ablative case in Latin points to 
 the retention of a form of grammar 
 which had died out of the more recent 
 grammar of the Greeks. Sumus, the 
 first person, plural, of the verb to be, is 
 much more nearly identical with the 
 Sanskrit asamas than is the correspond- 
 ing esmbn of Greek ; that is, esmbn is the 
 more recent grammatical inflection. On 
 the other hand, the retention in Greek 
 of the dual number in nouns and of the 
 middle voice in verbs indicates an older 
 grammatical structure than that exhib- 
 ited in Latin grammar, where no such 
 nominal and verbal inflections exist. 
 Likewise, the much more complete evo- 
 lution of the Greek verb, considered in 
 its entirety, and of the adjective, with 
 its one hundred and thirty-five inflec- 
 tional blossoms, shows a closer alliance 
 with the full tables of the older Sanskrit 
 
 than the narrower and later forms of 
 Latin. There is, however, nothing 
 really paradoxical in this seemingly con- 
 tradictory testimony of language as to 
 the relative age of the two races ; for it is 
 easy to perceive that in some respects the 
 Greek tongue might preserve the older 
 forms, while in other peculiarities 
 Latin would retain the ancient structure 
 and vocabulary less impaired by time 
 and migration than in the corresponding 
 linguistic development of the Hellenes. 
 Early in the mythical age, the incom- 
 ing tribes superimposing themselves 
 upon the Pelasgian peoples 
 
 r r Rise of the sys- 
 
 already in the peninsula, tem of ancestral 
 ceased to designate their myt 
 race as Graik, and took up a sort of 
 ancestral mythology, which they ever 
 afterwards zealously disseminated. The 
 story ran thus: The ancestor of their 
 race was the immigrant hero Hellen. 
 He was the son of Deucalion and Pyrrha. 
 He led his tribe into Hellas after the 
 Deluge. Hellen had three sons, Dorus, 
 ^Eolus, and Xuthus. Dorus became the 
 founder of one race and JEolus of 
 another, while the two sons of Xuthus, 
 Ion and Achasus like Ephraim and 
 Manassah, sons of Joseph, in the Hebrew 
 scheme rose to equal rank with their 
 uncles, Dorus and JEolus, and became 
 the heads of the lonians and Achseans. 
 It will be noticed in this table of family 
 dispersion that the name Ion reappears, 
 recalling the Hebrew Javan and also the 
 Hindu name Javanas, which occurs in 
 the Laws of Menu, and is thought to 
 designate the lonians. This legendary 
 account of the origin of the principal 
 Greek races was accepted by the credulous 
 Hellenes as an ample and final ex- 
 planation of their origin and diversities 
 of national development. 
 
 Historically considered, the Hellenes 
 present two great branches of race
 
 DIS TRIB UTION OF THE RA CES. WES T ARYAN MIGRA TIONS. 491 
 
 evolution : the one Dorian, and the other 
 
 Ionian. These two are separated from 
 
 each other by such marked 
 
 Place and char- . 
 
 acteristics of characteristics as to distin- 
 guish them in all epochs 
 of Greek history. The yEolian tribes 
 do not appear to have diverged greatly 
 from the common ancestral type. The 
 term ^olian may well be regarded 
 as discriminative of a number of partly 
 developed Greek peoples dwelling in 
 the northern part of Hellas, particularly 
 in the plains of Thessaly. With the 
 jostling of the other races from their 
 original seats, however, the JEolians 
 became more distinct as a people. When 
 the Dorians possessed themselves of the 
 Peloponnesus, the ^Solians passed over 
 to the northwest coast of Asia Minor and 
 established there a confederation of 
 cities under the name of ^olis. They 
 also populated the islands of Lesbos and 
 Tenedos, from which insular seats the 
 JEolic dialect of Greek spread into other 
 regions, and left behind some scanty 
 specimens in Hellenic literature. 
 
 The ^Eolian was the least important 
 development of the Hellenic race. ' The 
 Dorians were far more powerful and 
 famous. Their native seats 
 in the peninsula appear 
 to have been between the 
 ranges of Olympus and Ossa. At one 
 period they invaded Macedonia and 
 took possession of a part of the country, 
 but were afterwards expelled. They 
 established themselves in the island of 
 Crete, and made the little state of Doris 
 the seat of their power until the so- 
 called " return of the Heraclidae " carried 
 them into Peloponnesus. Here they 
 became predominant, and were the 
 virtual founders of the powerful states 
 of Sparta, Argos, and Messenia. 
 
 It was from this epoch in their de- 
 velopment that the Dorians became so 
 
 Evolution and 
 race character 
 of the Dorians. 
 
 strongly discriminated in their character 
 from the other Hellenes. They became 
 austere, rough in manners, and laconic 
 in speech, to the extent of transmitting 
 their name to all after times as a synonym 
 for the peculiarly selfish, stoical, and in- 
 different character which they presented 
 in their own age. Even the architecture 
 which they cultivated retained tinmis- 
 
 MODERN ACHAEAN TYPE ODYSSE. 
 Drawn by E. Ronjat, from a photograph. 
 
 takable traces of the simplicity and 
 severity of the Doric race, and the same 
 may be said of that variety of Greek 
 which they spoke, and out of which the 
 dramatists, especially the tragedians, of 
 the literary age were prone to draw 
 those archaic and rude forms of versi- 
 fication peculiar to the Greek tragical 
 chorus. 
 
 Ancient Ionia was on the coast of Asia 
 Minor, between the rivers Hermus and
 
 492 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 Situation of 
 Ionia; 
 
 decapolis. 
 
 Maeander. The adjacent islands of 
 Chios and Samos were included with 
 this dependency. How far 
 the lonians, or Javanites, 
 had been distributed along 
 this shore before their migration into 
 European Greece can not be stated with 
 certainty. The country above defined 
 was determined in its limit after the 
 return of the lonians, in later times, and 
 their resettlement in the region of their 
 ancient home. Here it was that they 
 founded the Ionian confederacy of twelve 
 states or cities called the Dodecapolis. 
 
 It remains to note the geographical 
 situation of the Achaeans. It is believed 
 that in the heroic age Mycenae, Argos, 
 and Sparta were peopled Rank and reia- 
 by tribes of Achaean de- L^ 
 scent. This race also ex- the Greeks, 
 tended into Thessaly. Indeed, the 
 latter country is thought by ethnog- 
 raphers to have been their original 
 seat, whence they migrated into Pelo- 
 ponnesus. The importance of this 
 branch of the Greek race was greatly 
 lessened in the time of the Hellenic 
 ascendency. In the Homeric age the 
 
 ROUTE OF THE GR^ECO-ITALICANS. SEBENICO, ON THE DALMATIAN COAST. Drawn by Charles W. Wyllie. 
 
 Many of the most important maritime 
 towns of the fifth, fourth, and third 
 centuries B. C. were included in the list. 
 Here were Miletus and Ephesus, Clazom- 
 enae and Phocaea. The city of Smyrna 
 was transplanted, about 700 B. C., from 
 the JEolic to the Ionian confederation. 
 In course of time this assemblage of 
 important communities became subject 
 to Lydia, and after the overthrow of 
 Crcesus they were annexed to the Per- 
 sian empire by Cyrus. Ionia furnished 
 the field of broken faith and conflicting 
 interests from which began the great 
 struggle for the subjugation of Greece 
 by the Persian kings. 
 
 leadership of the Achaean s was con- 
 stantly recognized, and in the Iliad their 
 name is many times employed as a 
 synonym for the whole Greek host 
 engaged in the Trojan War. They 
 appear, however, to have been lacking 
 in the elements of intellectual greatness. 
 In the later epochs of Greek history the 
 term Achaean sank from its old heroic 
 sense into a name of contempt. But it 
 is of interest to note that, geographically 
 at least, the relative importance of the 
 race was acknowledged by the Romans, 
 who, on their conquest of Greece, gave 
 the name of Achaia to the whole prov- 
 ince.
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. WEST ARYAN MIGRATIONS. 493 
 
 Such is the outline of the distribution 
 of the early Aryan tribes in Hellas. The 
 
 geographical relations be- 
 Easy ethnic re- 
 lations of Greece tween that peninsula and 
 
 taly ' Italy were always easy. 
 
 The Adriatic is, even in its widest part, 
 a narrow body, easily crossed from shore 
 to shore. The course out of Epirus 
 around the coast into Upper Italy is 
 crossed with no barriers and attended 
 with no difficulty. It can not be known 
 by which of these routes the primitive 
 peoples of Italy were distributed to their 
 several tribal localities in the West, prob- 
 ably by both. It is safe to assume 
 that a race which had made its way from 
 beyond the Caspian, passing centuries 
 en route in a contest with the forces of 
 nature and crossing from island to island 
 in more remote ages, would easily navi- 
 gate the Adriatic. And this is the more 
 likely highway of the prehistoric Ital- 
 icans. 
 
 According to our best information 
 there were four principal groups of peo- 
 ples in primitive Italy. On the south we 
 find the lapygians, or OEnotrians, with 
 their several branching tribes, occupying 
 first the peninsular projection next to 
 Greece, and afterwards the 
 
 Place of the 
 
 lapygians; races whole country across to the 
 
 of the north. ^ < ^ 
 
 Tyrrhenian sea. Some 
 ethnographers have concluded that these 
 southern peoples were not of Aryan de- 
 scent, and it is possible that the Hamitic 
 lines which we have agreed to carry into 
 Italy distributed some branches in the 
 southern parts as well as in Etruria. 
 Upper Italy was occupied on the east by 
 Gaulish, that is, Celtic, tribes, of which 
 the Lingones and Insubres constituted 
 the chief. On the west, as we have al- 
 ready seen, were the Etruscans, who 
 were clearly a foreign race, differing 
 radically in language and development 
 from the other Italic peoples. 
 
 The greatest group of primitive tribes 
 belonged to Central Italy and were nearly 
 allied in ethnic descent. 
 
 Distribution of 
 
 Of these peoples there the umbro-sa- 
 were five distinct stocks, * 5Uiantribes - 
 namely, the Umbrians, the Sabines, the 
 Latins, the Volscians, and the Sabellians, 
 commonly called Oscans, with their two 
 branches of Samnites and Campanians. 
 This scheme covers in general the popu- 
 lations which were distributed in the 
 country stretching across from the Cen- 
 tral Adriatic to the western shores of 
 Italy. 
 
 The first of these nations, called Um- 
 brians, had their original seats on the 
 Adriatic, between the Rubicon and the 
 ^Esis. The western boundary was the 
 Apennine range and the Tiber. It is 
 likely that in early times their territories 
 were still more extensive. But before 
 the rise of the Roman gens the Umbri- 
 ans had already declined, and were easily- 
 subordinated by the dominant people. 
 The territory of the Sabines lay close to 
 Latium, and they and the Latins had in- 
 timate relations from the earliest times. 
 The Sabine district was rugged in physi- 
 cal features and inclement in climate, 
 and the opportunities of development 
 were much less favorable than those of 
 the people on the west. 
 
 The origin of the Latins is involved in 
 inextricable myths. Poets and fable- 
 makers of republican and 
 
 Myth and tradi- 
 
 imperial Rome elaborated tion of the prim- 
 and inflected the legendary 
 lore which they had received from antiq- 
 uity until it resembled the Greek fables 
 in complexity and contradiction. One 
 myth assigned to the Latins a Pelasgic 
 origin, in common with the Pelopon- 
 nesian Greeks and the Etruscans. More 
 famous was the tradition of a descent 
 from the heroic families of Troy. A 
 more obscure legend assigned the moun-
 
 LAND OF THE ANCIENT LIGURIANS MASSA. NEAR CARRARA Drawn by J. Fulle> love
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. WEST ARYAN MIGRATIONS. 495 
 
 tainous parts of Central Italy as the native 
 seat from which the founders of Latium 
 had descended into the low countries of 
 the west. There was an attempt in all 
 this to bring in, after the Greek fashion, 
 the agency of the gods, and to make it 
 appear that the Latins were of divine 
 origin and fatherhood. It is sufficient 
 to recognize the kinship of these peoples 
 with the other races associated with 
 them in historical development in Cen- 
 tral Italy. 
 
 The Volscians were prominent among 
 the prehistoric peoples of the peninsula. 
 They had for their neighbors the Sabel- 
 Scantyknowi- lians, or Oscans. Their 
 SsfS:- home was in the forbid- 
 situation. ding mountain district with 
 
 which their name is geographically asso- 
 ciated. At the beginning of authentic 
 history they had ceased to be a separate 
 people, and the remains of the race are 
 scanty and imperfect. It may be said, 
 however, that their isolated situation in 
 the mountains tended to preserve their 
 dialect from the mutations to which the 
 languages of the neighboring tribes were 
 subjected. 
 
 In the earliest times the Oscans pos- 
 sessed the largest territory in Central 
 Predominance Italy. Their country ex- 
 tended well to the south, 
 an( j this wide region they 
 continued to dominate until Rome be- 
 gan by conquest to become mistress of 
 Italy. Of the various Oscan peoples, 
 the Samnites were the most powerful 
 tribe, though the Campanians, Luca- 
 nians, and Bruttians were all impor- 
 tant peoples before the ascendency of 
 Rome. 
 
 If we glance to Northern Italy, we 
 find three peoples of different ethnic de- 
 scent in that region. The Gauls proper 
 occupied the great plains in the valley of 
 the Po and its tributaries. Their coun- 
 
 ?neit e a?ian ans; 
 
 try extended from the Alps to the Apen- 
 nines and the Adriatic. It was com- 
 monly conceded that their immigration 
 into Italy had been of a later date than 
 that which must be assigned for the 
 coming of the central nations. The 
 principal divisions of the Gaulish race 
 were the Insubres and the Senomani 
 on the north of the Po, and the Boii and 
 the Lingones on the south of that river. 
 The second general division of the 
 peoples of Upper Italy were the Veneti, 
 whose country covered the 
 
 Plcics Lxicl clGri* 
 
 whole head of the Adriatic vationof the 
 from Istria on the east 
 to the valley of the Po in the west. Cor- 
 responding with what is now the south- 
 ern part of Piedmont lay the territory 
 of the Ligurians, of whose origin not 
 much is known. They came into the 
 country, however, before the Gauls, 
 and were doubtless allied in their 
 race descent with the peoples of Cen- 
 tral Italy. Such in general was the 
 tribal distribution of those primitive races 
 which in process of time were consoli- 
 dated under the leadership of the Latins, 
 and ultimately forged into the most pow- 
 erful nationality of the ancient world. 
 
 It appears tolerably conclusive that the 
 Graeco-Italic migration reached its limit 
 with the Alps on the north T 
 
 Limits of the 
 
 and Liguria on the west. Greece-italic 
 
 ^ .. . . .. migrations. 
 
 Other Aryan tribes in 
 course of time found their way through 
 the Alpine passes, and penetrated the 
 civilizations established by their kins- 
 men in the south of Europe. But the 
 Italic race proper was stayed with Italy. 
 We therefore return to the East and 
 again take our stand in the region of the 
 transcaucasus. Here, on the northern 
 slopes of the Armenian mountains, we 
 find the Aryan dispersion pressing bold- 
 ly to the north. 
 
 In the country between the Caspian
 
 496 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 and the eastern shore of the Black sea 
 at least two ethnic departures were made 
 from the main branch of migration. The 
 Origin and first of these was to the right 
 
 NoTthAry'an 6 of the line of progress, and 
 distribution. contributed the Ossetes and 
 perhaps one or two other stocks of Indo- 
 Europeans on the western borders of the 
 Caspian. The other division seems to 
 have been maritime in its plan, to have 
 entered the Black sea, and to have car- 
 ried itself in the direction of the Bos- 
 phorus. It is not unlikely that the 
 ancient Phrygians, especially that part of 
 the race inhabiting the Black sea coast, 
 were contributed by this deflected move- 
 ment out of Upper Armenia. 
 
 By the course of the line we are now 
 pursuing we are unexpectedly brought 
 into proximity with that country in Asia 
 Ethnic move- Minor which received the 
 SSSS" 1 ** final migratory impulse of 
 reached Galatia. the Celtic race. Though we 
 have not yet reached the point in ethnic 
 dispersion from which that race took its 
 departure from the main northwestern 
 stem of Aryan progression, we may well 
 anticipate sufficiently to account for the 
 presence in Asia Minor, on the southern 
 borders of Bithynia and Paphlygonia, of 
 a country peopled by Celts. This is the 
 province of Galatia. The population of 
 this country was contribiited by the bend- 
 ing back of the Celtic race from its west- 
 ern limits of migration in the remote 
 parts of Europe. The movement in 
 question presents one of the strangest 
 aspects of race progress. It is that of 
 an ethnic line carried backward from the 
 lower parts of Spain, in the old country of 
 the Iberians, around the northern coasts 
 of the Mediterranean, across Upper Italy, 
 and down through the valley of the Dan- 
 ube to the Bosphorus. The latter part 
 
 'of this movement took place in the his- 
 
 j 
 
 torical era. In the third century B. C. 
 
 the Gallic people crossed over into Asia 
 Minor and conquered the province to 
 which they gave their own name. This 
 invading migration was carried forward' 
 by three principal tribes and twelve 
 tetrarchies, each directed by a chief, 
 after the Celtic manner of warfare. It 
 is instructive to reflect, while we here 
 have our stand on the highlands of 
 Phrygia or PontUs, that we are able to 
 observe, as with a field glass, the north- 
 ward movement of the old Aryan stock 
 on the eastern borders of the Black sea, 
 while, on the other hand, we can look 
 down into Galatia, which was the ter- 
 minus, after perhaps two thousand 
 years, of one branch of the great migra- 
 tion. 
 
 If then, for a moment, we anticipate 
 the departure of the Celts from the main 
 Aryan stem, which we are now tracing, to 
 the north, we shall find the point of depar- 
 same to have occurred about *,* 
 the valley of the Upper in Europe. 
 Dnieper. From this point the migra- 
 tory impulse bore off almost due west, 
 across the larger part of Europe. It 
 traversed Germany, and crossed the 
 Rhine in general conformity with the 
 coast line of the Baltic. It is probable 
 that by this first movement to the west 
 no races were deposited in anything like 
 permanence until the stream was dis- 
 persed in Gaul. If we seek for time rela- 
 tions in this great movement we are at 
 fault, but the period of the Celtic migra- 
 tion could hardly have been less than 
 two thousand years B. C. 
 
 It would appear from the invasion of 
 Gaul and Britain by the Romans, in the 
 first century B. C., that the complete 
 
 rVH-io ranp "harl nlr 
 
 naa air 
 been long established in Britain. 
 those regions, and that it had matured 
 its institutional forms without disturb- 
 ance. This is especially true of the 
 
 opmentofthe 
 
 rac em&auiand
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. WEST ARYAN MIGRA TIONS. 497 
 
 western parts of Gaul and of Britain, 
 where the completeness of the druidical 
 ceremonial and perfect condition of 
 tribal government indicated a long oc- 
 cupation of the country. Ethnographers 
 have not attempted to decide with cer- 
 tainty the priority 
 of the respective 
 mo vem en ts by 
 which the British 
 Isles received their 
 primitive Celtic 
 population and 
 Central Italy 
 passed under 
 the dominion of 
 Graeco - Italic im- 
 migrants. 
 
 In the begin- 
 nings of authentic 
 history the Celts 
 had already trav- 
 ersed Northern 
 Europe, and had 
 left traces of their 
 progress in the 
 east and actual 
 tribes in the west. 
 It was from this 
 source that the 
 Gauls (Celtae), 
 whom Caesar de- 
 clares to have been 
 divided into three 
 
 races of Galli , 
 Aquitan i, an d 
 Belgae, were dis- 
 tributed. In all of 
 
 Europe west of the Rhine the Celtic 
 wide distribu- race became predominant, 
 almost to the exclusion of 
 other people. If we ex- 
 cept the Basques and Iberians, it may 
 be said that the whole country between 
 the Rhine and the Atlantic was Celtic 
 as to its primitive population. 
 
 In the preceding book we have already 
 pointed out the fact that prehistoric 
 races occupied this part of The Celtic races 
 Europe before the Aryan SSSS? 
 
 migration. What the COn- barbarians. 
 
 dition of the aborigines was at the time 
 
 tion of the Celts 
 throughout the 
 West. 
 
 THE CELTIC VANGUARD, OF THE AGE OF BRONZE. 
 Drawn by Emile Bayard. 
 
 of the incoming of the Celts we are left to 
 determine by conjecture. We have seen 
 the extreme barbarity which character- 
 ized the aboriginal life of the cave 
 dwellers and other savages to whom 
 primeval Europe seems to have belonged. 
 Upon these rude races the Celtic tribes 
 were superimposed, and the foundations
 
 498 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 were laid of that condition which we 
 perceive when the expanding power of 
 Rome brought her legions into Gaulish 
 territory. 
 
 As the Celtic race continued its way to 
 the south, several streams of migration 
 put off laterally to the coast. The most 
 Ramifications of important of these crossed 
 
 3KSSS2* the channel into . Britain > 
 
 isles. where it again divided, one 
 
 branch being carried over into Ireland, 
 .and the other penetrating the Highlands 
 of Scotland. An examination of the 
 Celtic languages has enabled the modern 
 .ethnographer to determine with toler- 
 
 OLDEST CELTIC TYPES. 
 From the Gaulish bas-reliefs found at Entremont, near Aix. 
 
 .able certainty the original distribution 
 of the race in the British islands. There 
 were two general Celtic stocks. The 
 first of these was the Gadhelic, or Gaelic, 
 branch, which was divided into three 
 .departures : the Irish stem proper, called 
 the Erse, the Scottish Gael, and the 
 Manx. These linguistic divisions point 
 unmistakably to the tribal separation of 
 the Gael of the Highlands, the Irish folk, 
 and the inhabitants of the Isle of Man. 
 The second stem presents the British 
 division proper of Celtic. This also 
 parted into three : the first of which was 
 the Kymraeg, softened into Cymric, 
 meaning the original speech of the 
 
 Welsh; the second was the Cornish; 
 and the third the Armorican, being the 
 language of Bretagne. 
 
 We thus note the dispersion of the 
 Celts in our ancestral islands, and dis- 
 cover the parts Of the COUn- Bending back of 
 
 try appropriated by the SSSSSr" 
 several tribes. Meanwhile, beginning, 
 far down in Spain the main continental 
 stream of Celtic migration was bent 
 backwards, as we have seen above, 
 through the greater part of Southern 
 Europe, making its way finally to the 
 valley of the Danube and thence to the 
 Bosphorus. From this point migration 
 and warfare carried the race, as has been 
 said, into Galatia, thus bringing it in 
 its final distribution to a point so near to 
 the original Aryan movement east of the 
 Black sea that the old departure of the 
 race to the northwest and its last distribu- 
 tion in Galatia after thousands of years of 
 wandering might almost be seen with a 
 field glass in the hands of the observer 
 from the highlands of Eastern Pontus ! 
 
 In resuming the consideration of the 
 movement of the great northwestern 
 branch of the Aryan race, Question of the 
 
 race connection 
 
 making its way between of Teutons and 
 the Black sea and the Cas- er ed. S C * 
 pian, from the transcaucasus toward 
 the Don, we are confronted by another 
 of the disputed questions in ethnogra- 
 phy. This relates to the independent 
 or dependent origin of the Slavic peo- 
 ples in their relations with the great 
 Teutonic family. Were the Slavs and 
 Germans involved originally in a com- 
 mon movement out of Asia? Were 
 they still a common people in their 
 progress from their Asiatic origin to 
 their European dominions ? If so, 
 where and when did they part com- 
 pany in linguistic and institutional de- 
 velopment ? Which is the older of the 
 two races ? Which, if either, is derived
 
 DIS TRIE UTION OF THE RA CES. WES T ARYAN MIGRA TIONS. 499 
 
 Branches and 
 directions of the 
 Teuto-Slavonic 
 
 from the other ? Was the migration 
 common to both, or were there tivo mi- 
 grations, one Slavonic and the other 
 Teutonic ? These problems have been 
 variously solved by different ethnogra- 
 phers, and the whole ground has been 
 hotly contested since the question of 
 race distribution assumed its present 
 scientific aspect. 
 
 On the whole, it appears that the 
 movement was common which carried 
 
 these two raCCS OUt of 
 
 A : ^f^ Fnrrvnp Tt mav 
 ASia ini -^ ur P e - mav 
 
 be safely alleged that the 
 Teutonic and Slavonic peoples held to- 
 gether on their way to the north and far 
 into the heart of Great Russia. It would 
 be proper to call the whole line of prog- 
 ress from the Caucasus to the north, well 
 tip to the northern borders of the Russian 
 empire, thence westward and southward 
 to the borders of Poland, the Slavo- 
 Teutonic stem. It certainly carried the 
 volume of both races, both languages, 
 both varieties of institutional forms. 
 Above the sea of Azof, on the left as 
 the migratory progress continued, a 
 branch was thrown off into Sarmatia, 
 from which that division of the modern 
 Slavs, called Little Russians, have 
 sprung. But the main line continued 
 northward in the direction of the sub- 
 sequent site of Moscow, and afterwards 
 toward the gulf of Riga, on the Baltic. 
 It was, however, to the south of the 
 gulf of Finland, and perhaps nearly 
 midway between that water and the 
 northern bend of the Black sea that the 
 final separation took place between the 
 Germanic and the Slavonic races. In 
 the meantime, a branch had been thrown 
 off northward toward that collection of 
 inland waters extending from the White 
 sea to lake Ladoga, and another divi- 
 sion to the west, into the country of the 
 Letts. 
 
 If, then, we take our stand on the 
 head-waters of- the Dnieper, we shall 
 not be far from the ethnic division on 
 which was based the subse- Point of division 
 quent _ separation of the 
 Slavonic and Teutonic peo- 
 pies. The two stocks were both char- 
 acterized for extreme fecundity and 
 power of development. There are at 
 the present time within the limits of 
 European Russia and Poland about sev- 
 enty-five million of people of Aryan 
 descent. These may be divided into 
 Russians proper, Poles, Bulgarians, 
 Czechs, and Serbs, all of which are 
 Slavonic in their ethnic origin. 
 
 The Russians are subdivided into 
 Great Russians, Little Russians, and 
 White Russians. The Letto-Lithua- 
 nian peoples are divided into Lithua- 
 nians proper, Zhmuds, and Letts, with a 
 total of over three million. This is the 
 summary of populations which have 
 sprung in modern times from the sin- 
 gle ethnic stem called Letto-Slavonic. 
 The Great Russians themselves number 
 forty-two million, and the Little Rus- 
 sians more than seventeen million. 
 Besides the above peoples, the Graeco- 
 Roman population in Russia numbers 
 considerably over a million, while the 
 Germans, in admixture with the Arme- 
 nians, Georgians, and Tsigans are repre- 
 sented by considerable communities. 
 
 Geographically, the Great Russians 
 are grouped in the states and provinces 
 around Moscow, extending Distribution of 
 northward to Novgorod and * %* 
 Vologda, southward to Russians. 
 Kiev, eastward to Penza and Vyatka, 
 westward to the Baltic provinces and 
 the borders of Poland. The Little Rus- 
 sians are distributed chiefly in Galicia 
 and Bukovina. In general, they belong 
 to the southern parts of Russia, next to 
 the Caucasus. The White Russians are
 
 500 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 distributed throughout the western gov- 
 ernments of the empire. The Bulgari- 
 ans inhabit Bulgaria Proper, Eastern 
 Roumelia, and Roumania, and are scat- 
 tered into Austria, Russia, and Mace- 
 donia. The other ethnic divisions are 
 dispersed into the countries to which 
 they have given their respective names 
 Servia, Lithuania, Croatia, etc. 
 
 Second only in importance as to num- 
 bers and first in importance in civiliz- 
 ing energy are the Teutonic 
 
 of the race. mon with the peoples de- 
 scribed above from the Slavo-Germanic 
 stem. A glance at the map will show 
 that Europe is divided from southeast to 
 northwest by the two great rivers Dan- 
 ube and Rhine, whose waters issue from 
 the same upland region, in the central 
 part of the continent. It was on the 
 right bank of the Rhine, extending 
 down to the Baltic from the great cen- 
 tral region, that the Germanic nations 
 were first distributed. As the left bank 
 of that river and hitherward to the west- 
 ern parts of Europe belonged roughly 
 to the Celtic race, so the right bank east- 
 ward to the Vistula was Germania. 
 
 Into this great region was extended 
 and dispersed the Teutonic stream of 
 immigration. Roughly speaking, the 
 whole Teutonic stock was parted into 
 three divisions, which correspond rough- 
 ly with the modern linguistic distinc- 
 tions of High German, Low German, and 
 Scandinavian. In prehistoric times, 
 however, one of the first distinct de- 
 partures of the primitive stock was that 
 which carried down the great race of the 
 Goths into the valley of the Danube. 
 They issued from the southern portion 
 of the Baltic region, and appeared on 
 the scene of their subsequent activities 
 during the fourth century B. C. 
 
 The family known as Gothic has been 
 
 somewhat unscientifically divided into 
 the Vandals, the Heruli, the Rugii, the 
 Gepidae, the Alani, the 
 
 . Analysis and 
 
 buevi, the Longobards, the distribution of 
 
 -D j' -, , -, the Goths. 
 
 Burgundians, and the 
 Franks. On their arrival on the Lower 
 Danube the Gothic race began to di- 
 vide into the two major families of Os- 
 trogoths and Visigoths, meaning the 
 Eastern and Western Goths. The for- 
 mer had a habitation originally in South- 
 ern Russia, between the Dniester and the 
 Don, while the latter held their terri- 
 tories from the Lower Danube to the 
 Carpathian mountains. In course of 
 time the Goths were pressed on their 
 eastern frontiers by various invasions, 
 until they were aggregated and heaped 
 up on the left bank of the Danube, 
 whence they ultimately burst into the 
 Roman empire. After this event, as is 
 well known, the Ostrogoths found an ul- 
 timate lodgment in Italy, while the Vis- 
 igoths continued their progress into the 
 Spanish peninsula and became a sub- 
 stratum of population in the modern 
 ethnic development of that peninsula. 
 
 The Franks appeared as an aggrega- 
 tion of Teutonic tribes on the Lower 
 Rhine as early as the middle of the third 
 century B. C. At the first Franks people 
 they were confined to the *?, 
 right bank of the river, distribution. 
 but in course of time passed over and 
 began their settlements in the northern 
 part of Gaul. They were ultimately 
 divided into two families, known as the 
 Salian Franks and the Ripuarians. It 
 was the former division of the race that 
 was thrown by impact on Gaul, and that 
 was established within the limits of that 
 country as a barbarian empire under 
 Clovis and his successors. The Ripua- 
 rians spread southward and occupied first 
 the right and afterwards the left bank of 
 the Rhine, whence they carried their
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. WEST ARYAN MIGRATIONS. 501 
 
 incursions on the west to the Meuse and 
 on the east to the Main. It was from the 
 Ripuarian Franks that the Teutonic 
 state called Franconia took its name. 
 The Salians constituted one of the ethnic 
 elements in the 
 formation of the 
 French people. 
 
 It will prove of 
 interest to note 
 only the ultimate 
 distribution of the 
 other branches of 
 the Teutonic stock. 
 The Vandals were 
 essentially of this 
 race, but had taken 
 into their constitu- 
 tion Slavonic and 
 Celtic elements. 
 They belonged to 
 the general divi- 
 sion of Goths. One 
 of their oldest seats 
 was in the Riesen- 
 Gebirge. After- 
 wards they occu- 
 pied Pannonia and 
 Dacia. In the fifth 
 century of our era 
 they played an im- 
 portant part in the 
 overthrow of the 
 Roman empire. In 
 the Spanish penin- 
 sula they founded 
 the state of Anda- 
 lusia. Under Gen- 
 seric they crossed 
 into Africa, and 
 there developed 
 their greatest strength and nationality. 
 
 The Heruli were the earliest of the 
 German races to make their way into 
 Italy. There they established themselves 
 under their great leader Odoacer, and 
 
 the Herulian kingdom was the first bar- 
 barian empire created within the limits 
 of the home government of Rome. The 
 Gepidas were likewise of Gothic extrac- 
 tion. Historically, they are first known 
 
 THE PRANKISH VANGUARD. 
 Drawn by Emile Bayard. 
 
 to us in the third century B. C., in their 
 territories on the Baltic. They also 
 came into Pannonia, and were interposed 
 for a while between the Ostrogothic and 
 Visigothic divisions of the race. They
 
 502 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 were joined to the armies of Attila, and 
 
 were subsequently successful in gaining 
 
 a province for themselves, 
 
 Movements of 
 
 the Hemii and on the Lower Theiss and 
 
 Danube . Here they were 
 finally overrun by the Longobards and 
 the Avars, with whom the remnants of 
 the race were amalgamated. 
 
 One of the most powerful of the Ger- 
 man migratory tribes was the Suevi. 
 Their territories lay between the Rhine 
 
 and the Weser. In their 
 
 Progress of the 
 
 Suevi; the Lon- progress and development 
 
 gobards in Italy. ^ spread southward as 
 
 far as the Upper Danube. On the north 
 they reached the coasts of the Baltic. It 
 was with the Suevians that Caesar had 
 one of his hardest contests in his 
 struggle for dominion north of the Alps. 
 The Longobards, commonly called Lom- 
 bards, were nearly related to the Suevic 
 branch of the German race. From their 
 seats in the valley of the Elbe they 
 made their way into Italy, within the 
 historical period, overthrew the Heru- 
 lian monarchy, and established one of 
 their own on the ruins of the empire. 
 In later times they contributed their 
 name to the modern state of Lombardy 
 in Italy, and it is likely that their ethnic 
 influence entered more largely into the 
 formation of the northern Italian race 
 than did the qualities of any other bar- 
 barian people. 
 
 The Burgundians were a branch of the 
 Gothic family, and first established 
 Ethnic place and themselves in Europe, in 
 the country between the 
 Oder and the Vistula. The 
 Gepidae drove them from their seats, and 
 they sought refuge in the territory lying 
 between the Main and Neckar. Here 
 they were combined in common enter- 
 prises with the Suevi and Alani and the 
 Vandals in their wars with the remain- 
 ing powers of Rome. Afterwards they 
 
 struggled with the Franks, by whom 
 they were restricted to the province 
 bearing their name. Such, in brief, was 
 the European distribution of the prin- 
 cipal barbarian nations of the Gothic 
 stock. . 
 
 Meanwhile, another division of the 
 Teutonic race had made its way along 
 the shores of the Baltic, outspread of 
 and in Jutland, Friesland, %* 
 Angleland, and in Hollow- Norse, 
 land had possessed themselves of the 
 country and begun the formation of in- 
 stitutions. This is the so-called Low 
 Germanic branch of the Aryan family. 
 The tribal ramification in these lowlands 
 was extraordinary. It was from this re- 
 gion that the Angles and Saxons and 
 Jutes took their rise, and, in the fifth 
 century, carried their battle-axes and 
 spears into the forests of Britain. 
 
 From the southern coast line of the 
 North sea the race next made its way 
 into Scandinavia. Two branches of mi- 
 gration sprang from this region, one 
 penetrating the great peninsula of Nor- 
 way and Sweden, and the other making 
 its way by water to Iceland. It was in 
 the latter island that the Norse, or Scan- 
 dinavian, race presented, and does until 
 the present exhibit, the purest aspect of 
 Scandinavian life and manners. There 
 have always been such intimate race re- 
 lations between the southern and north- 
 ern shores of the Baltic that the Low 
 Germans inhabiting the two countries 
 have intermingled almost to the extinc- 
 tion of ethnic differences. But in Ice- 
 land the old Norse, or Scandinavian, 
 stock has been allowed to develop accord- 
 ing to its own laws into an independent 
 race character. 
 
 Such, then, was the distribution of the 
 great Teutonic and Slavonic races in the 
 northern parts of Europe. It will be of 
 interest to note the extent of the complete
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. WEST ARYAN MIGRA TIONS. 503 
 
 dispersion of the Aryan family of men. 
 
 On the east the Indie branch of the race 
 
 reached the meridian of 
 
 Extent of the 
 
 dispersion of the ninety degrees east from 
 
 Aryan family. Greenwich . Qn the west 
 
 the extreme limit of the primary Indo- 
 European development was in Iceland 
 and Ireland, under the meridian of ten 
 
 tively. In the latter country the race was 
 dispersed as far south as Beluchistan, 
 and in the former to the bay of Bengal, 
 in latitude twenty degrees north. But 
 turning to the westward branches of the 
 Indo-Europeans, we find them invaria- 
 bly bending to the north. Perhaps the 
 only exception to this general law was 
 
 NORTHERN LIMIT OF THE ARYAN DISPERSION. VIEW IN UPPER NORWAY. Drawn by Myrbach, from a photograph. 
 
 degrees west, making a complete diver- 
 gence east and west of one hundred de- 
 grees of longitude. 
 
 It was a peculiarity of the Aryan race 
 General and ex- never to be deflected to the 
 Stsofthe - ^uth; that is, in its west- 
 Aryans. ward movements. The In- 
 
 dican and Iranian branches of the family 
 dropped into India and Persia respec- 
 
 in the case of the Celts, who, from their 
 somewhat northern range in Germany, 
 turned to the southwest across the Rhine 
 into Gaul, and thence continued their 
 course in the same direction as far as the 
 country of the Basques and Iberians in 
 Spain. 
 
 The northernmost limit of the whole 
 movement was reached in the upper parts
 
 504 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 of Norway and Sweden, about the parallel 
 of seventy degrees north. The migra- 
 tion thus, in its entirety, 
 
 Extent and , 
 
 boundaries of presents a band very nearly 
 
 the Aryan belt. coi - ncident with the north 
 
 temperate zone. The belt is forty-five 
 degrees in width, reaching a little above 
 and extending a little below the limits of 
 the zone referred to. The next conspicu- 
 ous feature of this great distribution is 
 the fact that it is essentially European. 
 The exceptions within the borders of 
 that continent of peoples derived from 
 any other than Aryan stock are so few 
 and insignificant as to be neglected with- 
 out hurt to the general scheme. Europe 
 is Aryan, and the Western Aryans are 
 Europeans. 
 
 It is, of course, not the purpose to 
 extend the lines of race movement by 
 Only conscious tracing out the continental 
 KoSSSdto colonization and develop- 
 migration. ment of the two Americas 
 
 by people of Indo-European blood, or to 
 note the world-wide colonization which 
 has been effected within the last two or 
 three centuries, by people of the same 
 race. These secondary movements, if 
 developed in this connection, would con- 
 fuse the concept of the original or 
 natural distribution of mankind in the 
 prehistoric ages. There is a sense in 
 which men have moved from place to 
 place on the surface of the earth imcon- 
 sciously. That is, the movement has 
 been accomplished while the race was 
 still in the unconsciousness of childhood. 
 There is another sense in which civiliza- 
 tion has consciously carried forward the 
 work of peopling the earth. All the 
 latter movements are of record in the open 
 annals of authentic history, and with 
 such development and expansion the 
 ethnographer has not much to do. His 
 work is primarily with those prehistoric 
 movements in which the races of men 
 
 were distributed, under the influence of 
 instinct and environment, to their 
 destination in different quarters of the 
 earth. 
 
 At this point, then, we touch the 
 limit of the primeval excursions and 
 settlements of the Ruddy races of man- 
 kind. To these races We General view of 
 
 have given the general eth- gj ^g of 
 nic name of Noachites, but races - 
 have chosen to define them more scien- 
 tifically by the term Ruddy, as indica- 
 tive of their color. We have now traced 
 out the dispersion of the three families 
 to which ethnography has assigned the 
 popular and traditional names of Ham- 
 ites, Semites, and Japhethites. We 
 have seen the first dropping southward 
 into a form of geographical development 
 very similar to" that which the Japheth- 
 ites, or Aryans, have exhibited in the 
 north. The whole scheme of migratory 
 dispersion resembles the two sides of a 
 leaf, having its stem between the Cas- 
 pian and the Persian gulf, its point in 
 the Atlantic west of the Pillars of 
 Hercules, its left-hand side in Arabia 
 and Africa, and its right division in 
 Europe. The central lines of this leaf 
 correspond in general with the move- 
 ments of the Semitic races to the west. 
 The right-hand lines are those of the 
 Aryans, and the left-hand departures 
 those of the Hamites. 
 
 The limits of the present chapter are 
 reached when we have marked out 
 the migratory movements by which 
 they were distributed into their re- 
 spective countries. It now remains 
 to take up another general division of 
 mankind, and to note in like manner 
 the course which the Brown races have 
 pursued on their way to their destina- 
 tion in the great arena of Asia, in the 
 islands of the Pacific, and ultimately in 
 the two Americas.
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BROWN DISPERSION. 505 
 
 xxix. DISPERSION OK THE BROWN RACES. 
 
 F it were , not for the 
 Black races of man- 
 kind distributed in 
 Equatorial and South- 
 ern Africa, in Aus- 
 tralia, and Melanesia, 
 the primitive seat of 
 the human family might perhaps be dis- 
 covered. If the observer should take 
 his stand upon the mountains of West- 
 ern Afghanistan, he would not be far 
 from such a crossing and divergence of 
 ethnic lines as might indicate the original 
 center from which the human race was 
 Common source distributed into all quarters 
 
 may be found. sav that in the country be- 
 tween the Afghan borders and Beluchis- 
 tan the Brown races of men, as well as 
 the Ruddy races, seem to take their 
 rise. All the Mongoloid varieties of 
 mankind can be traced back to this 
 geographical center, and we have already 
 seen that the Noachite, or Ruddy, race 
 had its origin somewhere in the same 
 region. 
 
 It will not do, however, to press these 
 indications too far. The Dravidian peo- 
 Dravidians ap- pies, also brown as to their 
 
 SSSSSS*. color ' had a departure 
 of departure. somewhat further south, on 
 the coast, between the mouth of the 
 Indus and the Persian gulf. In fact, the 
 origin of this branch of the human fam- 
 ily appears to have been nearly coinci- 
 dent with what may be supposed to have 
 been the seat of the pre-Noachites. But 
 a greater obstacle in the way of deter- 
 mining an ethnic center for all the divi- 
 sions of mankind is encountered in the 
 case of the Black races, who seem not to 
 have originated from this region at all. 
 
 M. Vol. i33 
 
 Some ethnographers, going beyond 
 the limits of determined fact, have at- 
 tempted to find the origin Hypothesis of 
 of the Brown races in the common origin 
 
 for all in Le- 
 
 Indian ocean ; that is, in a 
 submerged continent formerly occupying 
 the bottom of that sea. This theory has, 
 no doubt, been put forth with a view to 
 reconciling existing facts with the hy- 
 pothesis of a single origin for the whole 
 human race, and it maybe admitted that 
 such a hypothesis would fairly explain 
 the facts to which it is applied. In the 
 present state of knowledge, however, the 
 line of demarkation between ascertained 
 truth and hypothetical explanation must 
 be strictly observed ; not with a view to 
 the denial of the possible truth in the 
 supposition of a submarine continent un- 
 der the Indian ocean, with its Lemuria. 
 a thing indeed probable; not with a 
 view to the positive assertion of such an 
 opinion as the truth, but simply to main- 
 tain a definite boundary between knowl- 
 edge and conjecture. 
 
 We must, therefore, content ourselves 
 to note the issuance of the Brown races 
 from Beluchistan, and to trace from that 
 origin the course of the tribal migrations 
 which ensued. It maybe Criteria for de- 
 inquired by what right or *" 
 for what reason the eth- migrations. 
 nographer fixes upon such a locality as 
 the point of departure for great races in- 
 habiting distant quarters of the earth, 
 particularly since the movement which 
 has distributed those races to their re- 
 spective countries was prehistoric, and 
 therefore not to be ascertained by the 
 usual methods of proof. It may be well, 
 at this point, to satisfy the reader as to 
 the validity of that course of reasoning
 
 506 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 which leads inevitably to the conclusion 
 of certain race origins and divergencies 
 beyond the borders of authentic history. 
 In the first place, the testimony of 
 language is nearly always available in 
 in -what manner carrying the inquirer back- 
 
 the language .JJ . 
 
 and institutions ward to a point wnicn ne 
 estored. may ' could not otherwise reach. 
 Suppose, for instance, that all authentic 
 
 from the minds of men. Would it be 
 possible, under such circumstances, to 
 revive, by means of existing languages, 
 a knowledge of the Latin race, of its in- 
 stitutions, its practices, and, in general, 
 its history? 
 
 Undoubtedly such a revival could be 
 easily produced. Take the six modern 
 Roman languages, called Italian, French, 
 
 ROUTE OF'THE DRAVIDIAN DISPERSION. GORGE AND FORTRESS OF ARDERBEND. Drawn by A. de Bar, after a sketch o I 
 
 Blocqueville, 
 
 knowledge of the great political power 
 called Rome was obliterated from the 
 annals of mankind. Suppose that every 
 book in which a trace of the Latin lan- 
 guage and literature is recorded were 
 utterly destroyed. Suppose that the 
 memory and tradition of the people 
 e-alled Romans had passed completely 
 
 Spanish, Portuguese, Wallachian, and 
 Provencal, and examine their structure 
 and peculiarities. It is found that they 
 have been originally deduced from some 
 common speech having a grammar and vo- 
 cabulary of a determinate form. Out of 
 the study of these six languages that old 
 grammar and vocabulary can be recon-
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BROWN DISPERSION. 507 
 
 structcd, and when reconstructed, they 
 are Latin. If Latin, then there was a 
 Latin race that spoke it. If a Latin race, 
 it had its seat and its institutions. The 
 seat of the race can be discovered geo- 
 graphically by tracing back the lines of 
 departure by which the six nations re- 
 ferred to have reached their respective 
 countries ; and the institutions of Rome 
 can be largely redeveloped by means of 
 
 tions of a method which may be univer- 
 sally pursued. Wherever two kindred 
 tribes are found on the earth an ex- 
 amination of their language and of 
 their geographical environment will 
 lead, if carefully carried out, to a dis- 
 covery of their common origin, or of the 
 divergence of the one from the other. 
 By this and analogous processes, strictly 
 scientific in their nature and peculiarly 
 
 LAND OF THE DRAVIDIANS. CAPE COMORIN, INDIA. 
 
 the etymological hints and inherent reve- 
 lations of the descendent languages. 
 
 In like manner we may group togeth- 
 er Latin and Greek and Old High Ger- 
 man, Celtic, Slavic, Persic, and Sanskrit, 
 The -whole Ar- and, by means of a similar 
 
 yan group may orvmnaricrm nf tTip>c^ o-r^at 
 
 be reconstruct- comparison c . tnese great 
 ed likewise. varieties of speech, can 
 revive the grammar and vocabulary of 
 the primitive Aryan race lying, in all of 
 its activities, completely below the day- 
 dawn of history. These are but illustra- 
 
 interesting as methods for the increase 
 of human knowledge, the ethnic lines 
 of the prehistoric nations may be traced 
 over continents and across seas until, by 
 their conjunctions, convergencies, and 
 parallelisms, we are able to determine 
 with approximate accuracy the earliest 
 movements of the human race. 
 
 We will begin the examination of the 
 migrations of the Brown races of men by 
 tracing out the coiirse of the Dravidians, 
 these being the southernmost of the
 
 508 
 
 GREA T RA CES OF MANKIND. 
 
 2S2SX?" 
 
 peraion. 
 
 ethnic divisions which we are to consider. 
 Perhaps they were the oldest. At any 
 Direction and rate, their origin appears 
 to have been nearer to 
 the Indian ocean than 
 was the line of the Asiatic Mongoloids. 
 As already intimated, the point of de- 
 parture between this branch of the hu- 
 man family and the primary stem of the 
 Ruddy races may be fixed in southern 
 Beluchistan. From this region the Dra- 
 vidian migratory movement was toward 
 the east, into the valley of the Indus. It 
 is probable -that the place at which the 
 Brown tribes first entered the country 
 was near the junction of the several 
 streams which, converging from the 
 north, inclose the Punjab. From this 
 region the dispersion of the race began, 
 eastward across the uplands of Northern 
 Hindustan and southward into the penin- 
 sula proper. 
 
 It can not be doubted that from the 
 region here described the great country 
 between the bay of Bengal and the Ara- 
 invading Aryans bian sea received its original 
 SSSirf populations. It will be re- 
 India. membered that in the pre- 
 
 ceding book we had occasion, in speak- 
 ing of the incoming of the Old Aryans 
 into the Punjab and their dispersion 
 hence through Hindustan, to refer to the 
 preoccupation of the country by aborigi- 
 nal tribes. These, then, are the peoples 
 whom the Aryans found and overcame 
 on their entrance into India. It was, 
 perhaps, the first contact of the Ruddy 
 races of the northwest with the Brown 
 peoples of the southeast, since the orig- 
 inal dispersion if such there were of 
 the race. 
 
 No historical record has been preserved 
 of the conquests or other measures by 
 which the Aryans became dominant in 
 India. But there are the best of reasons 
 for believing that the original population 
 
 was spared by the stronger people, and 
 was absorbed or amalgamated into the 
 Hindu races of after times. The conquerors ' 
 One of the principal evi- SSSJSf 11 * 
 dences of such amalgama- races - 
 tion is found in the color which peop.le of 
 this region of the earth subsequently as- 
 sumed. The modern Hindu is a living 
 witness of some prehistoric change in 
 complexion, in all probability the direct 
 result of the admixture of the primitive 
 Brown races of the peninsula with the 
 dominant Aryan conquerors from the 
 north and west. 
 
 The fact to which we have just re- 
 ferred of a permanent modification in 
 the color of the skin by the Probability that 
 admixture of races, and 
 the establishment thereby iona> 
 of a typical complexion different some- 
 what from that of either of the original 
 peoples from which it is derived, are 
 general phenomena which recur, under 
 like circumstances, in different parts of 
 the world. In all probability every 
 race now existing on the face of the 
 earth has been somewhat modified in its 
 complexion by the absorption of foreign 
 elements, and it is only by a recognition 
 of this fact and a reference of it to its 
 true causes that the ethnographer has 
 been able to discover that underlying 
 all the shades of complexion in the 
 world are only a few fundamental colors 
 from which every intermediate hue has 
 been obtained by admixture and amal- 
 gamation. 
 
 For a long time after the attempt was 
 first made to classify the human race on 
 some rational plan, the color of the dif- 
 ferent families of men was coiorofthehu- 
 regarded as an incident of S^ESSSf 
 climate. It was believed mate, 
 that races transferred from one region 
 to another suffered a change of complex- 
 ion under the influence of sun and air.
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BROWN DISPERSION. 509 
 
 Beginning with the general fact that the 
 darker races are, for the most part, equa- 
 torial in their distribution, it was con- 
 cluded that the Black races had become 
 so from the high heat, the scorching 
 sunlight, and the arid atmosphere to 
 which they were exposed. It was as- 
 sumed that the White races belonged to 
 the higher latitudes and that the Yellow 
 and Brown peoples have been made so 
 by their respective geographical, or 
 rather climatic, environment. It has 
 remained for more careful investiga- 
 tions to show that these opinions have 
 but little foundation in fact. 
 
 It appears, then, that instead of the 
 colors of the different races being de- 
 Variations of pendent upon the latitude 
 *. am* other conditions of 
 nic conditions. ^Q country into which 
 the tribes were dispersed, the different 
 complexions of the primitive peoples 
 were almost independent of their posi- 
 tion with respect to the equator. The 
 relation, or correlation, between color 
 and climate is neither constant nor ex- 
 act in any particular. It has been found 
 that some of the Indians of Upper Cal- 
 ifornia, under the latitude of forty-two 
 degrees north, are as black as the Ne- 
 groes of Guinea; and it is also noted 
 that those Negroes who are at a de- 
 parture of as much as fifteen degrees 
 from the equator are much more nearly 
 absolutely black than those who dwell 
 along the equatorial line ; that is, in 
 this region the race seems to grow whiter 
 with its approach to the center of solar 
 influence. 
 
 In the southernmost parts of North 
 America, namely, in the extremes of 
 Evidence of the Mexico lying between the 
 
 insufficiency of lofifii/lpq n f fifteen rlpoTPP<; 
 
 climate to make ^iiiuaes oi nneen degrees 
 complexion. an( j twenty-three degrees 
 north, many of the aboriginal peoples 
 Were of a reddish or olive complexion, 
 
 almost as light as that of the Ruddy 
 races. The Esquimaux of the extreme 
 north of Europe and America are very 
 dark as to their complexion, while the 
 Finns, who are almost as near the polar 
 regions as it is possible for men to live, 
 are comparatively white. The concom- 
 itant facts of light hair and blue eyes, 
 along with the lightness of skin color, 
 belong to many tribes that are dispersed 
 well toward the tropical regions. The 
 Afghans of India and the Taureg tribes 
 of the Sahara desert and the Amazonian 
 nations of South America are of this 
 character. Humboldt has pointed out 
 the fact that the South American In- 
 dians inhabiting the plateau of the Cor- 
 dilleras, clearly within the torrid zone, 
 are identical in color with others whom 
 he had observed as far down as the forty- 
 fifth degree of south latitude. We are 
 thus constrained by undeniable facts to 
 refer the extremes of complexion in the 
 human race to an origin other than cli- 
 matic environment. In fact, the races 
 of men differ in color absolutely, and have 
 done so independently of their geograph- 
 ical position from the earliest ages in 
 which human phenomena began to be 
 observed and recorded. 
 
 Returning from this digression, we 
 find the lines of distribution for the 
 Dravidians to be drawn course of the 
 around by the valley of the 
 Ganges, skirting the south- Ceylon, 
 eastern coast of the Indian peninsula to 
 its southern extremity. Thence the 
 race passed, by easy migration, into the' 
 island of Ceylon, where it received per- 
 haps its most characteristic development. 
 It is here that the modern Veddahs, of 
 whom mention has been previously 
 made, display the old race character in 
 its recent aspects. In the island, as 
 well as on the continent, however, the 
 dominant Aryan peoples have pressed
 
 510 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 upon the natives, until the latter now 
 represent only about thirty per cent of 
 the whole population. In the prehistoric 
 age all the aborigines of Ceylon were of 
 the same Brown family with the people 
 of Southern India and Eastern Beluchis- 
 tan. At the present time the Dravid- 
 ian population is compacted in the east- 
 ern and southern parts of the island, 
 where the condition and character of the 
 race are still subject to the study of 
 travelers and scholars. 
 
 MODERN DRAVIDIANS KOTA TYPES. 
 Drawn by P. Fritel, from a photograph. 
 
 Returning to what may be called the 
 intersection of the original Brown and 
 The Maiayo-Chi- Ruddy races of mankind 
 St d o e s P a a nT e; ** Afghanistan, we find 
 Burmese. that the first principal Asi- 
 
 atic stream of the former family was the 
 Malayo-Chinese departure. This took 
 its course in the direction of the Upper 
 Punjab, and crossed directly to the 
 east into Thibet. There appears, how- 
 ever, to have been thrown off to the 
 southeast, into the Himalayas, a branch 
 of this family, which is at the present 
 
 time represented by the Lohito tribes, 
 between the Ganges and the Himalayas. 
 These are evidently Mongoloids, and 
 must thus be in race alliance with the 
 Thibetans north of the mountains. A 
 second stream carried down the Burmese 
 to their destination on the east coast of 
 the bay of Bengal. From this line 
 there appears to have been deflected, 
 somewhat above its intersection with 
 the Lan-Thsang river, a secondary move- 
 ment, tending almost directly to the 
 southeast and termi- 
 nating in two 
 branches, the one 
 in Southern Annam 
 and the other on the 
 '3 gulf of Tonquin. 
 
 By this latter 
 movement the An- 
 namese peninsula, 
 between the Cam- 
 bodia and the South 
 China sea, was pop- 
 ulated. It appears, 
 however, that the 
 Siamese peninsula, 
 west of the Cambo- 
 dia, received its eth- 
 nic stream from a 
 departure which was 
 made high up in 
 Thibet, and that this 
 
 latter migratory line crossed the Annam- 
 ese dispersion on -its way to the south. 
 Another peculiarity of the Doubts respect- 
 ethnic distribution of Siam 
 is found in the fact that 
 the populations south of latitude fif- 
 teen degrees north all partake of the 
 character of the Polynesian Mongo- 
 loids, as distinguished from the Asi- 
 atics. Ethnographers have therefore 
 agreed to regard the extreme of the 
 peninsula and the adjacent islands 
 of Sumatra and Borneo as having re-
 
 512 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 ceived a Polynesian stream either 
 turned back by reversal from the Micro- 
 nesian archipelago, or else deduced by a 
 change of ethnic character from the 
 Malayo-Chinese stem. The Polynesian 
 line which we are here considering may 
 be traced through Sumatra and North- 
 ern Borneo, from which the migration 
 appears to have turned northward into 
 the Philippine islands, and thence to the 
 east into Micronesia. 
 
 Here it is that we begin to consider the 
 
 VIEW IN EASTER ISLAND IMAGES AT RONOBORAK. 
 Drawn by E. Meunier. 
 
 great problem of the original peopling 
 of the islands of the South Pacific. Ex- 
 cept in Melanesia, all of the great 
 group lying between the coast of China 
 and South America are inhabited by 
 people of the Brown race. They are 
 manifestly allied with the 
 
 Problem of the . . J 
 
 peopling of Asiatic Mongoloids and 
 the Dravidians in their 
 ultimate origin and descent. No meth- 
 od more rational, more consistent with 
 the facts can be devised than to sup- 
 pose their distribution into the great 
 archipelago from the smaller group of 
 
 islands directly east of the Philippines. 
 This group is generally known as the 
 Caroline islands, or Micronesia. From 
 this point the archipelago eastward is 
 exceedingly dispersed through a distance 
 of more than twenty-five degrees of 
 longitude. Yet the progress northward 
 'into the Ladrones could have been easily 
 made. 
 
 From the Caroline group eastward to 
 the Marshall and Gilbert islands was a 
 more extended and difficult voyage. 
 
 Thence the 
 Hne contin- 
 ued to the 
 southeast, 
 through the 
 Ellice group 
 to Samoa, 
 where there 
 was an evi- 
 dent bifurca- 
 tion into two 
 great lines of 
 progress. 
 Meanwhile, 
 from the El- 
 lice a stream 
 of island mi- 
 gration ap- 
 pears to have 
 been carried 
 out to the Phcenix islands, where we may 
 suppose the movement in this direction 
 to have ceased. From Sa- outreaching 
 moa one line of departure gSSSSf " 1 
 
 Was tO the West of SOUth into Gilbert islands. 
 
 the Friendly islands, then southwest to 
 Norfolk, and then southeast to New 
 Zealand. Here, in the North island and 
 the South island, were distributed the 
 ocean tribes from which has sprung the 
 remarkable race of Maoris, of whose char- 
 acter and peculiarities a sketch will be 
 presented in a subsequent book. 
 
 Eastward from Samoa the line of
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BROWN DISPERSION. 513 
 
 migration was carried to the Society 
 islands, whence it again divided north 
 Dispersion from and south for two great 
 grotp^nTthe departures toward the con- 
 Marquesas. tinents of America. The 
 southern line passed down to the Austral 
 islands, and then southeastward to the 
 Oparo group, one hundred and forty-five 
 degrees west from Greenwich. From 
 this point, about latitude twenty-eight 
 degrees south, the line of departure, 
 through seventy-five degrees of longi- 
 tude, appears to have been almost di- 
 rectly to the east, through the Elizabeth 
 islands, the Easter group, Saint Am- 
 brose, and finally to the coast of South 
 America, about the center of Chili. 
 
 The other branch of Polynesian dis- 
 persion from the Society islands was 
 borne to the northeast, to the Mar- 
 quesas group. On this line there was a 
 departure to the right, from which the 
 Low Archipelago may be supposed to 
 have been peopled. From the Marque- 
 sas the island migrations bore backward 
 to the northwest, through more than 
 twenty degrees of latitude, passing, by 
 way of Maldon and Fanning, to Carson. 
 Here the course was again changed to 
 the east of north, to the Sandwich 
 islands. From this noted ocean group 
 the migration continued islandwise to 
 the northeast, passing through the 
 sparsely scattered points for a distance 
 of twenty degrees of longitude, to the 
 Pasaries. From this group the line was 
 carried away through Henderson on a 
 long curve a little to the south of east, 
 until it entered the gulf of California 
 and touched the coast of Mexico. 
 
 These migratory movements which 
 ethnographers have attempted to trace 
 through the South Pacific represent, of 
 course, only the major lines of dispersion 
 along which the Polynesian Mongoloids 
 Were carried to their almost infinite dis- 
 
 tribution in these limitless waters. It 
 was essentially a progress from island to 
 island. The stages were Easiness and 
 
 difficulty of 
 
 sometimes easy and the the progress 
 
 , , . through Poly- 
 
 movement by no means in- nes ia. 
 
 credible. In other parts of the migra- 
 tions the distance was great from point to 
 point of departure and lodgment. Nor 
 may it be easily conceived how the prog- 
 ress was continued by races whose skill 
 in navigation must have been limited by 
 the conditions of savagery. It must be 
 borne in mind, however, that for weeks 
 and months together the waters of the 
 South Pacific are as placid as an unruffled 
 lake. The trade winds are equable and 
 of constant direction. The climate is 
 mild in the last degree. Under such 
 conditions even savages, in open boats, 
 with a modicum of sail, would drift, as 
 in a dream, for hundreds, perhaps thou- 
 sands, of miles. These are the circum- 
 stances which make it possible for the eth- 
 nic distribution through the islands of 
 Polynesia to have been effected in the 
 manner above described. 
 
 It is not the purpose, at this point, to 
 develop the dispersion of the Polynesian 
 
 races through the two COn- Probable deriva- 
 
 tinents of America. The J^f^e"* 068 
 distribution of the vari- "World, 
 ous branches of the human family in 
 these continents will be considered when 
 the Asiatic Mongoloids have also been 
 traced to the western shores of North 
 America. Grave questions arise in the 
 mind of the inquirer relative to the cer- 
 tainty or uncertainty of the movements 
 by which the first men were distributed 
 on our continent. In the present state 
 of knowledge the bottom problems aris- 
 ing in this connection must be passed by 
 as unsolved. The best that ethnography 
 can do in the premises is to trace out the 
 possible, even probable, approximation of 
 the Polynesian and Asiatic Mongoloids
 
 514 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 to the western parts of the two Ameri- 
 cas. It is certainly not impossible that the 
 race of man may have thus made its ap- 
 pearance in the New World, and may 
 have been disseminated from ethnic 
 stocks which were derived from the 
 northeasternmost parts of Asia and the 
 islands of the South Pacific. The im- 
 mediate task before us is to resume the 
 consideration of the migratory lines by 
 which the Brown races were dispersed 
 through the larger parts of Asia. 
 
 dispersed, and where they have since 
 developed into the type of Chinese prop- 
 er. All the races south of the Hoang-Ho 
 and north of the Yang-tse-Kiang are 
 of this common stock, which is one of 
 the most distinct and persistent types of 
 mankind. 
 
 The East Mongols, as distinguished 
 from the Chinese and the Malayo-Chi- 
 nese, flowed from a branch of the Asiatic 
 Mongoloid family known as the North- 
 east division. Its course from AfVhan- 
 
 ROUTE OF THE MONGOLIAN DISTRIBUTION. THIAN-SHAN MOUNTAINS. Drawn by Riou. 
 
 We have now followed the lines of 
 distribution from Thibet, in the south- 
 eastward direction, to the 
 
 Outbranching 
 
 of the Asiatic Annamese and the Siamese 
 
 Mongoloids. .. ,-, 
 
 peninsulas. Returning to 
 the point of departure we find from the 
 valley of the Lan-Thsang a full stream of 
 migration, tending directly toward the 
 east and into the heart of the Chinese 
 empire. From the head-waters of the 
 Lan-Thsang to those of the Yang-tse the 
 migratory movement carried the true 
 Mongolians into the valley of the great 
 central river of China, where they were 
 
 istan was through Eastern Turkistan and 
 into that part of China which is known 
 geographically as Mongolia. This coun- 
 try occupies the great re- 
 
 ' Distribution of 
 
 gion between the Amoor the Northeast- 
 
 -i.-i TT TT .,-1 .-, ern Asiatics. 
 
 and the Hoang-Ho, with the 
 exception of the eastern part, next to 
 Corea and the sea of Japan, which is 
 called Manchuria. The people known 
 as Manchus are also descendants of the 
 northeast stream of Asiatic Mongoloids. 
 It is in this region, near the mouth of 
 the Amoor, that the great movement of 
 the Brown races of men in their progress
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BROWN DISPERSION. 515 
 
 eastward was checked and turned back 
 into the almost limitless regions of North- 
 Dispersion of ern Asia. First of all the 
 
 the Brown races Mnno-rYlian stream after 
 
 deflected in the Mongolian iream, aner 
 Amoor valley. crossing to the north of the 
 Amoor, was reflected into a loop, and the 
 migratory movement was resumed to- 
 ward the head- waters of the Hoang-Ho. 
 
 appears that the reverse line represent- 
 ing the departure of this race reaches 
 throughout the entire breadth of Asia, 
 having its origin as a separate ethnic 
 division in the Russian province of 
 Amoor, north of the river of that name, 
 and extending westward through Mon- 
 golia into Turkistan. The main migra- 
 
 CHUTE OF TCHIMBOULAC. Drawn by D. Lancelot, after Atkinson. 
 
 In the upper valley of this great river 
 the Calmuck Tartars were deposited, as 
 the result of the backward migration just 
 described. A second stream was deflect- 
 ed from the main line of this movement 
 and contributed the Buriats, holding the 
 country south of lake Baikal. More ex- 
 traordinary still was the departure from 
 the backward curve of the Mongoloids 
 of the Turkish division of mankind. It 
 
 tory line seems to have passed south of 
 lake Balkash, and to have thence contin- 
 ued its western progress across the Ural 
 and the Volga to tne northern shores of 
 the Black sea. On the whole, this progress 
 of the Turcomans is one of the most re- 
 markable among the ethnic movements 
 of mankind. The principal families de- 
 posited at the extreme of the migration 
 on the line we are now considering were
 
 516 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 the Nogaians, whose territory reached 
 from the Volga to the Caucasus and the 
 Black sea. 
 
 Before attempting to define all the 
 dispersions of the Turks in their back- 
 ward movement into West- 
 Race lines of ....... 
 
 Samoyeds and ern Asia, it is desirable to 
 
 Ural-Altaics. 
 
 turning 
 
 note some of the other re- 
 ethnic curves of the Brown 
 
 gration from the departure of these two 
 peoples was, for the Samoyeds, some- 
 what south, through the region between 
 lake Baikal and the desert of Gobi; 
 thence the line extended westward 
 until it crossed the river Obi, near its 
 junction with the Tobol. West of this 
 great stream began the dispersion of the 
 so-called Turanian, or Ural-Altaic, na- 
 
 OFF THE COAST OF COREA. Drawn by Theodore Weber, after Zuber. 
 
 races to the north of the Turkish line. 
 From the same origin with the Turks 
 themselves, in the country north of the 
 principal bend of the Amoor, extended 
 westward another great stream of mi- 
 gration, which bore at first the com- 
 bined volume of the Samoyed and Ural- 
 Altaic nations. The course of the mi- 
 
 tions, whose development covers, in 
 general terms, the whole region be- 
 tween the Baltic and the Obi. From 
 the central line of migration westward, 
 having its termini among the Finns and 
 Lapps in the extreme north of Europe, 
 many subordinate migrations turned to 
 the left and right, the principal of which
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BROWN DISPERSION. 517 
 
 were the streams which contributed cer- 
 tain Mongoloid families in the valleys 
 of the Ural and the Volga, and the de- 
 parture on the south which ended with 
 the Esths, on the eastern coast of the 
 Baltic. 
 
 Returning to the point of division be- 
 tween the Ural-Altaic and the Samoyed 
 families east of lake Baikal, 
 
 Distribution of 
 
 the Twagi and we find the latter stream 
 
 the Juraks. 
 
 pursuing its way westward, 
 dropping one branch of the family in the 
 valley of the Upper Angora, and carry- 
 ing its volume thence northward to the 
 Twagi tribes, east of the gulf of Obi, un- 
 der latitude seventy degrees north. The 
 main stream continued westward to about 
 the meridian of eighty degrees east 
 from Greenwich, where another branch 
 was thrown off northward, contributing 
 the Juraks to the peninsula west of the 
 Yenisei river. Still a third departure 
 entered the Yalmal peninsula, where the 
 Juraks also bear witness of the Mongo- 
 loid origin. The westward course of the 
 Samoyed dispersion ended between the 
 meridians of forty degrees and fifty de- 
 grees east, with the tribes of Vanuta and 
 Laghe. 
 
 If then once more we take our stand 
 in Manchuria, we shall find still an- 
 other great curve, to which. 
 
 Outline of the 
 
 Tungusian dis- the ethnic name of Tun- 
 
 persion. . 1 . 
 
 gusian has been given, 
 bending in like manner close along the 
 sea of Japan, and thence turning to the 
 west and north. It was from a branch 
 of this Tungusian stem bearing off to 
 the south through Manchuria that the 
 Coreans were deduced, and an extension 
 of the same migration carried into Nip- 
 pon the primitive Japanese. The Ainos, 
 also of Yezo, on the north, may be a 
 derivative of the same branch which 
 here perhaps reaches its limit ocean- 
 ward. The main line also divides in 
 
 high latitudes, throwing out branches, 
 especially on the right, which find the 
 limits of their departure among the Ya- 
 taks, the Tunguses, and other arctic 
 tribes, in the extreme limits of North- 
 eastern Asia. From this same origin, 
 moreover, the eastern movement was 
 continued through the great Asiatic 
 peninsula which stretches out between 
 the Arctic ocean and the North Pacific 
 toward Behring strait. There can be 
 little doubt that the Mongoloid tribes 
 inhabiting this region, such as the La- 
 muts, the Itelmes, the Koriaks, and oth- 
 ers, are of the same Mongoloid origin with 
 the Tungusians, the Manchurians, the 
 East Mongolians, the Ural-Altaics, and 
 the Samoyeds, the difference being 
 chiefly in modifications of development 
 effected by the peculiar geographical 
 environment into which the eastern di- 
 vision of the race was thrown on its 
 progress to the northwestern extremity 
 of North America. 
 
 Such, in brief, is a sketch in outline 
 of the distribution of the Brown races 
 through the continent of Asia. We 
 have now traced the Polynesian lines to 
 the western coasts of South outer circuit of 
 America and Mexico, and JS^g^JJ 1 
 the Asiatic Mongoloid lines races, 
 through the eastern extension of North- 
 ern Asia and the Aleutian islands, to 
 the northwestern shores of North Amer- 
 ica. Before beginning an account of 
 the distribution of these various Mongo- 
 loid races in the New World, it will be 
 desirable to notice some exceptional 
 lines which they seem to have followed, 
 even to the extreme west of Europe. 
 
 It is claimed by ethnographers that 
 the Basques and Iberians, Question of the 
 the ancient nations of the 
 Spanish peninsula, were of Iberians. 
 Mongoloid extraction. The question 
 has been much debated and the argu-
 
 518 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 ments fortified with every variety of 
 proof. On the whole, it may be conceded 
 that these primitive peoples of Spain 
 were allied in their race descent with the 
 Mongolians of the Asiatic continent. 
 Between the straits of Gibraltar, how- 
 ever, and the main line of the original 
 Mongoloid dispersion where it passes 
 northward through Beluchistan, there 
 have been found no Mongoloid tribes, or 
 indeed any distinct traces of their pres- 
 ence. In some manner, then, we may 
 assume that the Basques and Iberians 
 reached their destination in the extreme 
 west. By what route they did so must 
 remain conjectural. It may have been 
 by transnavigation of the Mediterranean. 
 But the greater likelihood seems to be 
 that in very primitive times a branch 
 put off to the west from the pre-Mongo- 
 loid stem, passing through the countries 
 of the Hamites about the head of the 
 Persian gulf, across Upper Arabia, and 
 through the whole extent of North Afri- 
 ca to the straits, and thence into South- 
 ern Spain. Such a line may, at any 
 rate, without undue straining of the 
 hypothesis, account for the presence in 
 the west of Europe of nations evidently 
 allied in their ethnic descent with the 
 Thibetans and Malayo-Chinese. 
 
 The presence of the Esths between 
 the Letts and Finns on the eastern 
 shores of the Baltic has 
 also constituted a problem 
 for which a solution has 
 already been found in the deflection of a 
 southern line from the Ural-Altaic 
 migration in Northern Europe. Some 
 ethnographers have not hesitated to 
 mark out a route of migration from the 
 country of the Basques in a north- 
 eastern direction, across Gaul and Ger- 
 many, into Esthonia! But, considering 
 the general course and character of the 
 movements by which Central Europe 
 
 Place of the 
 Esths in the 
 scheme of races. 
 
 was peopled, the latter supposition ap- 
 pears to be altogether unwarranted. 
 
 A general comment or two will be 
 appropriate as to the character of the 
 dispersion of the Brown races in the 
 countries which we have 
 
 Ethnic connec- 
 
 thus far considered. In tionsofthe 
 the first place, it is remark- 
 able, in view of the early preferences 
 which the Mongoloids showed for warm 
 climates, that Africa has been untouched 
 by their migrations. The nearest ap- 
 proach to this continent which the Brown 
 races has made is that of the Polynesian 
 Mongoloids in Madagascar. It is in 
 evidence that from the island of Java a 
 branch of this race made its way through 
 the Indian ocean, touching perhaps at 
 the southern point of Ceylon, and thence 
 passing in a southerly direction from 
 island group to island group to its 
 destination and development in the 
 natives races of Madagascar. To these 
 peoples ethnography has assigned the 
 ethnic name of Malagasy. 
 
 In the second place, it may be noted 
 that the Brown races, in the primary 
 stages of their distribution, appear to 
 have been drawn by cosmic General and 
 
 * special direc- 
 
 forces toward the east. In tions of the 
 
 . . Brown disper- 
 
 general, Southern Asia re- S i 0n . 
 ceived its population from movements in 
 this direction. These movements con- 
 tinued until the Pacific was reached, and 
 was even carried forward through the 
 Polynesian archipelagoes until, as we 
 have seen, the race lines probably touched 
 the western shores of the New World. 
 But on the continent the eastern migra- 
 tions of the Mongoloids seem to have 
 fallen into a whirl in Manchuria, and to 
 have been bent backwards, as above de- 
 scribed, through the whole extent of 
 Northern Asia and even far into Eu- 
 rope. The world- wide extent of these 
 movements can with difficulty be appre-
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BROWN DISPERSION. 519 
 
 elated or understood even by the student 
 of history, to whom great continental 
 stretches and far-reaching developments 
 are familiar. As compared with the 
 limited dispersion of the Hamitic and 
 Semitic nations, or even with the greater 
 and more populous distribution of the 
 Aryans in the small continent of Eu- 
 rope, the Asiatic and Oceanic disper- 
 sion of the Mongoloids appears to the 
 scholar in ethnography and history as 
 world-wide and limitless. 
 
 We come, then, 
 to look briefly at r 
 the primitive dis- ~ 
 tribution of man- \ 
 kind in the two * 
 Americas. For | 
 many reasons the 
 ethnology of these 
 continents is be- 
 set with special 
 difficulties. The 
 aboriginal peoples 
 inhabiting them 
 were uncivilized 
 races in the prelit- 
 erary stages of de- 
 velopment. Their 
 monuments had 
 already fallen into 
 the domain of 
 
 archaeology before the coming of the 
 White races. The peculiar family rela- 
 tion existing among nearly all the tribes 
 Difficult eth- of the New World tended 
 to confuse the lines of race 
 distinction and to blur the 
 whole ethnographic outline. The house- 
 hold was generally based upon a system of 
 marriage differing but little from poly- 
 andry, the result of which was to con- 
 verge the lines of descent through the 
 woman instead of the man. The tribes 
 were largely nomadic in their disposi- 
 tion. War and conquest were frequent, 
 
 and one race, by means of aggression 
 and victory, was many times super- 
 imposed territorially on another. 
 
 Behind all this confusion there ap- 
 pears to the ethnographer the shadow 
 of the bottom question rel- 
 
 - 1 Ultimate deriva- 
 
 ative to the primary origin tionoftnein- 
 
 r ,1 -TIT -, dian races. 
 
 of these races. We have 
 agreed to regard the Polynesian islands 
 and Northeastern Asia as the sources of 
 the American aborigines, but it may be 
 frankly confessed that so much has not 
 
 COAST OF MADAGASCAR AND 
 
 nography of the 
 American ab- 
 origines. 
 
 VIEW OF MAJONGA. LIMIT OF THE BROWN DISPERSION. 
 Drawn by De Berard. 
 
 been established by irrefragable proofs. 
 Nevertheless, the affinity and diversity 
 of languages prevalent in the New World 
 give many evidences, when compared 
 with Polynesian and Asiatic tongues, 
 of a common paternity; and ethnic 
 and tribal lines have been in many 
 parts sufficiently maintained to indi- 
 cate with tolerable certainty the direc- 
 tion of migrations and the ultimate 
 derivation of these barbarous peoples. 
 The physical peculiarities of the Red 
 men, the primitive Mexicans, and the Es- 
 quimaux have alsc been of advantage in
 
 520 
 
 GREA T RA CBS OF MANKIND. 
 
 clearing up many questions relating to the 
 first people of North America; and the 
 persistency of manners and customs that 
 great fact which has often come to the 
 rescue of embarrassed scholarship has 
 thrown its constant light on many ob- 
 scure parts of the questions acre before 
 us. We shall now attempt, following the 
 hypothesis of an Asiatic and Polynesian 
 origin, to delineate the course of dis- 
 
 O ' 
 
 tribution of the primitive races through 
 the two Americans, and their develop- 
 
 the Koriaks and Chuk-chee tribes, that 
 has warranted the conclusion of an Asi- 
 atic derivatiori for the Orarians. 
 
 The line, therefore, marking the dis- 
 persion of the northeastern stream of 
 
 Asiatic Mongoloids into Easy derivation 
 1 1 r A of Alaskan ab 
 
 these extreme parts of Asia engines from 
 may well be drawn across the Asiatics. 
 the strait and distributed into the penin- 
 sular region of Northwestern North 
 America. In like manner, the clear 
 relationship of the people inhabiting 
 
 ROUTE OF THE ORARIAN DISPERSION. PERIL SrRAixs.-Drawn by Theodore Weber. 
 
 Place and affln. 
 ities of the 
 Orarians. 
 
 ment into distinct families of the hu- 
 man species. 
 
 In the extreme northwestern portion 
 of North America we find a rather wide- 
 ly dispersed race, to which 
 ethnographers have given 
 the name of Orarians. In 
 general, they are distributed in that penin- 
 sular part of the continent which extends 
 from the meridian of about one hundred 
 and twenty degrees west to Behring 
 strait. It is the affinity, almost unmis- 
 takable, of these people with the Yakuts 
 of Northeastern Asia, particularly with 
 
 the southern part of the Alaskan penin- 
 sula with the Pacific peoples of the 
 Aleutian islands, gives warrant for the 
 derivation of the former from the latter. 
 It is in this Alaskan portion of the 
 country that ethnographers have placed 
 the Orarians proper, while to the north, 
 in Upper Alaska, that is, between the 
 Yukon and the Arctic ocean, we have a 
 distribution of the Western Esquimaux. 
 Further to the east and central to the 
 peninsula are the Tinneh races, or at 
 least a branch thereof, while to the 
 south of these and around the coar.t of
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BROWN DISPERSION. 521 
 
 the Great archipelago are located the 
 Tlinkets and Nasses. The outlying- 
 islands are inhabited by other branches 
 of the same race called the Yakuts, 
 the Sitkans, and the Hidahs. 
 
 By the time that the ethnographer has 
 advanced thus far to the east, in follow- 
 ing the lines of the Asiatic Mongoloids 
 
 the Polynesians who had come primarily 
 to the shore of the continent in the re- 
 gion of Old California. Advancing still 
 further to the east, and following the 
 same Asiatic Mongoloid line of disper- 
 sion in the extreme north, the inquirer 
 will make his way above the region of 
 the Great Bear and Great Slave lakes, 
 
 ROUTE OF THE CHONTAL DISPERSION SOUTHWARD. COAST OF PANAMA. Drawn by De Berard. 
 
 goloids mix 
 with. Asiatic 
 derivatives. 
 
 continentward, he finds himself con- 
 fronted with what appear to be return- 
 Polynesian Mon- ing races of Polynesian 
 extraction. The Tinneh 
 family above referred to 
 are a people different apparently in race 
 characteristics from the other stocks of 
 Alaska, and it is generally conceded 
 that they have been carried into this re- 
 mote position by a returning migration of 
 M. Vol. i 34 
 
 in the country of the widely spread fam- 
 ily called the Tinneh. The territory 
 occupied by this division extends from 
 about the meridian of one hundred and 
 twenty-five degrees west, eastward to 
 Hudson's bay and the gulf of Boothia. 
 Its limits northward are the Arctic 
 ocean and the countries of the Eastern 
 Esquimaux, whose line of dispersion 
 reaches the coast of Labrador. On the
 
 522 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 south, the great river and lake system 
 which discharges its waters through the 
 Nelson into Hudson's bay mark the 
 boundaries of the Tinneh. 
 
 It is in the latter region that the re- 
 turning lines of the Polynesian Mongo- 
 Generai course loids are again encountered. 
 TSu The whole movement of 
 migrations. the latter races here ap- 
 pears from the east to the west, while 
 the Asiatics flow from the west to the 
 
 TYPE OF AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS THE INDIAN BARRE. 
 Drawn by Riou. 
 
 east. The main migration of the East- 
 ern Esquimaux may be regarded as ex- 
 tending through the arctic archipelago, 
 perhaps by way of North Devon island, 
 or Ellesmere land, across Smith's sound 
 into Greenland, where the final distribu- 
 tion of this family has its limits. 
 
 It will be seen by an examination of 
 the map that this region is under the 
 meridian of fifty degrees west from 
 
 Greenwich, while the original source 
 which we have assigned to the Brown 
 races in Beluchistan is very near the 
 meridian of sixty -five degrees east, 
 from which it is manifest that the di- 
 rect dispersion east and west of the 
 Asiatic Mongoloids has covered a longi- 
 tude of one hundred and sixty- five degrees ; 
 and if we take into account the multi- 
 farious departures to the right and left 
 the endless curves and windings by 
 which such a move- 
 ment would be car- 
 ried forward from 
 its initial departure 
 to its final destina- 
 tion we shall see 
 that the Brown 
 races of men have 
 virtually encircled 
 the earth in their 
 wanderings ! 
 
 Meanwhile, the 
 migration of this 
 same family of 
 Mongoloids had ex- 
 tended down the 
 Alaskan coast to 
 Vancouver's island. 
 Here, in the north- 
 western part of 
 what is now the 
 United States, the 
 great family of the 
 Selish was dis- 
 tributed. By hy- 
 pothesis, a deflected branch of this 
 family may be traced eastward and 
 thence southward to about 
 
 Distribution of 
 
 the fortieth parallel of lat- the seiish; the 
 
 , , ., . Mexican races. 
 
 itude and the ninety- 
 fourth west from Greenwich. From 
 this center several lines of departure 
 may be noted upon which, in the south- 
 ern parts of the United States, the 
 old nations of Choctaws, Creeks, and
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BROWN DISPERSION. 523 
 
 persion of the 
 Central Amer- 
 icans. 
 
 Natchez Indians were developed. An- 
 other line, perhaps, passed from the same 
 origin to the west, thence southward into 
 Mexico, and from the latter dispersion 
 we gather the old races of the Toltecs, 
 the Aztecs, andtheOttomies, who played 
 so important a part in the quasi civili- 
 zation which the Spanish invaders dis- 
 covered and destroyed. 
 
 From another branch of the same dis- 
 persion arose the Cholulans. Still south- 
 origin and dis- ward the course of migra- 
 tion was continued into 
 Central America, where the 
 nations called the Mayas, the Nahoas, 
 the Quiches, and the Chontals were dis- 
 tributed north of the isthmus. We may 
 even continue the same line of southern 
 departure through the isthmus of Panama 
 and down the whole coast of Western 
 South America. The native races along 
 this extended seashore, from Panama 
 through Peru and Chili to Patagonia 
 and finally to Terra del Fuego, have 
 been found to be allied throughout with 
 the Asiatic Mongoloids rather than with 
 the Polynesians. The greatest of these 
 families are perhaps the Aymaras, the 
 Quichuas, the Araucanians, the Pampas, 
 and the Patagonians, named in the order 
 of the descent from the north. The 
 Fuegians mark the extreme of this dis- 
 persion. The lines indicating the prog- 
 ress traverse the entire extent of the 
 two continents, besides many meander- 
 ings, the limits of which could hardly be 
 determined in terms of current geog- 
 raphy. 
 
 At this point it may be well to note 
 also some special developments north of 
 Place of the Mexico. The Californians, 
 i?atL h n n o e f S t ; he er - together with the Sho- 
 six Nations. shones, the Mutsun, and 
 Yuma nations, may be regarded as dis- 
 persions from the north. 
 
 It may be, however, in the case of the 
 
 Shoshones, that they proceeded from an 
 eastern migration, having its origin in 
 the center of the United States. There 
 appear to have been a good many inter- 
 changes of character in the central 
 nations of North America, the Asiatic 
 Mongoloids taking on the character of 
 Polynesians, and vice versa. The great 
 nations of the Eastern United States 
 
 TYPE OF AMERICAN MONGOLOIDS MONDURNCA 
 INDIAN WOMAN. 
 
 the Onondagas, the Oneidas, the Sen- 
 ecas, the Mohicans, may be referred 
 ultimately to the same stock with the 
 Cherokees, the Muskogees, and other 
 families of the Southeastern United 
 States, and these in turn seem to have 
 originated in the Antilles, and to have 
 arisen ultimately from a Polynesian 
 source. 
 
 It will be well, therefore, at this point 
 to take up the course of dispersion of the 
 Polynesian races from the center of the 
 west coast of South America and follow 
 the same in its divisions through that
 
 524 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 continent. Perhaps the first deflection 
 
 from the main line of eastern departure 
 
 was to the right, into the 
 
 The Polynesian . . 
 
 Mongoloids in countries now occupied by 
 
 SoutnAmerica. ^ Ar ^ entine Republic. 
 
 The native races of this region are known 
 by the name of Guaycurus. They be- 
 long in general to the country between 
 the mouths of the La Plata and the Rio 
 Negro. The coast nation of this part of 
 the continent are known as the Puelches. 
 A second migratory stream put off about 
 the head-waters of the La Plata, taking 
 its course eastward, and was thence 
 deflected to the coast, in Uruguay, where 
 the people called Charraks bear evidence 
 of the dispersion. Higher up, the 
 Guarani were distributed, and from this 
 region the main line extended in a 
 course nearly parallel with the sea, into 
 the heart of Brazil. The mountain races 
 to the left of this line are known by the 
 name of the Parexis, while the still 
 greater family of nations between the 
 river Amazon and the San Francisco 
 are called Tupis. The latter are sub- 
 divided into the Crans, the Crens, and 
 the Gucks, with many subordinate tribes 
 and ramifications. 
 
 One branch of this same Polynesian 
 migration turned from this country up 
 Origin of tne the valley of the Amazon 
 and was distributed among 
 the initial streams of 
 that great river, while another branch 
 crossed the Amazon to the north and 
 contributed the Caribbean nations in 
 their various families and tribes. It ap- 
 pears that from the coast at the mouth 
 of the Orinoco, almost directly north- 
 ward, and thence westward through 
 the islands to Hayti, and thence by way 
 of the Greater Antilles to the southern 
 extremity of Florida, the line of migra- 
 tion was carried, depositing the Sem- 
 inoles in the latter country, and thence 
 
 West Indians 
 and the Semi- 
 noles. 
 
 bending eastward through the coast re- 
 gions of the United States. It is proba- 
 bly true that the kinship and affinity of 
 so great numbers of the Indian tribes of 
 North America with the Polynesians of 
 the South Pacific must be referred to this 
 almost infinite line of departure which 
 we have been following from Sumatra 
 and Siam across the South Pacific to the 
 western coast of South America. 
 
 Hereafter, in noticing the peculiarities 
 of the Indian races of the New World, 
 we may have occasion to speak again of 
 their geographical positions Universality of 
 and mutations. It is be- ***? 
 lieved that this cursory out- Americas. 
 line of the general movements by which 
 the New World was probably peopled with 
 inhabitants belonging to the Brown races 
 of mankind, will be sufficient to give an 
 adequate idea of the development of 
 these races. The great peculiarity which 
 impresses itself most upon the mind of 
 the ethnographer and historian is that 
 all the aboriginal families of these con- 
 tinents belonged to the Brown family of 
 mankind. In those primary movements 
 which may be called natural, as contra- 
 distinguished from the somewhat artifi- 
 cial migrations and colonizations which 
 are projected from civilized countries 
 into the barbarous territories of the 
 world, not a single Black or Ruddy tribe 
 of men reached the shores of either 
 America. 
 
 It is, indeed, a reflection well calculat- 
 ed to astonish the inquirer that the most 
 progressive and energetic peoples of the 
 world have not, until times most recent, 
 carried the lines of their Astonishing ex- 
 dispersion into the remoter ? 
 parts of the habitable globe. Brown races. 
 It is true that the Aryan races have at 
 present extended their languages and 
 institutions even their blood progeny 
 into the uttermost parts of the earth, but
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BLACKS. 
 
 525 
 
 these movements do not belong to the 
 same class of phenomena by which the 
 primitive, unconscious peoples were dis- 
 tributed to their several destinations. 
 
 If we look at these primary movements 
 only, our surprise may well be great at 
 the indescribable extent of the wander- 
 ings and ethnic dispersions of the Brown 
 i-aces of mankind and the comparatively 
 small areas in which the progressive 
 and civilizing peoples have borne them- 
 selves and their institutions. With a 
 map of the world drawn on Mercator's 
 projection before the student who de- 
 sires to inform himself of the prehistoric 
 movements of mankind, the great, well- 
 nigh universal, diffusion of the Brown 
 races throughout all Asia, several parts 
 of Europe, and the whole of Polynesia 
 and the two American continents must 
 impress his mind with the striking char- 
 acter and singularity of these human phe- 
 nomena. 
 
 Before dismissing the subject of the 
 distribution of the Brown races, we will 
 point once more to the outer geograph- 
 ical limits of the dispersion in different 
 
 parts of the world. The migratory lines 
 in South America drop to the extremity 
 of the continent in latitude fifty-five de- 
 grees. The Fuegians rep- outer periphery 
 
 resent the nearest approach gjg*^ 
 of the Brown races to persion. 
 the south pole. The next limit in the 
 same direction may be found in the 
 Chatham islands and the southern parts 
 of New Zealand, extending from lati- 
 tude forty-five degrees to fifty degrees 
 south. As already noted, the western 
 stream of this family terminates in 
 Spain, at about ten degrees west from 
 Greenwich. The eastern boundary of 
 the Greenland Esquimaux may be given 
 at about twenty degrees west. The 
 northern excursions of this race have 
 reached to at least the eightieth paral- 
 lel north; from which we may gather 
 that through three hundred and fifty de- 
 grees of longitude and a hundred and thirty* 
 five degrees of latitude the descendants of 
 the Brown races of mankind have been 
 dispersed by the natural forces to which 
 barbarians in their migratory movements 
 are subject! 
 
 XXX. DISTRIBUTION OF* THE BLACK 
 RACES. 
 
 S compared with the 
 complexity and extent 
 of the dispersion of the 
 Brown races of man- 
 kind, the Black divi- 
 sions and departures 
 of the human family 
 are simple and easy of apprehension. 
 They are confined, in general terms, to 
 that portion of the African continent ly- 
 ing south of the twentieth parallel of 
 north latitude, and to Australia and the 
 Micronesian islands. The fact that the 
 
 Indian ocean lies between these African 
 and Australian dispersions of the race, 
 
 and that the presence of General oharac- 
 
 Black peoples isnotdiscov- ^^^^ 
 erable in any other of the tion ' 
 great continents, except by reason of re- 
 cent civilizing movements, introduces 
 the one great difficulty in determining 
 the origin whence both streams of the 
 race have flowed. It is this circum- 
 stance, moreover, which has in a great 
 measure fortified the hypothesis that 
 under the Indian ocean lies the sub-
 
 526 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 merged continent of Lemuria, the an- 
 cestral home of all the races of men. 
 
 Granted the existence in prehistoric 
 ages of such a continent, and the sub- 
 Lemurianeces- sequent dispersion of man- 
 
 sary to unify the kind Qn t ^ Q mo nOgenetic 
 Black disper- 
 sion, hypothesis becomes not 
 
 only plausible, but easy and natural. 
 But the continent is a supposition so 
 
 Africa seems to have been on the east- 
 ern or peninsular coast where the conti- 
 nent juts OUt into the In- Origin of the eth- 
 
 dian ocean, about the par- n of S t^ ma 
 allel of ten degrees north. African races. 
 It has been stated above that most of 
 the peoples of this coast region as far 
 west as about the thirty-seventh degree 
 of longitude are of Semitic origin, with 
 
 MEURKA. Drawn by Y. Pranishnikoff. 
 
 far as the present knowledge of man- 
 kind is concerned, and we are obliged 
 to consider the African and the Aus- 
 tralian distribution of the Black races as 
 separate phenomena, one presenting it- 
 self with a westward and the other with 
 an eastward migratory tendency. 
 
 As already remarked, the beginning 
 of the Black populations of Southern 
 
 perhaps a mixture of Hamitic stock. 
 Such peoples are the Somali, the Dona- 
 kil, the Galla tribes, and others, inhabit- 
 ing this peninsular part of Africa. It is 
 somewhat to the west of these, there- 
 fore, that the actual dispersion of the 
 Black peoples seems to have its center. 
 This is to say that the lines indicative 
 of the migration of the Black races from
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BLACKS. 
 
 527 
 
 the eastern coast of Africa are for a dis- 
 tance of about ten degrees from the 
 ocean hypothetical, the country through 
 which they pass being now occupied by 
 tribes of another race. 
 
 It may be conceded that the oldest 
 branch of the Negro family, upon the 
 Place and dis- consideration of which we 
 are now to enter, are the 
 Fundi-Sudanese, who oc- 
 cupy the country between the Blue and 
 the White Nile for some distance south of 
 
 tribution of the 
 Fundi-Sudan- 
 ese. 
 
 At this point it may be well to des- 
 ignate the principal branches into which 
 the Negro race proper is divided. The 
 northern stem, next to the Kinship of Fuiah 
 Fundi just mentioned, car- ^ F r ^ d at r e acesJ 
 ried into Central Africa families, 
 the Negroes of the Sudan and perhaps 
 the Fulah races lying to -the north. 
 Some trouble has arisen as to the classi- 
 fication of the latter peoples, and there 
 are traces in their color and other pecul- 
 iarities indicative of an admixture of 
 
 BAMBARRA TYPES. Drawn by Emile Bayard 
 
 their intersection. It is likely that this 
 was the first territorial dispersion of the 
 family which afterwards spread through 
 the larger part of the continent to the 
 west and south. The Fundi seem never 
 to have removed very far from their 
 original seats. They founded here the 
 kingdom of Sennaar. They have the 
 same peculiarities of person and tribal 
 character with the Negroes of Southern 
 and Western Africa, and are certainly in 
 affinity with them by race descent. 
 
 Hamitic blood. By the Sudanese, how- 
 ever, the Fulahs are regarded as of the 
 same race with themselves, and, on the 
 whole, the evidences of kinship with the 
 Black peoples on the south are sufficient 
 to warrant this classification. 
 
 Several subordinate families were 
 thrown off from this same northernmost 
 stem of Black dispersion. Among these 
 are the Haussa tribes, the Sonhrays in 
 the valley of the Niger on the extreme 
 west, the Jolofers between the Senegal
 
 528 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 and the Gambia on the coast. There is 
 no doubt that the Hamitic line of migra- 
 tion, bending to the south out of the 
 Moorish states of Western Africa, pen- 
 etrated the valley of the Niger, and that 
 this stock has contributed somewhat to 
 modify the Black peoples in the north 
 of the Sudan. 
 
 The Sudanese proper are likewise 
 divided into many peoples, distributed 
 from the Upper White Nile, across the 
 Distribution of continent to the westward, 
 tSSSS^to the Mandingos and 
 eans - other tribes of Guinea. 
 
 Glancing over the whole field of Central 
 Africa, between the twentieth parallel of 
 north latitude and ten degrees south, we 
 may, on a geographical basis, note four 
 principal ethnic divisions of peoples : 
 
 i . West Sudan and Guinea. In this re- 
 gion there are beside the Fulahs six other 
 groups, distinguishable by sufficient dif- 
 ferences to warrant a classification. The 
 Mandingos, with ten or twelve subordi- 
 nate tribes, occupy Upper Guinea and 
 Southern Senegambia. The Woloffs have 
 seven divisions, or tribes, which are dis- 
 tributed inland between the Senegal and 
 Gambia rivers. The Felups are divided 
 into twelve tribes, or nations, scattered 
 over the territory between the Gambia 
 and Sierra Leone. The Liberians have 
 seventeen tribal divisions scattered along 
 the Grain coast and the Ivory coast. 
 The Ewe group consists of ten different 
 nations, and are distributed along the 
 Gold and Slave coasts. The Ibo group 
 also embraces ten subdivisions, having 
 their territories in Benue and along the 
 Lower Niger. The Sonhray family, with 
 many subordinate tribes, occupy the 
 country along the Middle Niger, from 
 Timbuctu to Gando. The Fulahs, already 
 described, are divided into eight nations, 
 inhabiting the eastern parts of Sene- 
 gambia and distributed eastward to the 
 
 Baghirmi country. All these peoples 
 except the Sonhray and Fulah nations 
 speak dialects of a common language, 
 but the latter peoples appear to have 
 each a distinct vernacular. 
 
 2 . Central Sudan and the Chad Basin." 
 In this region there are five separate 
 groups of peoples. The 
 
 Central Sudan- 
 
 first are the Adamawa ese and tribes of 
 
 ., .. . , the Chad Basin. 
 
 group, with some sixteen 
 tribal branches, belonging to Upper 
 Benue and scattered thence eastward to 
 Logo. The second division, called the 
 Tubu nations, embraces twelve tribes, 
 inhabiting Tibesti, Kanem, and the 
 countries extending to the northern part 
 of Darfur. The third, or Logon, group 
 includes about fifteen branches, inhab- 
 iting Bornu, Lower Shari, and the Chad 
 islands. The fourth group, called the 
 Baghirmi, is divided into fifteen nations, 
 occupying the lower and middle parts 
 of Shari and the territories eastward to 
 Runga and Darbanda. The fourth, or 
 Waday, group, including a vast number 
 of tribes, occupy the country of Waday 
 and the districts eastward to Darfur. 
 
 3. East Sudan and Upper Nile. In this 
 region there are four race families. The 
 first, known as the Dar- 
 
 Place of the 
 
 banda group, has eleven East Sudanese 
 
 , ., 1 ,. . . . and the Nilotes. 
 
 tribal divisions, occupying 
 the country of Upper Shari and the ter- 
 ritory eastward to Dar-Fertit. The sec- 
 ond family of tribes, called the Fur 
 group, have about seventeen nations oc- 
 cupying the country of Darfur and Kor- 
 dofan, between Waday and the White 
 Nile. The third group, called Nilotes, 
 are divided into more than twenty tribes, 
 living along the White Nile and its trib- 
 utaries, eastward to Kaffa and Gallaland, 
 and southward to Uganda. The fourth 
 group of tribes are known as the Zandey, 
 and are better organized as a nation than 
 any of those above enumerated. They
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BLACKS. 
 
 529 
 
 live about the Welle, and extend south- 
 ward to the Lualaba. 
 
 The above three general divisions are 
 all included under the general head of 
 Ethnic traces Sudanese, and are all Ne- 
 ? groes though consider- 
 gritians. ably differentiated in ethnic 
 
 character except in so far as they have 
 been modified along the northern and 
 
 j) 
 
 BANTU TYPE CHIEF N'DOUMBA. 
 Drawn by Riou. 
 
 western borders by Hamitic influences. 
 It has already been noted that the Fulah 
 nations, especially the West Fulahs, 
 have been influenced not a little in their 
 race development by the impact of the 
 Hamitic migration, turning from the 
 north into Senegambia. We now come 
 to the fourth general division of the Ne- 
 gro race. 
 
 4. The Bantu Family. This great race 
 occupies South Central Africa, between 
 
 the Sudanese on the north and the Kaf- 
 firs and Hottentots on the south. The 
 Bantus have been classified, 
 
 . Classification 
 
 according to SUch dlStinc- and subdivisions 
 
 tions as they present, into f the Bantus< 
 five ethnic groups. These are arranged 
 principally on the lines of geographical 
 locality: first, the Zulu-Kaffir group, 
 embracing many tribes, are scattered 
 through Zululand, Natal- Kaffraria, and 
 in the region northward toward the 
 great lakes of Eastern Africa; second, 
 the Central group, divided into about 
 sixteen nations, occupy the Upper 
 Orange river, Transvaal, the shores of 
 lake N 'garni, and portions of the Zam- 
 besi. The Eastern group, also includ- 
 ing many subordinate tribes, fill the ter- 
 ritories on the east coast from the equa- 
 tor southward to the edge of Delagoa, 
 and westward to lake Nyassa; fourth, 
 the Equatorial group, including more 
 than twenty nations, fill the regions of 
 the great lakes, the upper part of Lua- 
 laba, and the country southward to the 
 Lokinga mountains; fifth, the Western 
 group, including about forty nations, 
 are distributed along the west coast of 
 the continent, from Damaraland north- 
 ward to the Cameroon mountains, and 
 eastward to the twentieth meridian of 
 longitude. 
 
 Within these vast regions, almost in- 
 comprehensible in their extent and char- 
 acter by people of the 
 
 -A.fri.C3, tli IPs/triS! 
 
 Western continents, there Doiorosaofthe 
 are distributed about one 
 hundred and thirty million of people of 
 pure Negro origin, besides about twenty 
 million who have received, from one 
 circumstance or another, the traces of 
 foreign blood. These are the parts of 
 the earth out of which the conscience- 
 less states of the Middle Ages, and the 
 great nations of modern times as well, 
 have gathered their cargoes of human
 
 530 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 chattels for the slave markets of the 
 world. It is the region of infinite sor- 
 rows, to which the inhabitants of a bet- 
 ter universe might point with shame, as 
 to the Patria Dolorosa of all planets, 
 upon which the stronger races of man- 
 kind have preyed with the cruelty of 
 tigers and the gluttony of wolves. 
 
 If we resume the consideration of the 
 
 migratory lines by which the widely dis- 
 
 persed races of the Sudan and the Bantu 
 
 countries were distributed, we shall find 
 
 one great departure turning 
 
 Limits of the 
 
 Zulu and Kaffir to the south, from the coun- 
 try included between the 
 Blue and the White Nile, and bearing 
 down the eastern coast of Africa the 
 primitive races of that region as far as 
 the Zulus and Coast Kaffirs of the south. 
 It appears that this branch of the dis- 
 persion was limited to the country be- 
 tween lake Nyassa and the sea, thus con- 
 stituting a marked division between the 
 coast Negroes of Eastern Africa and the 
 Hottentots of the central and western 
 parts of the continent. 
 
 In the district immediately east of the 
 Victoria Nyanza the migratory line 
 Ethnic relations seems to have bifurcated, 
 
 a Weste br anch Fating 
 
 o ff from the Coast Kaffir 
 division and extending around lake Tan- 
 ganyika and into the heart of the Bantu 
 country. It was by the ramification, 
 very extensive and multifarious, of this 
 line that the Bantu nations and the great 
 family of the West Kaffirs were distrib- 
 uted. The dispersion continued to the 
 western coast of the continent, the rami- 
 fications in this region reaching from 
 above the equator to the parallel of twen- 
 ty degrees south. On the lower coast, 
 however, the Bantu tribes were some- 
 what restricted to the interior by a line 
 of Hottentot migration from the south, 
 which distributed the Obongas and 
 
 Kaffir e s C andthe 
 
 Bantus. 
 
 other tribes between the Kaffirs and the 
 sea. 
 
 Such, then, in general terms, are the 
 limits and extent of the Negro dispersion 
 of mankind. Geographically, its south- 
 ernmost point is With the General bound- 
 
 Zulus, under the parallel of Xf]2k 
 thirty degrees south. Its tion - 
 northernmost departure is with that eth- 
 nic line which carried the Jolofers to their 
 place on the south banks of the Senegal, 
 in latitude twenty degrees north. The 
 eastern divisions of the Negro family 
 are conterminous with the African coast 
 adjacent to the Indian ocean, and the 
 western distribution of the race is along 
 the shores of. the Atlantic. Measured 
 by meridians of longitude, the dispersion 
 reaches from fifty degrees east to twenty 
 degrees west. The whole area, therefore, 
 included by the dissemination of Negro 
 races, extends through about fifty degrees 
 of latitude and seventy degrees of longi- 
 tude, being, in general terms, coexten- 
 sive with Central and Southern Africa. 
 
 We come, in the next place, to con- 
 sider the dispersion of the Hottentots. 
 These constitute the remaining major 
 division of the Black race 
 
 Race origin of 
 
 in Africa. It is claimed by the Hottentots 
 
 ... ! .1 .if considered. 
 
 ethnographers that the line 
 of migration which carried this people 
 into the south extremity of the continent 
 entered from the side of the Indian 
 ocean at a point on the coast somewhat 
 below the entrance of the Negroes. We 
 have, however, in the case of the Hot- 
 tentots the same uncertainty that con- 
 fronted us in the case of the Negro race. 
 This is to say that Hottentot tribes have 
 not been found, within the historical era, 
 in that part of the country where they 
 are supposed to have entered. The line 
 from the coast, running in a southwest- 
 erly direction between lakes Tangan- 
 yika and Nyassa, is carried by JiypotJiesit
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BLACKS. 
 
 531 
 
 through more than twenty degrees of 
 latitude before the borders of the Hot- 
 tentot dispersion are reached. Such is 
 the theory. All probabilities, however, 
 point to the incoming of these tribes 
 from the direction indicated, and their 
 affinity with the Negroes fully warrants 
 the assumption of a common origin with 
 them. 
 
 It is not until the inquirer reaches the 
 valley of the Upper Zambesi in his jour- 
 Where the Hot- ney across Southern Africa 
 
 distributed. comes upon the first tribes 
 of Hottentots. They are virtually lim- 
 ited in their actual distribution to the 
 
 BECHUANA TYPE A PAHOUIN. 
 Drawn by Riou. 
 
 country south of the Zambesi. The first 
 nation of importance is the Makololo 
 people, on the right bank of the river 
 and in the central part of the country. 
 They have the Negro Ovambos and Bun- 
 das on the west and the Coast Kaffirs on 
 the east. The Makololo may be regard- 
 ed as the oldest existing branch of the 
 Hottentot race, though it is in evidence 
 that in former times they extended much 
 further to the east, and that they occu- 
 
 pied the country from which they were 
 subsequently expelled by the Kaffirs 
 and other Negro tribes. 
 
 The next branch of the race is found 
 on the head-waters of the Gariep, or Or- 
 ange, river, and is known by the ethnic 
 name of Bechuanas. Some ethnogra- 
 phers have been disposed to make them a 
 race of different origin from the Hotten- 
 tots. It can not be denied that they are 
 distinguished from the aborigines of Cape 
 Colony by several important -character- 
 istics. The nation has been consider- 
 ably compressed by wars with the peo- 
 ple of the south and with the Kaffirs on 
 the east ; and in recent times the Boers 
 have established themselves within the 
 Bechuana territory. 
 
 The family of Hottentots are, like 
 the Negroes further north, divided into 
 many subordinate tribes, subordinate 
 of which the Bassutos are %%%? 
 the principal. They have tots - 
 their territories to the west of the Quath- 
 lamba mountains. A second tribe is 
 called the Batlapi, having their habitat 
 on the borders of the Kalahari desert. 
 A third family, known as the Barolong, 
 dwell to the north of the last named 
 people, but these have been nearly ex- 
 terminated in warfare with the Kaffirs. 
 Still north of the Barolong are the Bang- 
 waketse, while the Bahurutse have their 
 territories close alongside. The Badoana 
 are scattered on the north coast of lake 
 N'gami, and the Bakwains occupy the 
 hill-country whence the rivers Notuani 
 and Marqua descend to the coast. These 
 are the principal tribal divisions of the 
 Hottentot family. In the extreme south, 
 however, the most characteristic of all 
 these races, the Bushman and the Nam- 
 aqua are found, whose names have been 
 synonyms for one of the lowest types of 
 aboriginal life known in the annals of 
 existing races.
 
 532 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 There are not wanting evidences, suffi- 
 ciently conclusive to the ethnographer, 
 Indications that that the peoples whom-we 
 gofte^tfare are here considering-Ne- 
 primitive races, groes and Hottentots are 
 among the most ancient races on the 
 face of the globe. A single fact may be 
 cited, or rather repeated from a former 
 chapter, of the monumental delineation 
 of Negroes among the captives of the 
 primitive Egyptians. All the race char- 
 acteristics of the two peoples were al- 
 ready distinctly developed. The eth- 
 nologist of to-day could not detect any 
 radical mark of difference between the 
 Negro as he is depicted among the 
 sculptures of the Egyptians or unwrapped 
 from the mummy cases of their tombs 
 and the living specimen of the same 
 race taken from the heart of Bantuland. 
 But the Negro of the sculptures and he 
 of the valley of the Livingstone are 
 separated in time by a period of hardly 
 less than six thousand years. Yet before 
 Egypt ivas Egypt the Black race was dis- 
 seminated in Central Africa, and was in 
 all probability at that remote prehistoric 
 epoch not different in characteristics 
 and tendencies from what it is to-day. 
 
 Still further away from the historical 
 era are the primitive Hottentots. All 
 Probability that the ethnic qualities of these 
 
 2l2SS P e P le P int to an extrava- 
 oped of mankind, gant antiquity. An argu- 
 ment would not be far to seek from 
 these premises in favor of the evolution- 
 ary hypothesis of the human race, and 
 the assignment of a primitive, or in- 
 digenous, race center to the southern 
 parts of Africa. The cranial capacity of 
 the Hottentot is considerably less than 
 that of the Negro, as the Negro's bulk 
 and weight of brain are less than those 
 of the Turanians. Following the same 
 line of development we note the still 
 more extended brain evolution of the 
 
 Indo-Europeans, reaching its maximum 
 in Europe and North America. In what 
 direction soever these hints, drawn from 
 the natural history of man, may lead, 
 we may safely conclude that the Hot- 
 tentots are the oldest and least developed 
 of all the races which we have thus far 
 attempted to trace in their migratory 
 movements. No sketch of their char- 
 acteristics as a people is here attempted. 
 It has been the purpose in the current 
 chapter merely to mark out the course 
 of dispersion and distribution by which 
 the Black races of Central and Southern 
 Africa have reached their respective 
 destination. 
 
 It now remains to notice the migra- 
 tory movements of the primitive Austra- 
 lian branch of the human family. Viewed 
 as a whole continent. Aus- 
 
 Homogenity of 
 
 tralia presents in its abong- the Australian 
 
 * . i f aborigines. 
 
 mes only a single type of 
 people, to whom ethnographers have 
 given the name Australians. If there 
 be any trace at all of another race in the 
 great island continent, it is on the ex- 
 treme eastern borders where the Papu- 
 ans of Tasmania may have left some 
 evidences of their presence or at least 
 their transmigration. 
 
 If the inquirer should begin his inves- 
 tigations from the standpoint of Aus- 
 tralia, he might Well COn- The Australians 
 
 elude that the native races 
 are indigenous to the coun- 
 try, being apparently without derivation 
 from any other race. In color, it is true 
 that the primitive people are in affinity 
 with the Negroes and Hottentots, but 
 their general characteristics and person- 
 ality would seem to set them apart from 
 almost every other type of mankind. It 
 has been agreed, however, that, pro- 
 ceeding on the monogenetic hypothesis, 
 that is, on the supposition of one com- 
 mon origin for all the races of men, the
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BLACKS. 
 
 533 
 
 Australians may best be classified with 
 the Black races of Africa, and that their 
 incoming into the island should be reck- 
 oned from the northern coast. 
 
 AUSTRALIAN TYPE JOKKAI. 
 Drawn by Tofani. 
 
 Ethnography has not hesitated to trace 
 backwards from this point, by way of 
 Java and thence across the Indian ocean 
 to Southern Hindustan, the prehistoric 
 line of Australian dispersion. This, of 
 course, is done to carry out the ever- 
 
 present supposition of a submerged con- 
 tinent in the region between India and 
 
 Africa. Thus much being Lemuria seems 
 0-rflntr.rl if i<i pa^v to dp necessary to the 
 
 granted, it is easy to - supposeddis . 
 velop the line of probability tribution. 
 by which the primitive Black tribes of 
 Australia may have made their way 
 from Lemuria into the country of their 
 present occupancy. We shall therefore 
 follow the hypothesis to its legitimate 
 conclusions, and regard the Australian 
 branch of mankind as an eastern deflec- 
 tion from a parent stream, which was 
 common in its origin with the Negritic 
 and Hottentot divisions on the other side 
 of the Indian ocean. 
 
 It appears, then, that from the north- 
 west coast, near the gulf of Cambridge, or 
 Arnhem's land, the primitive Australian 
 migration was extended by 
 
 J Lines of the 
 
 divergencies through the Black dispersion 
 
 . - j it 3'tv . j' in Australia. 
 
 island in three different di- 
 rections. The first extended laterally 
 from north to south to the coast in the 
 vicinity of Spencer gulf and the gulf of 
 St. Vincent. The second branch turned 
 to the west coast, which it followed as 
 far as the valley of Swan river, and was 
 thence extended to King George sound. 
 These divisions were subordinate, how- 
 ever, to the third ethnic branch which 
 turned to the east, near the head of tha 
 gulf of Carpentaria, and was thence 
 parted into several divisions, losing 
 themselves in the modern Queensland. 
 It appears that New South Wales was 
 populated by tribes from the Upper 
 Darling, and that the whole of South- 
 eastern Australia was filled from the 
 same general source. 
 
 The inquiry will again suggest itself 
 by what means these prehis- 
 
 Valid grounds of 
 
 tone movements have been ethnographic 
 indicated to the ethnog- yp< 
 rapher. What are the sources from 
 which he has drawn his conjectures and
 
 534 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 proofs? In the first place, a comparison 
 of the different dialects spoken by the 
 native Australians indicates sufficiently 
 their affinity and common origin in some 
 single parent linguistic stock. But sec- 
 ondly, the general community of manners 
 and customs, the identity of the barba- 
 rous institutions, of which at least the 
 rudiments are discernible, lead to the 
 same conclusion of a common origin for 
 all the natives of the continent. In the 
 third place, what may be called personal 
 peculiarities, identical in different and 
 
 of mankind has apparently taken its 
 rise. In general, the Melanesian islands 
 are peopled with races de- origin and 
 rivedfromthissource. New 
 Guinea has drawn its pop- 
 ulation from this Papuan stock, and has 
 taken their name as the modern designa- 
 tion of the island. Traces of the same 
 race have been followed to the east 
 and south as far as the Fiji islands, 
 where the migratory movement seems 
 to have terminated. In short, through- 
 out Melanesia the Papuan lines have 
 
 \J3Stfffl 
 
 tjfa* 
 
 PAPUAN TYPES MALE AND FEMALE HEADS. Drawn by E. M&plfe. 
 
 widely spread tribes, point likewise to a 
 common descent from a single ethnic 
 branch of the human family. It will be 
 the aim in a subsequent part of the pres- 
 ent work to give an account of the man- 
 ners and customs of these native races, 
 and to outline the institutional forms of 
 which their savage state has shown some 
 traces and beginnings. 
 
 From the main line of pre- Australian 
 migration a secondary ethnic develop- 
 ment has apparently occurred in the 
 archipelago lying north of Australia. 
 From this origin the Papuan division 
 
 carried peoples of this stock north, 
 south, east, and west, as far even as the 
 coast of Japan, and westward to the- 
 Andamans. 
 
 Southern Borneo and a great part of 
 Sumatra have felt the like influence 
 among their aborigines, 
 
 Geographical 
 
 and nearly all of the islands limitations of 
 between Australia and the 
 coast of China are infected with the 
 same blood and derivation. The south- 
 ern limit of the dispersion is reached 
 in Tasmania where the Papuans took 
 one of their most characteristic and
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BLACKS. 
 
 535 
 
 undisturbed developments. The geo- 
 graphical limits of the race are the 
 great ocean region between the forty- 
 second degree of south latitude and the 
 thirty-fifth north. Eastward the Fiji 
 islands, under the meridian of one hun- 
 dred and eighty from Greenwich, and 
 westward the Andaman islands under 
 ninety-two degrees east, define the lat- 
 eral distribution of the Papuan race. Its 
 peculiarity is that it is wholly insular. 
 The great country of Australia, though 
 lying in what might be called the heart 
 of this ethnic development, seems for 
 some reason to have shed the Papuans 
 and to have taken a family of native 
 peoples peculiar to itself. 
 
 We have thus attempted to trace out 
 the geographical distribution of man- 
 kind according to their sev- 
 
 Legitimate use 
 
 of Hypothesis in eral races and kindreds. 
 inquiry ' All parts of the globe have 
 now been considered, including the re- 
 mote islands of the South Pacific. It will 
 readily be allowed that in many places 
 the course of migrations, as indicated in 
 the foregoing discussion, is hypothet- 
 ical. It may be claimed in this partic- 
 ular that in a scientific age, such as the 
 present, all work by hypothesis and con- 
 jecture ought to be eliminated from a 
 discussion which pretends to partake of 
 the nature of the exact sciences. This 
 view of the case is too extreme and se- 
 vere. The progress of knowledge de- 
 pends not infrequently upon stepping 
 from shore to shore by means of hy- 
 pothesis and theory. This method of 
 human investigation in many cases fore- 
 runs the observed order of nature and 
 indicates the place and limitations of 
 law. It is only in this sense that we 
 have here ventured to fill up certain 
 gaps in the movements of mankind by 
 theoretical lines. All such work is, in 
 the nature of the case, tentative, and sub- 
 
 ject to revision and correction, as dis- 
 covered and discoverable data may 
 hereafter indicate the necessity of such 
 modification. 
 
 Before dismissing this part of the sub- 
 ject, several topics present themselves 
 for passing consideration. 
 
 _ f Question of 
 
 In the first place, the long- time, place, and 
 
 standing dispute about manner recurs ' 
 the place, the time, and the method of 
 man's appearance on the earth obtrudes 
 itself constantly into the inquiry. It is 
 pressed upon the mind of the ethnog- 
 rapher not only by the ever-recurring 
 suggestions of traditional belief, but also 
 by the very necessities of his theme. 
 Almost in despite of those restraints and 
 cautious methods which he imposes upon 
 himself and upon every branch of the 
 subject, he finds himself disposed to 
 favor the one or the other of the several 
 current theories respecting the original 
 locus of mankind and the nature of the 
 genesis of the race. 
 
 The fundamental question is whether 
 the facts of ethnology on the whole tend 
 to strengthen or to weaken Theory of Mon- 
 the monogenetic theory of 
 the human family. Did facts - 
 the race of man arise from a single 
 source and a single pair, at a single time 
 and under simple conditions? or did the 
 various branches of mankind have poly- 
 centric origins and independent lines of 
 development? In this form the ques- 
 tion is simply anthropological. Carried 
 into the domain of natural science, how- 
 ever, the problem has become one of 
 creation by evolution or immediate and 
 phenomenal creation; and the inquiry 
 takes the same form which it has respect- 
 ing all other animals and all plants on 
 the face of the earth, namely, did they 
 originate by evolutionary processes of 
 growth and adjustment from a single 
 germ or a few germs of life, scattered in
 
 536 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 the soil of possibility, or did the exist- 
 ing forms of life appear phenomenally 
 in time and place and in complete de- 
 velopment? On the whole, it may be 
 said that the theory of a monocentric 
 origin for the human race gains under 
 the addition of facts and the readjust- 
 ments of right reason ; while on the other 
 hand, it may well be allowed that the 
 universality of the evolutionary process 
 as applied to all other forms of life would 
 seem to demand a like process of growth 
 and development for man. 
 
 It is also fitting in this connection to 
 add a paragraph in the way of further 
 True aspect and explanation of what may be 
 SynfovSnts called the true aspect and 
 considered. form of those migratory 
 movements which have been delineated 
 in the present book. In several places 
 the reader has already been put on cau- 
 tion against the too exact representation 
 of these human phenomena by means of 
 lines and the other physical terms made 
 necessary by the nature of the discus- 
 sion. Ethnic lines drawn on a map 
 from place to place as indications of 
 the movements of tribes of men in 
 process of natural dispersion must not 
 be understood as a narrow highway or 
 as a river channel bearing a single 
 definite volume of water from its source 
 to its mouth from its departure to its 
 debouchure. Human progress over the 
 face of the earth has never been in this 
 exact similitude. If any tangible symbol 
 could be adopted to express to the senses 
 and receptive faculties of man the exact 
 nature of tribal diffusion, it would be 
 that of a film spreading over the face of the 
 earth. Nevertheless, this filmy and 
 irregular dispersion of mankind does 
 proceed from one place to another. It 
 starts from a definite origin and rees- 
 tablishes itself in another locus far re- 
 moved. A line drawn from one of these 
 
 places to another subserves an excellent 
 purpose as indicating the direction which 
 the movement, considered as a whole, 
 has taken, and also as defining the points 
 of departure and arrival. But in other 
 respects the line is altogether mislead- 
 ing, as being too mathematical and precise 
 for the fact which it is intended to repre- 
 sent. If a map could be so constructed 
 as to bear broad, thin bands of color, 
 widening and contracting and bending 
 in likeness to the expansion and narrow- 
 ing and eddying of actual tribal move- 
 ments, the representation would be more 
 in conformity with the facts. The stu- 
 dent of ethnography must, therefore, be 
 on his guard lest the notion or concept 
 which he receives of the migrations of 
 mankind, deduced from the drawing of 
 lines across the map through continents 
 and over seas, be inadequate, and, in- 
 deed, erroneous in its nature. 
 
 Many familiar illustrations drawn at 
 random from the movement of peoples 
 within the historical era may be deduced 
 in illustration of the misconceptions into 
 which the inquirer is likely Familiar nius- 
 to fall. For instance, the e ,7of S 
 passage from the shores of races. 
 the Old World, in ships, of the colonists 
 who planted themselves in little rook- 
 eries on the eastern seaboard of America 
 might well be represented by lines drawn 
 across the Atlantic from point of de- 
 parture to point of settlement. But the 
 diffusion of those peoples inland from 
 the Atlantic shores, though it had a di- 
 rection and a tendency, could hardly be 
 given a linear representation. With the 
 development of the Old Thirteen States, 
 the overflow of their population by 
 adventure came through the passes of 
 the Alleghanies into the Ohio and 
 Mississippi valleys; but such a move- 
 ment would be very poorly represented 
 by lines.
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BLACKS. 
 
 537 
 
 The peopling of the trans- Mississippi 
 states and territories was in the nature 
 Gradual diffu- of a gradual spreading of 
 sionof the t k American race toward 
 
 Anglo-Ameri- 
 
 cans westward. the Rocky mountains. 
 
 The colonization of Kansas and Ne- 
 braska may in general be traced to an 
 origin in New England. But a single 
 line drawn from Western Massachusetts 
 across New York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, 
 Illinois, and Iowa, and bifurcated at its 
 passage of the Missouri river into East- 
 ern Kansas and Nebraska, would be a 
 very inadequate, not to say an errone- 
 ous, representation of the actual facts. 
 Yet the movements which we have here 
 described were projected in the open 
 daylight of history, under the conscious 
 and rational forces of civilization. They 
 were consequently much more exact than 
 those natural expeditions and swarmings 
 forth which characterized the barbarous 
 epochs of human society. The progress 
 by which the colonists have peopled 
 the western portions of America by mi- 
 gration from the east is much more 
 susceptible of exact delineation than 
 were those prehistoric movements which 
 were directed by the blind forces of bar- 
 barism. An attempt to point out with 
 geometric curves the course taken by the 
 Teutonic hordes who came into Britain 
 in the fifth century, or by the Northmen 
 into Neustria in the ninth, would be not 
 only conjectural but exceedingly ineffi- 
 cient as a pictorial method of symboliz- 
 ing the things it is intended to express. 
 The movements of human society on 
 the surface of the earth are as multifari- 
 Exactitude not ous as the swarming of bees 
 
 It is easy to indicate the 
 general direction of the swarm, to point 
 out its origin and its ultimate destination 
 in the distant forest ; but its exact course 
 
 and the manner of its going are phe- 
 M. Vol. 1-35 
 
 nomena exceedingly difficult of definition 
 and description. Human migrations are 
 even more intangible and multifarious 
 in their manifestations than are the blind- 
 er circlings about and the final settlings 
 of animals and birds, and the reader 
 must be on his guard against the exact 
 and mathematical delineation of such 
 movements on maps and globes. They 
 are, at best, the vague indications of the 
 places from which and to which and the 
 space over which the tribes of men have 
 drifted and turned and whirled on their 
 way to a final occupancy of a different 
 and distant part of the earth's surface. 
 
 Still another important consideration 
 arises with respect to the classification 
 and tribal dispersion of mankind. This 
 relates to the precise scpara- 
 
 * f Separation of 
 
 tion of tribe from tribe and tribes and races 
 
 /. , . , , i not complete. 
 
 race from race which the 
 ethnographers have employed in their 
 schemes of division. These plans of 
 distribution and of race partition are 
 drawn up as if they were mathematical 
 formulae. It is assumed that the Ruddy 
 races are clearly defined from the Brown, 
 and the Brown races from the Black; 
 that is, that the lines of demarkation be- 
 tween these major divisions of mankind 
 are clearly and definitely draw r n. Such 
 a supposition is as wide from the fact as 
 is the use of a line to represent the pre- 
 historic movements of a tribe. It is true 
 that there are Ruddy races, that there 
 are other races which are Black, and 
 others Brown. But the lines of division 
 which are supposed to separate the one 
 from the other, that is, the ethnic dis- 
 tinctions by which the one is separated 
 from the other, would be difficult to 
 discover. 
 
 It is here, as in all natural analysis, 
 that nature hangs together. The races 
 of men grade off, the one into the other, 
 by imperceptible degrees. This is true
 
 538 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 of their physical characteristics, of their 
 mental habitudes, of their morality, and 
 )ff-grading of of their institutional forms 
 c?e e stnoSi; ^ life. It would perhaps 
 nature. be impossible to find the 
 
 exact points of division between the 
 
 TYPE OF RUDDY RACE APPROXIMATED TO BROWN 
 
 A NATIVE OF MADRAS. 
 
 Drawn by Emile Bayard. 
 
 Black peoples of the world and those 
 who are classified as Brown. Nor could 
 the Ruddy peoples be separated from 
 either by a precise line of demarkation. 
 Nature abhors a line! The physical 
 
 world does not present a single instance 
 of what may properly be called a line. 
 Every phenomenon is shaded off on all 
 sides into the other facts with which it 
 is associated. It is true that the dis- 
 tinction between night and day is suffi- 
 ciently striking; but all the scien- 
 tific tests in the world could never 
 define the limits of that dawn which 
 separates the one from the other. 
 The cloud is discriminated from the 
 sky, and yet by what kind of test 
 could the edge of a cloud be de- 
 fined from its atmospheric envel- 
 ope? It is not possible to produce 
 even on the edge of the finest cut- 
 lery an actual line. Everywhere 
 there is a blending of the phenom- 
 ena that lie on the two sides of the 
 demarkation. In the world of life 
 this absence of exact outlines by def- 
 inition is equally noticeable. The 
 differences between races of men are 
 among the most striking and inter- 
 esting facts with which historical in- 
 quiry has to do; but these condi- 
 tions are graded down until at the 
 selvage they blend with one another 
 into a common character. 
 
 This, however, is not to assert 
 that there is no difference between 
 one race of men and species a mis- 
 another. It is only to ^T^S^ 
 deny the division of the ture - 
 one from the other by those exact 
 lines of discrimination which ethnog- 
 raphers are wont to employ. Those 
 thinkers who have made the widest 
 application of the hypothesis of evo- 
 lution to the various forms of life on 
 the globe have become satisfied that 
 all varieties of living forms merge into 
 each other, and that the method of clas- 
 sifying by genera and species is in reality 
 fictitious a convenience of science per- 
 haps, but having no corresponding fact
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. THE BLACKS. 
 
 539 
 
 in nature. It is held that whereas there 
 are almost infinite varieties among liv- 
 ing creatures, there are no species in the 
 sense in which that term has been 
 hitherto understood by natural phi- 
 losophers. In many places in the 
 world of life great gaps and chasms 
 are discovered which it is necessary to 
 bridge over by supposing intermediate 
 living forms which have disappeared. 
 But it is believed that if all the phenom- 
 enal exhibitions of life which have been 
 seen on the earth could be restored, the 
 artificial methods of classification now 
 employed would disappear; in other 
 words, that all life would become one, 
 the various formal manifestations of the 
 same being shaded off by such fine de- 
 grees as not to warrant the fixing of the 
 great classes and smaller divisions which 
 furnish the nomenclature of biology. 
 
 If this view of nature be accepted as 
 applied to the human race, we should be 
 Races of men led to regard the chasms 
 
 SSSr between the Different divi- 
 acommoniife. sions of mankind as the re- 
 sult of the perishing and dropping out 
 of certain intermediate types that, on the 
 whole, were less able to perpetuate them- 
 selves than were those varieties of men 
 who were differentiated under more fa- 
 vorable conditions on either side of the 
 departure. We should thus be led to 
 regard a given "race," so called, as a 
 certain form of humanity which nature 
 had proved and ratified under the laws 
 
 of environment and survival. A differ- 
 ent family would present simply another 
 aspect of the one common fact adjusted 
 to new conditions and developed on new 
 lines of activity. Intermediate between 
 these two separate forms of human evo- 
 lution we should find both branches- 
 grading toward each other and approxi- 
 mating to a common type. The type 
 itself would perhaps be absent, but the 
 shades on either side of the line of de- 
 markation would be so slightly different 
 as to be hardly distinguishable the one 
 from the other. 
 
 Such conditions are discovered along 
 the edges, or selvages, of race develop- 
 ment. The Danube in peoples approx- 
 ancient times constituted S^X 
 a kind of geographical bar- margins, 
 rier between the Teutonic and the 
 Graeco-Italic races. The Goth, consid- 
 ered as a Goth, was sufficiently distinct 
 from the Greek considered as a Greek, 
 or the Roman as a Roman. But the 
 two races at their margins approxi- 
 mated a common ethnic form, and this 
 independently of the admixture of blood. 
 All of these considerations are adduced 
 and urged upon the attention of the in- 
 quirer to the end that his concept of 
 race divisions may be somewhat more 
 in accordance with the facts, than would 
 likely happen if he were trained to con- 
 sider the different streams of mankind 
 distinctly separated by the exact lines of 
 ethnography.
 
 540 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 XXXI. MIXED RACES OK 
 
 IE are thus led to the 
 consideration of an- 
 other fact of no little 
 importance in the gen- 
 eral apprehension of 
 the movements and 
 dispersion and devel- 
 opment of mankind. This is the exist- 
 ence and character of intermediate or 
 mixed races. It has always happened 
 that wherever two families 
 
 Existence of 
 
 mixed or inter- of men have touched each 
 
 mediate races. , -L- n .1 
 
 other geographically, they 
 liave also touched by the more intimate 
 admixture of blood. In the early ages 
 of history, when race antipathy was 
 stronger than it is under the light of 
 civilization, the intermingling of differ- 
 ent branches of the race was less fre- 
 quent and conspicuous than in modern 
 times. But intermarriages were com- 
 mon from the remotest epochs, and are 
 mentioned as common circumstances in 
 the most primitive traditions of the 
 -world. 
 
 As a result of the cross-relation- 
 ships thus established between fami- 
 Uace offspring lies of different blood an 
 ltm S b C o h than! er offspring, possessing some- 
 cestors. thing of the traits of both 
 
 -ancestors, would arise, intermediate be- 
 tween the two ; and when the departure 
 between the two stocks thus blended 
 was strongly marked in color and other 
 ethnic qualities, the result of the union 
 would present a type sufficiently distinct 
 to be classified by itself. An interme- 
 diate group, or branch, of people would 
 thus be established who, preferring as- 
 sociations with their own kind, would 
 become a tribe, and finally a nation. 
 Such is the somewhat theoretical 
 
 view of the genesis of a mixed race of 
 people. 
 
 Strangely enough, however, the facts 
 do not seem to warrant the conclusion. 
 
 This is tO Say that the But intermedi- 
 
 tribal and race development JJJ^S^J not 
 
 of the intermediate stock themselves. 
 has never seemed to answer to the ex- 
 pectation of the premises. That is, 
 there is an apparent law in the natural 
 world which forbids the propagation and 
 expansion of these intermediate varieties 
 of mankind. The law in question is 
 common ,to man, to the lower animals, 
 and to plants. The hybrid does not 
 procreate its kind. It is incapable of 
 doing so. This is to say that if the two 
 animals which have been united in the 
 production of a third be sufficiently dif- 
 ferentiated from each other as to belong 
 to what the naturalist calls diverse " spe- 
 cies," then the offspring can not procre- 
 ate its kind, and the movement in the 
 direction of a new variety of animals 
 ceases with the first stage. If, how- 
 ever, the two animals are so near to- 
 gether in structure and characteristics 
 as to fall within the limits of what is 
 called a "species," then, indeed, the off- 
 spring of their union can procreate along 
 the new line of life. But it has been 
 universally observed that such propaga- 
 tion is extremely feeble, and that it 
 tends to weakness and early extinction. 
 In cases where this does not actually 
 happen, the offspring of the original 
 union, after a few generations, reverts 
 to the type of the one or the other of the 
 ancestors from which it was descended. 
 This reversion to the character of an 
 ancestral stock appears to be the case 
 with the union of the different branches
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. MIXED FORMS. 
 
 541 
 
 of mankind. That is, considered accord- 
 ing to the biological classifications 
 until recently acknowledged as the best 
 
 APPROXIMATION OF BLACK. AND BROWN RACES THE 
 
 MOOR FAGHE. 
 Drawn by E. Ronjat. 
 
 expressions of the different orders of 
 nature, all men fall within a single spe- 
 cies, having- its varieties 
 
 All varieties of 
 
 men fail within a which may unite despite 
 
 single "species." ,. ,-, ,. , 
 
 of their strong distinc- 
 tions, and produce a progeny having 
 the qualities of both parentages. It has 
 been maintained by many naturalists, 
 and until recently has been generally 
 believed, that these hybrid forms of hu- 
 man life have in them the elements of 
 perpetuity, that the new variety of man- 
 kind thus established is fecund in its 
 kind, and as well qualified to maintain 
 its independent characteristics as is 
 
 either of the types from which it has 
 been derived. 
 
 A closer study of the situation, how- 
 ever, has established the opposite view. 
 It is now known, and wellnigh universal- 
 ly recognized by biologists, 
 
 3 ' Short-lived 
 
 that the intermediate va- character of ail 
 rieties, or so-called mixed mixed varieties - 
 races of men, are, considered as distinct 
 types, exceedingly short lived, unable as 
 a rule to continue their existence or to 
 maintain the distinct features which they 
 present in the first generations after the 
 original admixture. Such intermediate 
 peoples, therefore, constitute, not, as was 
 hitherto supposed, distinct races in the 
 ethnography of mankind, but a kind of 
 floating population interfused among 
 the nations of the world, mixing and 
 
 APPROXIMATION OF THE RUDDY AND BROWN RACES- 
 DON MARIANO TERAN, PRIEST OF COPORAQUE. 
 Drawn by Riou, from a photograph. 
 
 mingling dimly with the other human 
 elements, but really effecting no changes 
 in the general constitution of any type.
 
 542 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 In all ages this impermanent compound 
 of humanity has shown itself along the 
 Results of inter- margins of race contact, 
 
 ^felf the the but has never exerted other 
 indo-Aryans. than a modifying influence 
 on the separate peoples from whom the 
 mixed type has been deduced. We have 
 already seen that the valleys of India 
 were populated before the immigrant 
 Aryans took possession of the country. 
 In another chapter the presence of this 
 aboriginal population has been accounted 
 for by the hypothesis of a Dravidian mi- 
 gratory movement across the peninsula 
 before the deflection of that race into the 
 great archipelagoes of the East. The 
 Aryan tribes were not severe with the 
 aborigines, but absorbed them by blood 
 union and amalgamation. The result 
 was, not the establishment and perpetu- 
 ity of an intermediate or mixed race, but 
 merely a modification in the Indo-Aryan 
 character. It is believed that the immi- 
 grant and superior race took a consider- 
 able percentage of the Brown color of the 
 Dravidians, something of their tropical 
 suppleness of body, and a certain mental 
 quiescence favorable to the genesis and 
 propagation of the dreamy philosophies 
 and negative religions of India. These 
 results have continued to the present 
 time, and are quickly discernible by the 
 ethnographer in the swarthy complexion, 
 litheness, and subjective moods of the 
 peoples of Hindustan. But the Hindus 
 are not to be regarded in the light of a 
 mixed race. They are essentially Ar- 
 yan, not only in their genesis and evolu- 
 tion, but in their present character as a 
 race. The tint of the Old Dravidians is 
 in their countenance, and their blood is 
 tinged with the influences of aboriginal 
 descent ; but the ethnic type is the same 
 that it was beyond the Hindu-Kush and 
 in the old Aryan nidus in Bactria. 
 
 The same phenomenon has occurred 
 
 and recurred in hundreds of instances in 
 the history of mankind. In fact, it is ex- 
 ceedingly exceptional to 
 
 & J r Examples of like 
 
 find a race of men who have ethnic phenom- 
 
 , -u 1 ena elsewhere. 
 
 not been more or less in- 
 fected in blood and development by alien 
 influences. But each race has continued 
 its course of evolution under the domin- 
 ion of the original ethnic impulse ; and 
 while it has accepted modifications from 
 foreign peoples, it has persisted in main- 
 taining its own type. The attention of 
 the reader has already been called to the 
 fact that the Assyrians were a people 
 who had been thus modified by two or 
 three contacts with other races. The 
 Hamites on the south had somewhat in- 
 fected the ethnic character of the people 
 in Upper Mesopotamia. Later on, the 
 Aryan Medes penetrated the country on 
 the east and gave another modification 
 to the people. So great were the changes 
 thus effected in the Assyrian race char- 
 acter that ethnographers have been con- 
 fused in their classification. Even the 
 language was so much infected as to mis- 
 lead the inquirer in regard to the lin- 
 guistic stock from which it was deduced. 
 But all of these foreign influences were 
 no more than modifications in the real 
 Semitic constitution of the Assyrians. 
 The foreign admixture deflected some- 
 what the course and character of the 
 people of the Upper Tigris, but did not 
 subvert their fundamental constitution 
 or substitute one ethnic descent for an- 
 other. 
 
 The peoples of Western Asia Minor, 
 especially on the south, were regarded 
 
 as Composite. This fact Further exam- 
 
 has been pointed out in g^SSST 
 a former chapter. But acter - 
 the persistency of the strongest stock, 
 whatever that was in a given instance, 
 preserved the original type, however 
 modified and diverted from its earlier
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. MIXED FORMS. 
 
 543 
 
 standards. All the western nations of 
 primitive Europe might be cited as ex- 
 amples of the absorption, to a greater or 
 less degree, of preceding populations 
 that were overcome by conquest and 
 taken up by the process of amalgama- 
 tion. The Hamitic Basques and Ibe- 
 rians of Spain were in this manner 
 absorbed by the Aryan Spaniards of a 
 later age, and the latter received from 
 the former a darker tinge of color, and 
 perhaps other physical and mental char- 
 acteristics which they carry to the pres- 
 ent day. 
 
 The modern world presents still more 
 strikingly the modifications resultant 
 The Israelites from the intermixture of 
 SSSESrf Distinct types of people, 
 races. Perhaps no stock in the 
 
 world can better exhibit the persistency 
 of the original type under infinite modi- 
 fications of environment and foreign im- 
 pact than the Israelites, who are at present 
 interfused among the Western nations. 
 The " Abrahamic face " is seen in all the 
 marts of the world. The original char- 
 acter is strong upon him. He has inter- 
 mingled with all the races. The Spanish 
 Jew is very different in constitution and 
 ethnic character from the German or 
 Polish Jew ; but each and all have pre- 
 served an original type under diverse 
 and divergent aspects. 
 
 Modern ethnography has taken note 
 of an almost endless variety of mixed 
 races which present the beginnings, but 
 never the results, of new ethnic develop- 
 m ments. The distribution 
 
 Wide diffusion 
 
 of mixed types; of the Black and Brown 
 
 the Mulattoes. . . . / , 1 
 
 races into regions of the 
 earth now occupied by the Ruddy fami- 
 lies of men has given occasion for the 
 production of these multiform cross- 
 bloods whose interest as races lies 
 not in their perpetuity, but merely 
 in their present aspect. Wherever the 
 
 Ruddy and the Black race have come 
 into contact, that type known as Mulat- 
 toes has appeared, and until recently it 
 might have been thought that the Mu- 
 latto was destined to permanence as an 
 intermediate type of mankind. This, 
 however, is the very thing which, under 
 the law of nature, can not, or at least 
 does not, occur. The Mulatto is fecund. 
 It has been noticed by statisticians that 
 the first generation of Mulatto children, 
 that is, Cascos, or those who have Mu- 
 lattoes for both parents, are unusually 
 numerous; but it is also observed that 
 the tendency to reversion immediately 
 appears, some being blacker, like the 
 ancestral mother, and others whiter, like 
 the first father of the admixture. 
 
 The latter type of Mulattoes, that is, 
 those who gravitate toward the white 
 parentage, are almost in-' 
 
 . . Instability of 
 
 variably weak and spirit- the Mulatto 
 less. If they procreate at all, 
 the offspring dies, and the reversion to- 
 ward the white parentage soon ceases 
 for want of material. The blackward 
 tendency goes on for several genera- 
 tions, when the distinction between the 
 Mulatto progeny and the children of 
 Blacks is no longer noticeable. The 
 type has reverted on the side of the 
 original mother. The same phenom- 
 enon recurs with the Mestizo, or the 
 half-breed of the Mexican and the 
 Spanish-American states. As a rule, 
 the father, in this case, is a white 
 Spaniard and the mother an Indian 
 woman. Here, again, in the first gener- 
 ation a distinction appears among the 
 children. The Mestizos fluctuate from 
 the father's to the mother's side, and, 
 though somewhat more persistent than 
 the Mulattoes, they either revert or 
 perish. 
 
 That indefinable type, called Creole 
 in those countries where the word is
 
 544 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 Used to designate half-breeds, shows 
 
 the same or analogous tendencies. The 
 
 Zambo, or cross between 
 
 Crosses of Amer- 
 
 lean aborigines the Negro and the Indian, 
 
 with Negroes. . g ^^ & few generadons 
 
 undiscoverable as a separate type. That 
 is, the Zambo can only be perpetuated 
 by the repetition of the original cross. 
 
 or forces which occasion the departure 
 of one type of people from another, and 
 the development of each Ethnic instincts 
 into diverse forms of ac- creatfo^and 15 " 
 tivity, we should, perhaps, birth, 
 find the answer to our inquiry in the 
 nature of procreation and birth. There is 
 a human instinct which, in virtue of its 
 
 MIXED TYPES MEXICAN WOMEN. Drawn by Riou. 
 
 So, likewise, of the Cholo of South 
 America, the Pardo and the Mamaluco 
 of Brazil, the Chino of Mexico and 
 Spanish America, the Cafuso, or Negro- 
 Indian cross, of Brazil, and in general of 
 all varieties and shades of the so-called 
 mixed races of mankind. 
 
 If we are disposed to look into what 
 may be called the origin of races, 
 that is, the very primary circumstances 
 
 own nature, hovers around the fact of 
 maternity. Still deeper down than this 
 somewhat generalized sentiment that 
 covers the mother, there is an instinct of 
 the mother herself for her offspring. 
 This is sufficiently strong even in ani- 
 mals to stimulate intelligence and fore- 
 thought. The mother does not abandon 
 her child. She protects it, nurses it. 
 Otherwise, there were no perpetuity.
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES.MIXED FORMS. 
 
 545 
 
 This maternal impulse is the bottom 
 
 fact in the ethnic dispersion of mankind. 
 
 The mother is bound to her 
 
 All race disposi- ,.,,,,,-, , , 
 
 tions arise from child by the law of her be- 
 ing. Therefore she keeps 
 it, first on her breast, afterwards at her 
 side. She is the mother, not of one, 
 but of many. She nurtures and gathers 
 all of them about her, and puts herself 
 between them and danger. This phe- 
 nomenon is perfectly natural, and, like 
 other elementary facts, is incapable of 
 explanation. To the mother and her 
 group the father is drawn. They con- 
 stitute a complex fact, and he a simple 
 fact. Even in savagery he is tied to 
 this group, with one of whom he has 
 the most intimate association, and of the 
 rest of w r hom he recognizes himself as 
 the creator. 
 
 The ties which bind the father to 
 the mother and to his offspring are 
 place of the not so permanent and abso- 
 lute as those between the 
 mother and her children. 
 But they are, nevertheless, sufficient to 
 hold him, with tolerable singularity, to 
 her and to them, and, indeed, to con- 
 stitute him their head and defender. 
 Doubtless the sentiment of fatherhood 
 arises at a very early period in the 
 breast of the savage, and, though it is 
 not constant and dominating in the bar- 
 barian, it nevertheless is sufficiently 
 pronounced to complete the elementary 
 conditions of the family. The family, 
 then, begun on these simple and natural, 
 we might say inevitable, conditions, is 
 the beginning of race divergence. 
 
 Out of the family springs the gens. 
 The brothers of a given family, mayhap 
 In what manner the sisters, become the 
 ST>m heads of other families, 
 families. bearing an intimate rela- 
 
 tionship the one to the other. They have 
 a common blood. They dwell together 
 
 or in proximity. Their interests are, in 
 large measure, mutual. They help each 
 other, prosper together, suffer together, 
 and struggle in common causes. They 
 call each other by the common ancestral 
 name, and are thus all grouped as one, 
 constituting that fact in the evolution of 
 man called the gens, the clans, the sept, 
 the totem, or some such name significant 
 of a single blood origin and develop- 
 ment. The gens, then, is the second 
 stage of race evolution. 
 
 Out of the gens arises the tribe. That 
 strange fact which we call by the general 
 name of nature does not 
 
 The tribe in like 
 
 freely permit the mtermar- manner springs 
 
 j , 1 j r fromgentes. 
 
 riage and blood union of 
 intimate kinspeople. There is a revul- 
 sion against it as a method of procreat- 
 ing and extending the race. The natural 
 affections of brotherhood and sisterhood, 
 even in the most savage state, are totally 
 different from those sexual affections 
 upon which the multiplication of the 
 race depends. It is thus found con- 
 venient and desirable, in the very earli- 
 est stages of society, that the members of 
 a given gens do not intermarry with one 
 another. It is found to be more fitting 
 that the man of one gens take the 
 woman of another to his wife, and vice 
 versa. For convenience, we call the 
 members of a given gens gentiles, and 
 the rule of even the most profound bar- 
 barism is that gentiles shall not inter- 
 marry. With the cross unions which take 
 place under these natural laws, relations 
 are at once established between two or 
 more gentes. These cross relations bring 
 the several gentes together in a common 
 cause. The selvages of all are knit to- 
 gether by the marriage unions among 
 them, and the offsprings of such unions 
 are allied to all in common. This union 
 of several gentes constitutes the tribal 
 or third stage in race evolution.
 
 546 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 It must be borne in mind that the 
 
 threefold process which we have here 
 
 described occurs in the plastic stage of 
 
 human development. It may be assumed 
 
 that the primitive gentile 
 
 The gentile life 
 
 astateofsus- was in a state of youth as 
 
 ceptibility. f amily child . 
 
 hood that had been and the race man- 
 hood that was to be. It is well known 
 that throughout all nature plants and 
 animals pass through a state of suscepti- 
 bility in which and out of which they 
 may be deflected into almost any form 
 of growth. There is a time in the his- 
 tory of a tree when, as a mere withe, it 
 can be tied into a knot without injury 
 to the organism. There is a time when 
 the husk of corn may be opened and a 
 row of the grains cut out, and the wound 
 will close and the completed ear give no 
 hint of the process by which the number 
 of rows thereon has been reduced from 
 even to odd. Aye, more, in the early 
 stages of life all animal forms are virtu- 
 ally identical. But at a certain period 
 they begin, in obedience to their own 
 laws, to differentiate into the several 
 types which they are ultimately to bear. 
 The gentile age of man appears to be 
 his " age of susceptibility," as it respects 
 
 the form and character of 
 race toward which 
 
 he tends. Something of 
 this susceptibility is carried forward into 
 the tribe, which is the next higher form 
 of human structure. It is likely that 
 after the tribe has been well constituted, 
 the features of the race are not only dis- 
 coverable in the tribal lineaments, but 
 are in a measure fixed so as to be subjected 
 to little additional modification. Thus, if 
 we trace the barbarian unit of the primi- 
 tive world toward the coming race of 
 which his descendant is to be the epitome 
 and brief abstract, we shall find that his 
 actual differentiation into race form takes 
 
 In the tribal life 
 ethnic features the 
 are established. 
 
 place while he is passing through the 
 gentile and tribal stages of develop- 
 ment. 
 
 It happens has happened in a vast 
 number of instances that the develop- 
 ment of mankind has been arrested in 
 
 the gentile Stage. This is The horde arises 
 
 to say that the organic tend- SS5? 
 ency ceases at this low ment - 
 point in the scale, and instead of reach- 
 ing a tribe by the evolution of the gens, 
 we come to that other remarkable fact in 
 the prehistoric world called the horde. 
 A horde is not a tribe. We have in the 
 vegetable kingdom a phenomenon called 
 blasting. The grain that is to be, in- 
 stead of coming to development and 
 maturity, suddenly passes, as in the 
 ergot of rye, into a blasted and inorganic 
 condition. The horde is a blasted tribe. 
 It happened in the ancient world that 
 the growing gens sometimes expanded 
 sparsely into a vast and cheerless region, 
 unfavorable for aggregation and, per- 
 haps, already thinly populated by some 
 aboriginal form of humanity. The dis- 
 persing members of the gens that might 
 have become a tribe under more favora- 
 ble circumstances, inviting them to unite 
 with some other gens into a more com- 
 plex form of organization, merely diffuse 
 and scatter among the barbarians already 
 existing, intermingle with them, become 
 a common mass, without discoverable 
 features or form, and presently, after 
 multiplication without development, roll 
 away, under the influence of some blind 
 force, into the form of a horde. This 
 phenomenon recurs and re-recurs beyond 
 the horizon of history, and even on this 
 side of the dawn. To the present day 
 there are hordes drifting over the waste 
 regions of the earth, without form and 
 void. They are the miscarried aspects 
 of tribal development, the ergot of races 
 that have suffered abortion.
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. MIXED FORMS. 
 
 547 
 
 The surviving tribe, however, situated 
 
 tinder more favorable conditions and 
 
 urged by a more rational 
 
 The race is the . . . . 
 
 result of tribal instinct, fixes itself in the 
 soil, and presently, by its 
 growth, expansion, and maturity, pre- 
 sents us with that aspect of humanity 
 
 to the divisions thereof, and sometimes 
 even to minor stocks. But, as we have 
 said, the context generally shows in 
 which sense the word has been em- 
 ployed. Race, then, may be understood 
 as an expression for a given type of 
 mankind sufficiently differentiated from 
 
 THE HORDE. ENTRANCE OF THE MOORS INTO ALCAZAR. 
 
 which we call a race. The word is very 
 inexact. It has a wider and a narrower 
 sense. Its merit is that it generally con- 
 veys to the mind, in its relations with a 
 given context, the true sense which it is 
 intended to give. The term race is some- 
 times applied to all mankind, sometimes 
 
 all other types to present and maintain 
 certain characteristics easily distin- 
 guished from those of other branches 
 of the human family. 
 
 Such a differentiated form of mankind 
 is the product of tribal evolution into 
 permanency and persistency of structure.
 
 548 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 The genesis begins with the instinctive 
 preference and passion of the mother for 
 The successive her own offspring, and the 
 association and binding of 
 the father to the mother 
 and child as the head of the f amily. The 
 evolution passes easily into the gentile 
 form, which is the first stage above the 
 family development. The gens unites 
 with another gens, or with other gentes, 
 to produce a tribe. This is the migra- 
 tory, and also the differential, period of 
 the human career. When the tribe has 
 become fixed in a favorable locality it 
 expands, under auspicious conditions, 
 into the permanent form of a race, and 
 the evolution is complete. 
 
 The gradual and toilsome spreading of 
 
 mankind over the surface of the globe 
 
 has been a process bo'th 
 
 Slow and toil- -~ 
 
 some progress of striking and wonderful. 
 
 the human race. T , 1 / , -i 
 
 In the course of ages the 
 planet came into the habitable condition 
 into the epoch of life. Life appeared. 
 The lower forms w r ere succeeded by the 
 higher. Man came as the master race 
 of animals. He came with reason, at 
 least potentially, and with possibilities 
 of improvement, of adjustment and re- 
 adjustment to his environment, of change 
 and growth and high achievement. 
 With the development of his tribes mi- 
 gration became a necessity, not, indeed, 
 a definite movement from one locality to 
 another far distant, but a spreading first 
 into adjacent regions, and afterwards to 
 lands afar. 
 
 With this outbranching from old eth- 
 nic centers there came, in the plastic 
 stage of mankind, the differentiation of 
 tribe from tribe, of race from race. 
 Possibly a diversity of individual in- 
 stinct was the small source from w r hich 
 the differential tendency arose. Some 
 cause there certainly was for the branch- 
 ing forth into different forms of the 
 common stock of humanity. Long, 
 tedious, and variable have been the proc- 
 esses of movement and evolution un- 
 til, at last, all parts of the habitable 
 globe have come under the dominion, 
 or at least the occupancy, of the race. 
 
 It has been the aim in the current 
 book to give merely a cursory sketch of 
 the principal movements 
 
 , . , . ... ., . Synoptical view 
 
 by which this distribution of the dispersion 
 P i . T . . -M f of mankind. 
 
 of mankind into all parts of 
 the earth has been effected. In tracing 
 out these migratory waves we have only 
 incidentally touched upon the peculiari- 
 ties and characteristics which w r ere 
 meanwhile manifesting themselves 
 among the various races and nations. 
 While the distribution has been in 
 process of accomplishment, the distinct 
 features by which race is distinguished 
 from race have been evolved. The con- 
 spicuous differences which discriminate 
 one people from another have appeared, 
 until the modern inquirer is more sur- 
 prised at the variable aspect of mankind 
 than he is with those movements which 
 have preceded the present conditions of 
 the race.
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 549 
 
 XXXII. GENERAL VIEW OK ETHNIC CHAR* 
 
 ACTERISTICS. 
 
 EFORE passing to an- 
 other general division 
 of the subject, we pause 
 to look somewhat more 
 attentively at the gen- 
 eral ethnic peculiarities 
 by which the different 
 races of mankind are discriminated the 
 one from the other. The inquiry will 
 include not only distinctions, but also 
 analogies and identities among the dif- 
 ferent branches of the hu- 
 
 Fersonal charac- 
 
 teristics of races man race. It is intended 
 dered ' to note the traits and quali- 
 ties of life and manners among at least 
 the principal divisions of mankind, to 
 the end that the race characters of all 
 may be clearly discerned. The study 
 before us will include what may be 
 called the personal characteristics of the 
 various races, together with their means 
 of subsistence, their habits and manners, 
 their primitive institutional forms, their 
 intellectual appetencies, their arts 
 where the same exist and their influ- 
 ence as a modifying force in the phys- 
 ical world, or, in general, the traits of 
 mankind and their relations with the 
 laws and conditions of environment. 
 
 It is purposed in the present chapter 
 to glance briefly at these ethnic pecul- 
 Racesofmen iarities from a general 
 bySSSetd- Point of view. There are 
 mg features. a f ew leading features by 
 which the races of men may be strongly 
 discriminated, and it is perhaps along 
 these primary lines that their differenti- 
 ation has b^en chiefly accomplished. 
 After noting these first principles of 
 divergence, we may, in the following 
 chapters of the present book, descend 
 
 into the particulars of tribal life, devel- 
 oping, according to the present resources 
 of knowledge, the whole aspect of the 
 race as the same is displayed in differ- 
 ent parts of the world. 
 
 In the first place, it may prove of in- 
 terest to note, as we look down upon the 
 whole scene of human Ability of man- 
 development, from the be- S^gSSJ* 
 ginnings of race evolution environment, 
 unto the present day, the extent to which 
 the different kindreds of mankind have 
 been able to modify the conditions of the 
 physical world. The observer will be 
 struck at the beginning with the fact 
 that some peoples have effected a very 
 considerable change in the surface of the 
 earth, while others have in no wise modi- 
 fied the primitive aspect of nature. 
 There are parts of the earth in which 
 the change effected by human agency 
 has been very considerable, insomuch 
 that if the earth were viewed, planet- 
 like, as we view the moon, the modifica- 
 tions effected by human agency would 
 be easily discoverable. It has happened 
 that all such changes have taken place 
 in the north temperate zone, or possi- 
 bly to a small extent within the tropics. 
 Western Asia and Europe throughout 
 have been, until the present century, 
 the scene of the largest modifications 
 produced by the agency of man. At the 
 present time the most rapid change in 
 the general aspect of the world is that 
 which is taking place in the central zone 
 of North America, under the impact of 
 the English-speaking race. 
 
 If we look at these changes from an 
 ethnic point of view, we shall soon dis- 
 cover that they have been effected most
 
 550 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 largely by the agency of the Ruddy, or 
 so-called White, races of mankind. In 
 The Ruddy the countries of the Brown 
 
 lecte^ellllt races * is not in evidence 
 modifications. that the surface of the 
 earth has been transformed to any con- 
 siderable degree, except in Eastern Asia, 
 
 been changed by the massing of a great 
 population and its necessary subsistence 
 from the soil. Native woodlands could 
 not possibly coexist with so dense a pop- 
 ulation. Forests have entirely disap- 
 peared, and the rivers have no doubt 
 shrunk considerably in their volume. 
 
 MODIFICATION OF THE NATURAL WORLD BY MAN. VIEW OF THK FORTIFICATIONS OF BELFORT. Drawn by Taylor, 
 
 from a photograph. 
 
 where the Chinese Mongolians, through 
 long occupancy of a given country, have 
 wrought a considerable change in its as- 
 pect. The original physical condition 
 of China is a matter of conjecture, but 
 it is not unlikely that forests were prev- 
 alent, and that much greater humidity 
 prevailed in primitive ages than within 
 the historical era. As a matter of course, 
 both of these former conditions have 
 
 In most parts of the earth, however, 
 the Brown races have little concerned 
 themselves with the physic- Brown races do 
 
 * J not concern 
 
 al conditions around them, themselves -with 
 
 _. .. 1 1 ,i_ physical con- 
 
 More particularly, they ditions. 
 
 have made few efforts to transform the 
 primeval state of the countries into which 
 they have penetrated. Asia north of the 
 Altais remains virtually as it was before 
 the race of man had taken possession if
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 551 
 
 possession that may be called which con- 
 sists in mere occupancy. Doubtless 
 considerable cosmic modification has oc- 
 curred since the coming of mankind, and 
 those limitless steppes and cheerless 
 mountain slopes have shared in common 
 with the rest of the earth the slow proc- 
 esses of climatic change ; but the actual 
 agency of man in the Turanian countries 
 has been but slight in so far as the 
 conditions of physical nature are con- 
 cerned. 
 
 One of the first instances of the mas- 
 tery of the earth's siirface was in the 
 Mesopotamian region, where the strong 
 tide of the Noachite family flowed to the 
 west. In Chaldaea, about the 
 
 Modifications ef- 
 fected by man head of the Persian gulf, 
 
 the whole surface of the 
 low-lying plain has been raised to an 
 elevation of many feet above its prehis- 
 toric position. It has not been deter- 
 mined by geologists and ethnographers 
 by what process the surface of thickly 
 inhabited countries is elevated to higher 
 levels ; but that such is the actual fact 
 the old Chaldaean burying grounds and 
 the level of the whole region around 
 Rome conclusively show. It is well 
 known that the two great rivers, Eu- 
 phrates and Tigris, were thrown to- 
 gether either by the elevation of the 
 country along their banks or by the cut- 
 ting of canals through the alluvium. 
 Another marked variation in the Chal- 
 daean landscape was the extension of the 
 verdant region on the side next the 
 Arabian desert. In this direction the 
 waters of the Euphrates were carried off 
 by the agency of man to a distance of 
 a score of miles, by which agency the 
 fertile extent of Lower Mesopotamia was 
 perhaps doubled in area. In the north- 
 ern region the native woods from the 
 foot of the Armenian mountains down 
 into Central Mesopotamia were removed, 
 
 and the desert character of the country, 
 such as it was in the days of Herodotus 
 and afterwards in the times of Xenophon, 
 was the result. 
 
 To what extent nature sympathized 
 with these changes on the surface of the 
 earth we may not well determine; but 
 
 there was doubtless a COn- Nature changes 
 
 qi (\ P ra hi p rl i m a t i r m nd i fi pa somewhat under 
 
 inca " the influence of 
 
 tion resultant from human 
 
 agency. Through all of Asia Minor to 
 
 the u^Egean the same kind of modifica- 
 tions were effected. On the whole, the 
 country between the Black sea and the 
 Eastern Mediterranean was greatly de- 
 teriorated by the influence of the early 
 peoples who planted themselves in this 
 fertile region. 
 
 It is here that we may consider for a 
 moment the great injury done to the 
 face of the world by the injury done to 
 
 bntrhprv nf frvrpqK Tr is the -world by 
 erv ( IS ' " lb destruction of 
 
 true that the relations of forests. 
 man with the earth require the conver- 
 sion of wild woods into fields and gar- 
 dens, but the wise energies of the race 
 should be directed to the redistribution 
 of the tree-growths on the face of the 
 earth rather than to their mere destruc- 
 tion. Nothing is more certain than the 
 desert tendency which immediately ap- 
 pears in every country which is reck- 
 lessly denuded of its trees. No country 
 has suffered in this respect more than 
 has Asia Minor. Its extreme fertility 
 in ancient times can not be doubted. 
 For a long time after the institution of 
 civilized states in this peninsular portion 
 of Asia the country was proverbial for 
 its great yield of grains and fruits. Man 
 has virtually exhausted the whole region 
 by his careless administration. He has 
 consumed the current resources of the 
 country and provided nothing in their 
 place. The result has been the creation 
 of great deserts on this area once cov-
 
 552 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 ered with grain -bearing fields and or- 
 chards and vineyards. 
 
 This was the work of the Aryan peo- 
 ples who came into Lesser Asia and 
 Asi f .Mi^ormore there developed the early 
 
 modified than J 
 
 Easterner states which flourished un- 
 
 NorthernEu- ., ,, 1-11 
 
 rope. til they were crushed be- 
 
 tween Persia and Europe. But if we 
 follow the northwestern line of Aryan 
 
 The migratory tribes generally effect- 
 ed no change in the regions through 
 which they passed. Their 
 
 Variable power 
 
 vocations of hunters and of races as mod- 
 
 mast-eaters did not inter- 
 fere with the natural course of the phys- 
 ical world. At the beginnings of au- 
 thentic history Germany and Gaul and 
 Britain were in the primeval condition. 
 
 UNMODIFIED ENVIRONMENT OF MAN. VIEW OF SONMARG. Drawn by G. Vuillier, from a photograph. 
 
 migration into Northern Europe, we 
 shall pursue our inquiry far before we 
 come upon another country so greatly 
 modified by the agency of man. The 
 southern peninsulas of Europe were 
 early transformed from their native 
 state into habitable territories, but the 
 vaster regions north of the Alps and the 
 Carpathians remained in the wild. 
 
 In general, the Celtic race accomplished 
 but a slight transformation in the phys- 
 ical landscape. The Graeco-Italic peo- 
 ples wrought successfully in establish- 
 ing themselves locally upon the soil and 
 in changing the face of nature. Indeed, 
 this is what is implied in civilization. 
 
 Within certain limits, the transforma- 
 tion of the surface of the earth is coi'n-
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 553 
 
 cident and coextensive with the march 
 of the general fact which we call the 
 Modification of civilized condition of man. 
 ativ e e a ^th C cTv r . el " This Principle, however, 
 iiization. nas its limitations. It 
 
 is only within certain bounds that man 
 can effect any change in his environ- 
 ment. It is probably true that in such 
 a country as France, or Belgium, or 
 Great Britain, the limit of man's agen- 
 cy as a cosmic force has been reached. 
 This is to say that nature will hardly 
 feel any additional modification from 
 the continuance of the established status 
 in these countries. Of course, if civili- 
 zation should decline, there would be a 
 reversion to the primitive condition, as 
 has actually occurred in other quarters 
 of the globe. 
 
 It is, then, the civilizing Ruddy races 
 which have effected the largest modifica- 
 tion in the surface of the earth, and by 
 Europe more this means have given a cer- 
 chancy hu- ^in direction to the ebb 
 
 man agency. an ^ fl ow o f nature. The 
 
 changes effected primarily in the southern 
 parts of Europe, and, in later times, 
 throughout the whole continent, have 
 been more conspicuous than those pre- 
 sented in other portions of the ancient 
 world. Along the northern shores of 
 Africa, except in the extreme northeast, 
 only slight modifications were made by 
 the races occupying these countries. It 
 should be noted that the earth is much 
 more refractory in some parts, much 
 less susceptible of receiving and express- 
 ing the agency of man, than in other 
 parts. 
 
 There are three general features on 
 the surface of the globe that strongly 
 Man success- resist the influence of its 
 thrLTrSs 6 ^ 7 inhabitants. These are the 
 nature. mountains, the desert, and 
 
 the sea. Perhaps a slight exception 
 ought to be made in the case of the 
 
 M. Vol. 136 
 
 desert; but the mountains and the sea 
 are absolute. It is possible, indeed, that 
 all the deserts of the world may finally 
 be reclaimed by the agency of man, but 
 the mountains will hardly ever submit 
 to his dominion. As to the ocean, its 
 exemption from human authority has 
 been happily discovered by the poets. 
 Here the human race loses completely 
 its power and ascendency. 
 
 " Man marks the earth with ruin his control 
 Stops with the shore ; upon the wateiy plain 
 The wrecks are all thy deed, nor doth remain 
 A shadow of man's ravage, save his own, 
 When, for a moment, like a drop of rain, 
 He sinks into thy depths with bubbling groan, 
 Without a grave, unknell'd, uncoffin'd, and un- 
 known." 
 
 The narrow countries of Northern 
 Africa were held between the mountain 
 ranges and the Mediterra- Great modifica- 
 nean. These two facts de- SSSS^ 
 termined the climate and races, 
 the aspect of nature. The Hamitic peo- 
 ples who built the primitive states on 
 these shores effected but a slight change 
 in the physical environment. The 
 Teutonic races in the north of Europe 
 have accomplished a great work in the 
 transformation of nature. This region 
 was exceedingly obdurate as it stood in 
 the primeval ages. But the race which 
 \vas precipitated along the Baltic was as 
 persistent as the physical world was for- 
 bidding. In one part the primeval 
 forest, dark and ominous, and the great 
 sluggish rivers, rolling do'wn their beds 
 of ooze, were the enemies of progress and 
 development. In another part it was 
 the ocean, surging back and forth over 
 the lowlands, alternately covering and 
 uncovering the vast and coveted regions 
 which were only exhibited for a few 
 hours at a time. The Teuton made a 
 league against the woods and the sea. 
 The one he destroyed, and the other he
 
 554 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 forced back and compelled to stand 
 aloof. If Northern Europe could be 
 viewed with a telescope from the inter- 
 planetary spaces, a great change would 
 be noticed in this region of our world- 
 
 Semitic and Hamitic tribes we shall 
 find but little modification in the track 
 which they have pursued. This is part- 
 ly attributable to the nature of the coun- 
 tries into which they threw themselves 
 
 INABILITY OF BLACKS TO MODIFY ENVIRONMENT. AFRICAN TOWN ON RiVER.-Drawn by Riou. 
 
 disk from the dark and dolorous aspect 
 which it presented in the prehistoric 
 ages. 
 
 We thus note that the conspicuous 
 changes which have been effected on the 
 The Aryan belt surface of the earth by the 
 Stable Agency of man have been 
 transformation, measurably limited to the 
 great belt through which the Aryan races 
 flowed to the west. If we take up the 
 
 in their primitive migrations. The cir- 
 cuit of Arabia furnishes little oppor- 
 tunity for the agency of man as it re- 
 spects the landscape. At the present 
 time it may readily be observed how 
 little, on the whole, the Arabs, from 
 their manner of life, and particularly 
 from the nature of the countries which 
 they hold, have been able to transform 
 the physical condition of the earth.
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 555 
 
 But apart from the fact that nature 
 in a treeless and riverless region 
 Hamiticand does not invite the trans- 
 l^olSTo Arming power of man to 
 physical change, play upon her features, 
 there has been much in the character 
 and instincts of the Hamitic and Semitic 
 peoples averse to that kind of exertion 
 which modifies the surface of the earth. 
 It is true that the Hamites and Semites, 
 especially during the ancient activities 
 of these races, were great builders, and 
 in some instances large producers from 
 the soil. But the mere fact of building 
 does not bring about the transformation 
 of the landscape. In the lapse of time 
 the structures which men rear go down 
 to dust, and things are as they were be- 
 fore, particularly in a country such as 
 Egypt, rainless, cloudless, snowless, 
 treeless. However greatly the building 
 energies of the early race might display 
 themselves, the country itself would be 
 but little modified. It is doubtless 
 true that the valley of the Nile has suf- 
 fered as little change in its physical con 
 dition, under the dominion of the many 
 races which have succeeded each other 
 there, as has any other part of the 
 globe. 
 
 In general, the countries into which 
 
 the Hamites and Semites were dispersed 
 
 'were less subject to the vicissitude of 
 
 Countries of climate and more uniform 
 
 Karaites and 
 
 Semites not sus- in aspect than the variable 
 
 ceptible to mod- -. ~ . , .. .. 
 
 tfication. and changeful lands to 
 
 which the Japhetic nations were as- 
 signed by their destiny. It will be con- 
 ceded that in Syria, notably in the 
 Mediterranean states of Palestine and 
 Phoenicia, the Semites accomplished a 
 considerable change in the physical con- 
 dition of the earth. If we may trust 
 the ancient descriptions which tradition 
 has handed down of the aspect of these 
 lands, it will certainly appear that great 
 
 modification has been produced by the 
 agency of the peoples dwelling therein. 
 
 If we turn to the Black races of man- 
 kind, it will be perfectly reasonable to 
 assert that they have effected, in the 
 countries to which they were distributed, 
 no perceptible 'changes in the conditions 
 of their environment. The Negro races 
 inhabiting the great central belt of Af- 
 rica have never shown a disposition to 
 struggle with the forces of the natural 
 world and to subordinate them to the 
 purposes of life. The same is true of 
 the Hottentots. Along the great Afri- 
 can rivers the forests stand as they were 
 from the beginning. The towns are 
 built in the forests by the river banks 
 and nature is unchanged. Though the 
 country is peopled and occupied, it is in 
 no sense possessed to the extent of mas- 
 tery and dominion. The same is true 
 in Australia and Melanesia. We speak, 
 of course, of the influence of the native 
 races in these countries. It is a mere 
 truism to assert that barbarians so low 
 in the scale as the Australian and Papuan 
 races neither would nor could modify 
 the surface of the earth by their indus- 
 tries and enterprises. The great differ- 
 ence, indeed, between the barbarian 
 and the civilized states is that in the one 
 the man is the master and in the other 
 the slave of the natural world. 
 
 On the whole, we see that the great 
 modifying influence of man on his phys- 
 ical environment has been Modifying infln- 
 exerted most largely by * 
 the Ruddy races, in their Ruddy to Black, 
 progress to the West. The Brown races 
 in Southern Asia have effected certain 
 changes of like kind in the aspect and 
 conditions of the outer world ; but these 
 results have been rather incidental to the 
 massing of vast populations within small 
 areas of territory than from any direct 
 and energetic assault of man on the nat-
 
 556 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 iiral world. In other regions, the Brown 
 races have in no wise modified the nature 
 of the earth or directed the forces and 
 conditions of their environment. The 
 nomadic Turanians and the Polynesian 
 islanders have submitted themselves to 
 the laws of the material world, and turned 
 their whole activities to other fields of 
 exertion. The Black races, as we have 
 seen, have in a still less degree influ- 
 enced the physical surroundings where 
 they have held their career. They have 
 simply yielded to the blind elements of 
 the natural world, and have resisted the 
 swirl of the forces to which they were 
 exposed only so far as to cling to the 
 surface of the earth and maintain there- 
 on a precarious existence. 
 
 If we seek for the reasons of this di- 
 versity in the relations of the different 
 races with the planet on which they hold 
 The countries of their career, we shall find, 
 
 nav^faed ces first of all, that the severer 
 development. aspects of nature in those 
 countries where the Aryan races have 
 been dispersed have invited and pro- 
 voked the energies of man to the con- 
 flict. This is to say that life mere life 
 > has a harder contest under the condi- 
 tions which have been imposed on the 
 Ruddy races than in other parts of the 
 world. We have seen that the Black 
 races have all been tropical in their nat- 
 ural development. Under the influence 
 of the blazing sun the earth brings forth 
 in the tropics, .and the eater eats. He 
 has no need to subsist upon the heavy 
 carbonaceous and nitrogenous foods 
 which are a sine qua non amid the rigors 
 of the north. There is much of the 
 same condition in the Orient and in the 
 islands of the Pacific. It still remains a 
 disputed question whether the higher 
 energies of civilization can be displayed 
 under the effeminating influences of 
 southern climates. However this ro^v 
 
 be, it is certain that the vigor and an- 
 tagonistic spirit of man have been most 
 highly provoked by the bluster and cold, 
 not to say the fury, of northern climates. 
 Thus far in the history of the world 
 Egypt and Carthage furnish the only 
 conspicuous examples of really vigorous 
 peoples who have arisen without the 
 spur of the frost and the sting of the 
 snowflake. 
 
 There are also certain subjective rea 
 sons for the preeminence of the Aryan 
 race as a modifying force subjective rea- 
 
 rm the smrfane nf tVip 
 r ine 
 
 sons for the 
 stron g evolution 
 These peoples have an of the Aryans. 
 
 instinctive curiosity to scrutinize and 
 manage the elements of nature. The 
 Aryan, from our first acquaintance 
 with him in the shadows of prehistoric 
 ages, has been curious to know, to the- 
 orize, to experiment with, the phenomena 
 and laws of the material world. In the 
 most primitive epoch of his activity he 
 created a mythology in explanation of 
 the aspects and conditions around him. 
 From the time of the awakening of his 
 tribal consciousness he was on the alert 
 to note, and even to record, the move- 
 ments and caprices of physical nature. 
 He was quick to discover the identities 
 and antagonisms of natural facts, and 
 thus were laid the foundations of those 
 classifications which, in the riper ages of 
 the world, have become science. 
 
 In this respect the Aryans have been 
 strongly discriminated from the peoples 
 
 of Brown descent, and Still Natural science 
 
 more strongly from the ^nlanl 
 Black races of the tropics. Blacks. 
 It is doubtful if any such thing as nat- 
 ural science has ever suggested itself to 
 the inquiry o'f thinkers among the Brown 
 peoples of mankind. Doubtless the 
 highest degree of knowledge possessed 
 by any branch of this family is that to 
 which the Chinese have attained, and it
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 551 
 
 is certain that among them the natural 
 sciences are either utterly wanting or 
 
 families of men the Aryan race is al- 
 most equally distinguished by its scien- 
 
 IfODIFICATlOM OF ENVIRONMENT BY APPLICATION OF NATURAL FORCES. HYDRAULIC MINING. 
 
 else in so crude a condition as to merit 
 no attention from the Western nations. 
 Even from the Hamitic and Semitic 
 
 tific tendency and attainments. The 
 disposition of the Semitic peoples, and 
 of the Hamites in their best estate, as
 
 558 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 among the Egyptians, has been, from 
 the first, to look at nature as a caused 
 phenomenon, and pass immediately to 
 reflection on the nature and character 
 of the Cause ; while the Aryan mind has 
 had almost a passiqn for scrutinizing the 
 phenomena themselves, for determining 
 the relations of physical facts, and dis- 
 covering the laws by which they are 
 governed. 
 
 This subjective difference, as will 
 readily be seen, has led to the scientific 
 The Aryans have ascendency of the Aryan 
 StlTitr 3 " ces and to their domina- 
 of phenomena, tion over the earth. That 
 is, the Aryan peoples have mastered the 
 laws of phenomena and subordinated the 
 forces of nature so successfully as to turn 
 them upon their environment, and to 
 compel nature to operate against her- 
 self for the benefit of her most intel- 
 ligent creature. The modification 
 which these peoples have effected iu 
 the general aspect of those parts of the 
 world where they have held their career 
 has been resultant from their instinctive 
 curiosity to know and handle the forces 
 of the natural world. If for a moment 
 we contemplate the hydraulic miners at 
 their gigantic task ' among the gorges of 
 the Sierras, with the uplifted brazen 
 nozzle of their hose throwing a volume 
 of more than a hundred square inches 
 of water, compressed into the destroy- 
 ing impact of a solid column, against 
 the granite mountain side, hurling and 
 hurtling the bowlders and debris as 
 mere sand flying before the blast, we 
 shall see the Aryan mind displayed at 
 its topmost bent and in its most charac- 
 teristic activity. This intellect delights 
 in attacking the environment and crush- 
 ing it into subjection. And in this re- 
 spect it is totally unlike the quiescent 
 and adjustable intellect of the Brown 
 or the Black races. 
 
 Still again we may note a second in- 
 stinct, or at -least a subjective quality, 
 in the Aryan peoples which has given 
 them their energy as a Extreme sensi- 
 modifying force on the sur- 
 face of the earth. This is 
 their sensitiveness to want, and the power- 
 ful reaction which such want produces 
 in arousing them to exertion. The 
 stomach was the prehistoric schoolmas- 
 ter, and hunger was the first professor 
 of natural science. Under the influence 
 of these austere but capable instructors 
 the Aryan responded more quickly than 
 the other pupils of the universal school. 
 The energy displayed by the Aryan 
 races under the influence of hunger, of 
 cold, of need in general, has been a 
 matter of astonishment in all ages. 
 Bodily and mental want has acted upon 
 this race like a passion upon the indi- 
 vidual man, and the tremendous exer- 
 tions growing out of this hunger of body 
 and spirit have told like a storm on all 
 the wild forests and hills and river banks 
 where the Indo-European tribes have 
 made their abodes. 
 
 The inquiry will at once arise whether 
 this curiosity to scrutinize the processes of 
 nature and to direct her en- Are Aryan m- 
 
 pro-iVc -w/hH-Tif^r fhi<; VPP-TI stincts and char- 
 
 ergies, wn > Keen acteristics effect 
 
 hunger, this anxiety to feed or cause ? 
 and clothe and build against inclemency 
 which the Aryan race has ever exhibit- 
 ed, is not in the nature of an effect rather 
 than a cause. Have we not here thus 
 may ask the reader a substitution of a 
 result for its antecedent force ? Has not 
 such instinct in the Aryan race been de- 
 veloped by the very antagonisms with 
 which it has had to contend ? Has not the 
 hunger arisen from the very exposure 
 and wasted energy which has come to 
 the half-barbarian wanderer in the wilds 
 of Northern Europe? Doubtless there 
 are many reasons that may be assigned,
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES, ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 559 
 
 many arguments that may be construct- 
 ed to answer these questions in the af- 
 firmative, thus making it appear that 
 the subjective conditions among the Ar- 
 yan peoples from which we have deduced 
 their modifying energy in the physical 
 world are not really subjective conditions 
 at all, but merely superinduced modes of 
 activity. But, on the contrary, if we 
 look profoundly into the problem, we 
 shall see still better grounds for admit- 
 ting the subjective ethnic distinctions 
 which we have here assigned to the peo- 
 ple of the Indo-European race. 
 
 For, in the first place, it was a matter 
 of choice and preference on the part of the 
 migrating tribes. In fact, all the pec- 
 Ethnic prefer- pies of the world, if we ex- 
 
 SaSSSSS ce Pt onl y the colonizations 
 veiopment. o f modern times, have 
 been distributed to their respective 
 quarters of the globe by the unreason- 
 ing and but half-conscious choice and 
 preference of the peoples themselves. 
 Why, otherwise, should a tribe of pri- 
 meval half-barbarians prefer to depart 
 toward the north and enter the bleak 
 regions of storm and snow and desola- 
 tion ? Why should others prefer to trav- 
 erse the desert? There was at the first 
 no compulsion, no contrivance. There 
 was preference only. The ethnic forces 
 were working out their own results. 
 The long lines of tribal migration, as 
 traced over the surface of the earth, were 
 determined in their course and extent 
 by the choice and instinctive dispositions 
 of the moving masses. True it is that 
 every race of living beings is acted upon 
 by the conditions of the environment, 
 and many second natures are produced 
 by these external causes. But the prefer- 
 ence which impels a given animal to adopt 
 a given habitat as his home, is an in- 
 stinctive choice, not determined, as a rule, 
 by the influences of the external world. 
 
 So in a larger degree the rational ani- 
 mal man. The Esquimaux cling to the 
 ice floes, struggle with the Races choose 
 walrus, live in their snow ^j- ** 
 huts, and, indeed, suffer all on races, 
 the hardships of the polar circle because 
 they choose to do it. And the huge Pata- 
 gonians, bounding among the rocks at 
 the extreme of the continent, are there 
 from choice, and remain from a tribal 
 preference, for which no explanation 
 other than itself can be assigned. All 
 the selections of the intermediate terri- 
 tories of the world have been made 
 originally by the same unreasoning 
 preference of the original tribes that oc 
 cupied them. We thus see, after allow- 
 ing all due influence to the reactionary 
 effects of nature upon man, that there 
 were fundamental activities in himself 
 which led him to choose his environ- 
 ment and to fix himself in certain con- 
 ditions and in certain relations with the 
 physical world. 
 
 There are not wanting in recent times 
 a large class of profound thinkers who as- 
 cribe the march of civiliza- p rea * part of 
 
 human develop- 
 
 tion tO the disposition in ment based on 
 T -. - the knowledge 
 
 some advanced races of men O f nature. 
 to acquaint themselves with the laws of 
 phenomena, and to make those laws 
 available in the administration of life. 
 It would be, doubtless, too much to grant 
 the truth of this theory without restric- 
 tions and limitations ; but that it ex- 
 presses a great section of the whole truth 
 can hardly be denied. The last two 
 centuries have been conspicuous in the 
 whole history of the race by the rapid 
 development of scientific knowledge and 
 the consequent subordination of the 
 forces of the natural world to the will of 
 man. It is one of the great secrets of 
 progress, and it has belonged to the Ar- 
 yan race. It is they who have entered 
 into the arcana of the physical environ-
 
 560 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 ment and extracted its principles of ac- 
 tion. They have preserved and record- 
 ed the invariable sequence in which one 
 natural fact succeeds another, and have 
 given to this sequence the name of law. 
 From this they have deduced the recur- 
 rence and the expectation of recurrence 
 among the phenomena of the outer 
 
 It would be trite to enlarge upon the 
 advantages which the highest races of 
 men have derived from concomitancy 
 their knowledge of physical gSSBS* 
 nature and the laws by life - 
 which it is governed. As between this 
 knowledge and the general fact called 
 civilization, defined as it is in our mod- 
 
 MASTERY OF MAN BY NATURE. A BOAT WRECK. 
 
 world, and have availed themselves of 
 all the advantages derivable from the 
 knowledge of what is to be. The man 
 who knows what will happen is wise and 
 strong. He who does not know what 
 will happen is foolish and weak. This 
 is said of man in his relations with the 
 natural world. What he understands, 
 he can control. What he can control, he 
 can use. What he can use, is beneficial. 
 Benefit is health and wealth and renown. 
 
 ern languages, it were hard to determine 
 which of the two more powerfully stim- 
 ulates the other. A certain kind of civ- 
 ilization may exist without the preva- 
 lence of scientific knowledge, and a 
 certain kind of scientific knowledge may 
 prevail without inducing a high grade 
 of civilization. But, on the whole, the 
 two are concomitant. The more the 
 man knows the more does he develop 
 and direct the civilizing forces. The
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 561 
 
 more he uses the forces of civilization 
 the more he knows of the principles by 
 which universal nature is controlled and 
 directed. 
 
 As compared with the other races, the 
 Aryan stock has been preeminent in 
 Scientific pre- these respects. The dis- 
 tinction between them and 
 the Hamitic and Semitic 
 families of men on the line of scientific 
 achievement is sufficiently broad, and 
 
 eminence of the 
 Indo-European 
 races. 
 
 Indo-European, families of mankind on 
 the other. 
 
 It is believed that the differences in 
 the intellectual habits and achievements 
 of the several races as Knowledge of 
 viewed from a general % 
 point of observation are perpetuity, 
 most distinct and striking with respect to 
 this great fact of natural law and the con- 
 nection of man with the material world. 
 In general, barbarians and half-civilized 
 
 MASTERY OF NATURE BY MAN. A SCREW STEAMER AT SEA. 
 
 when we look at the Brown races of 
 Asia and Polynesia and at the Black 
 races of Africa and Melanesia, we can but 
 be struck with the strong contrast be- 
 tween the indifference of the latter to 
 natural law, their inability to control 
 and direct for benefit the forces of the 
 material world on the one hand, and the 
 breadth and profundity of scientific 
 knowledge and the astonishing benefits 
 derived therefrom by the Aryan, or 
 
 peoples are utterly subject to the forces 
 of physical nature. It is not impossible 
 that the weakness of the old forms of 
 civilization, their want of perpetuity, was 
 chiefly attributable to the prevailing ig- 
 norance of the laws of phenomena ; and 
 it is probable that the strength and per- 
 manence of existing institutions are cor- 
 related with the prevalence or the non- 
 prevalence of scientific knowledge. This 
 is to say that at least one of the conditions
 
 562 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 of perpetuity among the institutional 
 forms established by mankind is the 
 knowledge of the physical laws by which 
 the world is governed, and the sympathy 
 and concord of man with those laws in 
 the exercise of his activities. 
 
 out of Mesopotamia directly to the west 
 and were there developed into the He- 
 brew and Arabian nations, seem to have 
 dwelt in their mental activities upon the 
 nature and character of the intelligence 
 which preceded and formed and directed 
 ' 
 
 \ 
 
 -- 
 
 SEMITE CONTEMPLATING NATURE. Drawn by Paul Hardy. 
 
 it was hinted on a preceding page that 
 the Semitic mind had shown itself more 
 concerned with what may 
 be called the Cause of na- 
 ture than with natural phe- 
 nomena themselves. From the earliest 
 ages of history the peoples who came 
 
 The Semitic 
 mind seeks per 
 sonality in na- 
 ture. 
 
 | not only the isolated facts and processes 
 of the material world, but the world it- 
 self and universal nature. It appears to 
 have been in the nature of the Semitic 
 mind to ascribe personality and intelligence 
 as the cause of phenomena and to pass 
 over the phenomena themselves, their
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 56S 
 
 relations and dependencies, to reflect 
 upon the character and will and work of 
 the personal agent behind the aspects of 
 the material world. 
 
 Following- out this fundamental con- 
 cept, the Semitic seer of the primitive 
 world would proceed to the 
 
 And makes man 
 
 to be related and immediate establishment 
 
 bound thereto. -, ,. -. , . 
 
 of relations between nim- 
 self and the personal intelligence beyond 
 the tangible forms of^ nature. That is, 
 human relationship, according to his 
 views, would spring up, not between 
 . man and physical laws and phenomena, 
 but between man and that agent who 
 stood above them. We can easily dis- 
 cern the strong religious tendency which 
 would at once arise from the existence 
 of such a disposition of mind, and we 
 may perceive with equal clearness the 
 absence of scientific knowledge from a 
 system of thought thus originated. 
 
 In these facts may be readily discov- 
 ered the bottom principles of what has 
 been called, in the philosophical and re- 
 Notion of spir- ligious discussions of the 
 
 itual causation -n rP o eT1 t oeritnrv SpmiHr 
 peculiarly Sem- P reben century, oerr 
 
 itic - monotheism. More prop- 
 
 erly, however, we should say that the 
 fact indicated is the theory of immaterial 
 causation, without respect to its single- 
 ness or multiplicity. If we examine the 
 Semitic nations, at our first acquaintance 
 with them, in Chaldaea and Assyria, we 
 shall find that they were polytheistic in 
 their religious development not poly- 
 theistic in the same sense with the Graeco- 
 Italic peoples of Europe, but in the same 
 sense with the Hamitic Egyptians. It 
 was the peculiarity of both the Hamitic 
 and Semitic races that they ascribed to 
 the phenomena of the material world 
 immaterial intelligent causes. 
 
 This view of the universe and its ad- 
 ministration is totally different from 
 polytheism as it was developed by the 
 
 Aryan nations. In course of time the 
 Aryan also arrived at the concept of im- 
 materialand intelligent cau- This notion dif- 
 
 Sfltion "Rut in thp parliVr f ers totally from 
 )n> r Aryan polythe- 
 
 ages of these peoples they ism - 
 looked simply at phenomena and gave 
 names thereto, and the names passed, 
 according as the phenomena were vast 
 and majestic, into the catalogue of dei- 
 ties. Aryan polytheism was the result 
 of the combined tendencies of primitive 
 natural philosophy and linguistic growth 
 and decay. It is not intended in this 
 place to elaborate, but only to point out 
 the difference between the fundamental 
 ideas of the Semitic and the Indo-Euro- 
 pean races. The former conceived of 
 the cause apart from the phenomena 
 and antecedent thereto. The system of 
 religion, therefore, as developed in Meso- 
 potamia, and even transmitted to the 
 West, was an immaterial kathenothe- 
 ism, as distinguished from the material 
 polytheism of Europe. 
 
 The primitive Hebrew fathers revolt- 
 ed against this system because it was 
 polytheistic. Their revolu- Misconception 
 
 of modern phi- 
 
 tion consisted in the substi- losophy respect- 
 tution of the monotheistic e n1:e. UC 
 idea as the bottom fact in the universe. 
 The Hamites never proceeded thus far 
 in the religious evolution. They there- 
 fore remained identified in their beliefs 
 with the Mesopotamia!! people ; and the 
 Egyptian system of religion differed 
 only from the Chaldaean in its more 
 elaborate development and its finer 
 philosophical expression. The attempt 
 of certain modern scholars to make it 
 appear that the Aryan Dyaus Pitar of 
 India, the Zeus of the Greeks, 'and the 
 Jove of Rome were fundamentally the 
 same concept with the Elohim of the 
 Hebrews, is to misconceive the whole 
 question, to confound phenomenon with 
 noumenon, and to obliterate the differ-
 
 564 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 ence between a material and an imma- 
 terial causation of nature. 
 
 If we look among the Brown races for 
 the highest expression of their thought 
 The Brown on the subject we are here 
 mythology or* 16 considering, w r e shall find 
 religion. a totally different view of 
 
 both premises and conclusions. The 
 Chinese and Japanese as the oldest and 
 most thoughtful of the early Brown peo- 
 ples of Southern and Eastern Asia, gave 
 little heed to the aspects of nature or 
 to the interpretation of what we call 
 natural phenomena. Neither did they 
 concern themselves to seek for causes 
 behind these phenomena, either material 
 or immaterial. As a result, the Chinese 
 have never produced a highly inflected 
 mythology, or what we may properly 
 call a religion. They have risen in 
 their evolution as far as ethics and mo- 
 rality, and on these lines of development 
 have proceeded as far as any other 
 people. 
 
 From the first it appears that the 
 Chinese mind has been most concerned 
 Philosophical not with the facts of na- 
 
 jtTemo? 1111636 ture > but with the facts f 
 
 thought. iif e> Their native religions 
 
 have been simply elaborated systems of 
 ethics. Confucianism is not a religion 
 in the sense in which that word is em- 
 ployed by the Western nations. It is 
 simply a code of human morality as de- 
 duced from the life and teaching of the 
 most illustrious sage of the people. The 
 imported Buddhism has in great measure 
 lost its spiritual and subjective peculiar- 
 ities. In the concept of the Chinese mind 
 it has been transformed into harmony 
 with the older systems native to the na- 
 tion. If the Chinese can be said to 
 worship at all, it is the worship of life 
 and duty and obligation rather than the 
 adoration of any objective being, whether 
 the same be the highest expression of 
 
 some supreme thing, as the sky, or of a 
 great Spirit behind and above all aspects 
 of earth and heaven. It will readily be 
 seen that such a view is radically differ- 
 ent from the bottom notions upon which 
 the great religious systems of Western 
 Asia and Europe have been erected. 
 
 In their concept of nature and of the 
 author or authors of nature, the Black 
 races have been lowest of all in the scale 
 of rationality. In fact, it 
 
 The Black races 
 
 has been authentically dis- still lower in the 
 puted that some of these s 
 peoples have any concept of a moving 
 power among the objects of their sense 
 perceptions. As a general statement, 
 the Blacks in their native condition have 
 risen as high as fetichism and no higher 
 in the religious evolution. Hereafter 
 we shall note with more particularity 
 the peculiarities of their superstitions, 
 and mark out the divergence of their 
 thought from that of the Brown and 
 Ruddy races. 
 
 Turning from the subjective differ- 
 ences of mind and thought among the 
 races of antiquity to their Difference of 
 objective activities, we find a ^J^ft"** 
 corresponding divergence adventure. 
 and distinction of character. The di- 
 versity of men of different races in their 
 modes and purposes of action is among 
 the most striking features by which 
 they are discriminated. In what may 
 be called the spirit of adventure, for in- 
 stance, the various races have had each 
 its own distinctive character and method. 
 Some have taken to the w r ater, chosen 
 the maritime IL'e, sailed afar to distant 
 coasts and islands, and made the sea a 
 familiar spirit. To others, the ocean 
 has been a terror, while the continental 
 vastnesses have invited to exploration 
 and even to peril. To other branches of 
 the human family both sea and land have 
 appalled and paralyzed the adventurous
 
 THE BLACKS FEAR NATURE. STORM IN AFRICAN FOREST. Drawn by Rlou.
 
 566 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIXD. 
 
 energies. Such peoples have shrank 
 back from the enticements of explora- 
 tion and the wild liberty which it af- 
 fords. They have settled into the safest 
 and most convenient nooks, and shielded 
 themselves from the opposing forces of 
 nature by what barriers soever they 
 could discover in a given environment. 
 
 In these respects, we find again that 
 the Ruddy races have been superior to 
 The Buddy the correlated branches of 
 S^eSur- the human family. It can 
 cms disposition. no t be said that their ad- 
 venture has carried them as far as in the 
 .case of the nomadic peoples of Asia 
 those great Turanians of the Brown race 
 who have drifted through all parts of the 
 greatest of the continents. But the ac- 
 tivities of the Aryans have been char- 
 acterized by greater energy and more 
 rational method. Their migrations have 
 been directed by a purpose, at least a 
 half-formed purpose, to seek for better 
 things and gain the mastery. The Ham- 
 ites have given a few conspicuous exam- 
 ples of adventure, as when, in times of 
 Pharaoh Neku II, they circumnavigated 
 Africa twenty-one centuries in advance 
 of Vasco da Gama. 
 
 The negative side of adventure is 
 timidity. Adventure is courage. It im- 
 Courageofthe plies the facing of danger, 
 vo r rcTd S fr d om ra- the willing exposure of the 
 tionai purpose, bodily life for the sake 
 of advantage, or even for the mere sake 
 of freedom from restraint. The latter 
 qualities have belonged preeminently to 
 the Ruddy races. It can not be said that 
 the Brown peoples of Northern Asia are 
 lacking in courage. On the contrary, 
 they have contributed some of the most 
 warlike and fiery spirits which the West- 
 ern nations have had to meet in combat. 
 But the bravery of the Brown races as it 
 was manifested in the barbarian era was 
 lacking in rationality and the conscious 
 
 purpose to achieve advantage by victory. 
 The conquests of the Turcomans, hur- 
 tling down from the Altais upon the ter- 
 rified and somewhat effeminated popula- 
 tion in Southwestern Asia and Eastern 
 Europe, succeeding as conquests and 
 then sinking into an inane and torpid 
 condition from want of rational purpose 
 and deliberation of method, are at once 
 the striking example and the epitome of 
 the spirit of courage as it has been man- 
 ifested by the Brown races of mankind. 
 
 A volume could not suffice to trace out 
 all the diversities of action among the 
 different families of men. undeniable and 
 The present chapter is de- S^tJT"^ 
 voted merely to a general Aryans, 
 view of the most conspicuous traits in 
 which the people of one race have dif- 
 fered from those of another. On the 
 whole, the superiority of the Ruddy 
 peoples over the other varieties of man- 
 kind, in their masterful relations with the 
 physical world, in their concept of nat- 
 ural phenomena and the laws by which 
 they are governed, in adaptation of 
 means to ends in gaining and maintain- 
 ing a dominion over the earth, and in the 
 exercise of an adventurous and rational 
 spirit, giving them preeminence and 
 leadership, is undeniable and sufficient- 
 ly striking. 
 
 It may appear, at first glance, a long 
 departure from the subjects which we 
 are here considering to the 
 
 . Ethnic diversity 
 
 discussion of the bodily form in bodily form 
 
 ... . . . . . f. and activity. 
 
 and physical activities or 
 the various peoples of earth. Men 
 have differed according to race not 
 only in their view of the world and in 
 their attitude toward the laws of matter, 
 not only in their concept of the primary 
 principle from which all things have 
 proceeded and by which all things are 
 governed, not only in their notion relative 
 to duty, obligation, and destiny, btit also
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 567 
 
 in the material organism in which for the 
 period of life all thought is resident and 
 from which all forms of activity proceed. 
 In fact, the bodily form and features of 
 the different races are the most con- 
 spicuous single circumstance as well as 
 the easiest criterion by which those 
 races are distinguished the one from the 
 other. 
 
 We are not able to penetrate through 
 
 the shadows of the prehistoric ages 
 
 to a time when these 
 
 Such diversity 
 
 dates back to very tangible evidences 
 
 the earliest ages. / ,-, . -,. -,.j 
 
 of ethnic divergence did 
 not exist as they exist to-day. Time 
 and again we have repeated what is 
 perfectly well known to historians and 
 antiquaries, that the very oldest mon- 
 uments which modern times have in- 
 herited from antiquity bear mute but 
 indubitable evidence to the fact that, in 
 the earliest ages to which we can in 
 any wise penetrate, the physical diver- 
 gence of the different branches of man- 
 kind was as conspicuously and deeply 
 cut in determinate outlines as at the 
 present time. It is worth while, then, 
 to note with some care the general pe- 
 culiarities in physical structure of man- 
 kind, and to point out the features by 
 which one race of men is most notably 
 and permanently discriminated from the 
 others. 
 
 In the first place, as to the bulk and 
 stature of the human body. It will be 
 found on an examination 
 of the facts within reach 
 of the inquirer that very 
 great diversity exists among men of dif- 
 ferent races in these respects. On the 
 whole, it does not appear that the people 
 of antiquity were specially different in 
 stature and weight from the peoples of 
 modern times. It might be difficult to 
 determine whether the race, considered 
 as a whole, tends, in its evolutionary 
 
 Great diversity 
 in the stature 
 and bulk of men. 
 
 processes, to the production of larger 
 or smaller individual members of 'the 
 species. 
 
 Tradition has preserved the shadowy 
 recollection of both giants and pygmies 
 in the ancient world, and from the mon- 
 umental delineation of figures we are 
 able to determine that the average peo- 
 ples were about of the same stature as 
 those of to-day. Among the -Assyrian 
 and Egyptian sculptures this fact is 
 abundantly illustrated. But while 
 this is true, it is clear that, on the 
 whole, the smaller peoples of antiq- 
 uity, as well as in modern ages, were 
 among the aborigines and barbarous 
 tribes, while those of great stature and 
 gigantic bulk were derived from the 
 progressive and well-developed families 
 of mankind. 
 
 This will appear at first glance as an 
 evidence of the truth of the evolution- 
 ary process. Casually, it may be ob- 
 served that the body of man has been 
 developed from a comparatively insig- 
 nificant race of ancestral 
 
 Correlations of 
 
 Savages. It IS known to mind and body 
 . 1 i_ 1 'j.j.1 11 j. to evolution. 
 
 the biologist that all exist- 
 ing species of horse have been derived 
 from a single prehistoric typical animal 
 known as Hipparion elegans ; and it is 
 also known that this primitive animal 
 was of very small stature, so small, in- 
 deed, that it would seem impossible that 
 the enormous Norman or Clydesdale stal- 
 lion of our day could have been derived 
 from so diminutive an ancestor. There 
 is one circumstance, however, which 
 breaks the analogy so far as the devel- 
 opment of the human body is concerned ; 
 that is, that the most intellectual and 
 powerful peoples, civilly, socially, and 
 politically considered, have not been 
 those of largest stature. This is to say 
 that if the evolutionary process is 
 to be accepted as an explanation of
 
 568 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 the large size of some races as com- 
 pared with the diminutive stature of 
 others, there is a clear break in the 
 analogy of bodily and intellectual evo- 
 lution a thing that may be difficult of 
 explanation. 
 
 It is not intended in these pages to 
 enter into the abstruse and difficult 
 questions of biology. Such matters 
 
 absolute proof exists of a smaller race 
 of people than these. The native 
 Australians and some of the inhab- 
 itants of the Melanesian islands are 
 no more than four feet in stature, 
 and are slender in proportion. These 
 examples may be taken as a minimum 
 of size for prehistoric and existing races 
 of men. 
 
 THE TARPAN (FIRST REMOVE FROM THE PRIMITIVE HORSE). 
 
 may be remanded to specialists and to 
 
 the skill and scholarship of the future. 
 
 It is sufficient to note the 
 
 The lowest lim- 
 its of size in the great diversity in the size 
 
 of the members of different 
 races. In a preceding book it was noted 
 that the prehistoric folk who were buried 
 in the stone boxes along the banks of 
 the Cumberland, in North America, 
 were no more than three and a half feet 
 in stature. It is doubtful whether any 
 
 In considering the other extreme, we 
 come to the half-mythical and half-his- 
 torical giants of the heroic ages. Near- 
 ly all races have transmitted to posterity 
 some account of exceptionally enormous 
 specimens of the race, and in some tra- 
 ditions we have accounts of Maxima of 
 whole tribes conforming to %%?* 
 the gigantic pattern. It races, 
 is impossible to give an authentic aver- 
 age for the stature of the so-called
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 569 
 
 giants of antiquity. Goliath of Gath 
 was reputed to be nine feet nine inches 
 in height. We have hints in Homer of 
 towering warriors who might well be 
 called gigantic. Some of the largest 
 specimens of the human race have in 
 modern times been brought out of 
 Syria. The Teutones and Gauls were, 
 among barbarians, notoriously huge 
 
 ick William I. His regiment, known 
 as the Potsdam Guards, was made up 
 of men gathered from all parts of 
 Europe, the smallest of whom was over 
 seven feet in height. They reached 
 a maximum of nine feet, and it is 
 perhaps not beyond the truth to as- 
 sign an average of eight feet for the 
 whole regiment. We may accept this. 
 
 AN ARAB STEED (GREATEST REMOVE FROM PRIMITIVE TYPE). Drawn by T. F. Zimmennann. 
 
 in body. The paragraph in Csesar's 
 Gallic War, wherein he recites the 
 ridicule which the Gaulish warriors of 
 the Aduatuci bestowed on his Roman 
 legionaries on account of their diminu- 
 tive stature (brevitas nostra), will not be 
 forgotten. 
 
 The most conspicuous example of 
 an assemblage, or collection, of giants 
 within the historical era was that 
 resulting from the caprice of Freder- 
 
 M. Vol. i37 
 
 then, as the maximum stature of OUT 
 race, though possibly exceptional in- 
 stances may have shown greater height. 
 Whether the Blacks have contributed 
 any specimens worthy to be classified as 
 giants can not be stated Largest exam- 
 with certainty. Among the SetagsSSSJ? 
 Brown races, the most con- the Browns, 
 spicuous examples of greatness of size 
 are given by the Asiatic Mongoloids in 
 Patagonia. Many of these exceed
 
 570 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 seven feet in stature, and it is known 
 that among- their far ethnic kinspeo- 
 ple, the Chinese, equally exaggerated 
 specimens of mankind have been found 
 this, too, among a people who are 
 conspicuously below the average in 
 stature. 
 
 To generalize these results, we find 
 very great departures from the common 
 standard of size among the ancient peo- 
 ples. The same phenomenon recurs in 
 Aryan peoples modern times. This vari- 
 SS?^ ation^ extends not only to 
 etature. individual members of the 
 
 human species, but to whole races. It 
 appears that, considered as races, there 
 were smaller peoples in the prehistoric 
 than in the modern world. It would 
 also seem that in ancient times the ex- 
 aggeration of size above the average 
 standard was as conspicuous as in recent 
 ages. On the whole, the White races 
 are larger in stature than any other 
 people. Among these, the Aryans 
 are conspicuously above the average; 
 and of the Aryans, the largest are 
 those who have been exposed to the 
 rigors of northern climates, but not in 
 the high latitudes. 
 
 " As between the barbarian and the civ- 
 ilized state of man, there is not much 
 Geographical difference as to size. On 
 SSSSSl the whole, the barbarian is 
 bod y- larger, on the average, than 
 
 his contemporary from the civilized 
 states. Geographically, the distribution 
 of the largest races has been in the tem- 
 perate zones. Beyond a certain degree 
 of cold the human family has been 
 somewhat dwarfed, rather than stimu- 
 lated into extraordinary growth. The 
 polar people are small in stature. The 
 insular populations of the world present 
 the same variations as those of the con- 
 tinents. The primitive Saxons of our 
 ancestral islands were huge in body and 
 
 highly muscular. The Japanese, simi- 
 larly situated, are small in stature and 
 delicate in development. On the whole, 
 there was not much difference in the 
 stature and muscular power of the three 
 great branches of the Ruddy race. The 
 advantage was in favor of the Aryans, 
 and the Hamites appear to have been 
 somewhat weaker and smaller than the 
 Semitic peoples ; but the distinction was 
 not great. 
 
 The races of men have generally pre- 
 served a given type and standard of 
 form and stature from our Form and stat- 
 earliest acquaintance ? 
 therewith to the present from antiquity, 
 time. The sarcophagi of Egypt, the 
 dish-covered tombs of Assyria, and the 
 burying grounds of Chaldsea have made 
 us acquainted with the stature and pro- 
 portions of at least three peoples of re- 
 mote antiquity. The Assyrians were 
 not taller than the average of modern 
 peoples, but were exceedingly stout 
 and muscular, like the Romans. The 
 Chaldasans were of the average height 
 and form. The mummies of Egypt are 
 below the average standard in height 
 and in general proportions. 
 
 If we descend from the general form 
 and stature of the different peoples of 
 ancient and modern times to consider 
 some of the special features by which 
 they have been characterized, the first 
 to attract our attention is the size, shape, 
 and capacity of the head. This organ, 
 indeed, is about the only one with which 
 the historian and ethnographer need to 
 concern himself. The established fact 
 that the intellect of man resides in his 
 brain, and is correlated in its manifesta- 
 tions with that organ, and the additional 
 fact that the mind is the agent of all 
 that has been accomplished by the hu- 
 man race, may warrant us in looking at 
 the cranial development of the different
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 571 
 
 peoples as an interesting study in ethnic 
 history. 
 
 There is a constant relation between 
 the size and formation of the brain and 
 constant reia- t ^ e ac ti v e energy of the 
 
 tioii between 0</ 
 
 the size of the race. The facts connect- 
 
 brain and human , . . ., . ., . . 
 
 energy. ed with this important 
 
 study have been gathered from many 
 sources, and may now be studied on the 
 scientific basis. It is found that there 
 is an ascending ethnic scale of cranial 
 development, beginning with the Aus- 
 tralians and Papuans and proceeding 
 upwards, through the Black races of Af- 
 rica, to the Asiatic and Polynesian Mon- 
 goloids, and thence to the Ruddy peoples 
 of Europe and America. It will not be 
 considered a materializing digression to 
 note this fact, to dwell upon it, and to 
 point out the perfect correlation existing 
 between the average capacity of the brain 
 and the grade of civilization to which the 
 people of that average have attained. 
 The law is: small brain, little achieve- 
 ment; great brain, great achievement. 
 It is not necessary to refer the progress 
 of civilization to the mere physical fact 
 of cranial growth. A more rational 
 view is that the larger display of mental 
 power is correlated with the size and 
 activity of the organ by which that men- 
 tal power is expressed. 
 
 It has been found that a large varia- 
 bleness exists among the races with re- 
 spect to the volume and weight of that 
 organ upon which all thought depends. 
 The size and the capacity of the brain 
 in the different races of men have been 
 carefully examined, and the 
 
 Winchell's table 
 
 of cranial capac- results tabulated in a form 
 
 Ity of races. .-, M 
 
 that may be easily appre- 
 hended. The following table, present- 
 ing these results in a concise form, is 
 from Winchell's Preadamites, and may 
 be regarded as an accurate and indispu- 
 table summary of the best that is known 
 
 relative to the race gradation of men on 
 the line of cranial capacity : 
 
 TABLE OF CRANIAL CAPACITIES. 
 
 No. of 
 Speci- 
 mens. 
 
 RACKS. 
 
 CUBIC 
 
 CENTIMETERS. 
 
 Author- 
 ity. 
 
 Men. 
 
 Wom- 
 en. 
 
 Aver- 
 age. 
 
 572 
 38 
 
 293 
 901 
 
 33 
 1 
 
 18 
 
 13 
 I 
 
 101 
 
 126 
 
 61 
 "^ 
 
 85 
 79 
 
 13 
 
 ~^6 
 
 18 
 15 
 
 33 
 
 I. RUDDY RACES. 
 Aryans of S. W. Europe. . 
 
 J.576 
 
 1,395 
 
 M85 
 1.534 
 
 1,482 
 3 1,500 
 \ i, 4 86 
 
 1,450 
 
 MS 2 
 1,421 
 1,488 
 1,488 
 
 1,270 
 1,250 
 
 5 1,372 
 ( 1,286 
 
 j 1.441 
 < 1,442 
 J '.403 
 i 1,338 
 
 ,345 
 ,364 
 1,452 
 
 J'.3j|7 
 (1,360 
 1,264 
 1,295 
 
 ! j ' 27 ? 
 1 1,276 
 
 Broca. 
 Morton. 
 
 Davis. 
 
 Broca. 
 Davis. 
 Morton. 
 Broca. 
 Dall. 
 
 Ball. 
 
 Bessels, 
 
 Broca. 
 Mortov- 
 Davis. 
 
 Broca. 
 I) avis.. 
 
 Britons, Anglo-Saxons, 
 Swedes, Irish, Nether- 
 
 
 
 Ruddy Races, mean ca- j. 
 
 1,518 
 
 1,383 
 
 11. BROWN RACES. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1*539 
 
 1,428 
 
 Asiatic Esquimaux....... 
 
 N. W. American Esqui- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Esquimaux, mean capacity 
 Chinese and Mongols, ) 
 
 1,43 
 
 1,251 
 
 Mongoloids, mean ca- I 
 
 III. BLACK RACES. 
 
 Negroes, W. Africa. 
 
 
 
 
 Negroes, mean capacity.. 
 
 1,347 
 
 1,181 
 
 
 Australians, mean ca- ) 
 
 
 
 
 
 From the foregoing schedule it will 
 be seen that the native Australians are 
 the lowest type of men in Deductions from 
 cranial capacity, being in- %?* 
 ferior in this respect to the man-life. 
 Negroes by an average of eighty-four 
 cubic* centimeters. The table does not 
 include the Hottentots as a separate 
 study. These people, as a matter of 
 fact, have a cranial 'development inter- 
 mediate between the Australians and the 
 Negroes. Again, it will be noted that 
 the Mongoloids have an average capacity 
 of eighty-two cubic centimeters in excess 
 of the Negroes, while the average ca- 
 pacity of the Aryans is forty-four cubic 
 centimeters above the measure of the 
 Mongoloids. It will also be observed 
 that the preceding table does not exhibit 
 the relative size of the brain of the Papu-
 
 572 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 ans, but from other sources this has been 
 found to be above that of the Australi- 
 ans, and nearly identical with that of 
 the Hottentots. 
 
 It may well be confessed that this 
 physical index discovered in the capacity 
 Relation of of the brain for the several 
 
 St^rphysfcai races P ints distinctly to a 
 features, certain grade of rational 
 
 activity and progressive power in each 
 people. Here, then, is the fundamental 
 fact of a certain quantity of brain forces 
 expended in the administration of life 
 among the various peoples of the earth. 
 The same is correlated with other pecul- 
 iarities of anatomical structure. It is 
 found that the cranial cavity is very vari- 
 able in its shape, conforming in its pro- 
 portions and relative distribution of parts 
 to the general configuration of the skull. 
 And this is typical in each of the primary 
 races. It is not the place to enter into 
 -any elaborate illustration of the definite 
 -angles and peculiarities of the human 
 -skull, or to describe by comparisons its 
 various approximations to the crania of 
 other animals. Such discussion belongs 
 to special scientific treatises, and the re- 
 sults derivable therefrom could play 
 but a small part in the ethnic history of 
 mankind. 
 
 The same is true of the other bodily 
 
 organs. It is well known that the lower 
 
 types of the human family 
 
 Selvage of man- Jr J 
 
 kind and the approximate in various de- 
 lower a-Tiirria.]^, . - , 
 
 grees to the form and or- 
 ganism of certain quadrumana, and that 
 these close analogies, even identities, 
 have given rise to much speculation 
 about the connection between the bot- 
 tom selvage of the human race and the 
 upper margin of the animal kingdom. 
 How near together these two edges of 
 life may approximate, or how far apart 
 they may be found to lie, it is not the duty 
 of the historian, or even the ethnog- 
 
 rapher, to determine. Certain it is that 
 the highest types of men have a very 
 marked divergence from all species of 
 quadrupeds, and it will certainly be ad- 
 mitted that the lowest orders of man- 
 kind have in them at least the potential- 
 ity of a rational, and possibly an elevated, 
 life. 
 
 The nearest approach in anatomical 
 structure in the human species to the 
 lower orders of nature is 
 
 . Approximation 
 
 found in the Bushmen of of certain 
 
 South Africa, the native 
 Australians, and the Papuans of Mel- 
 anesia. Specimens of men have been 
 found among the native races of Central 
 America and in South America almost 
 equally near akin on the physical side 
 with the simians and other superior or- 
 ders of animals. The peculiarities which 
 constitute this physical affinity of man 
 with the brutes are well known. The 
 arms of the lower orders of men are 
 very long, reaching to the knees or be- 
 low the knees when the person is erect. 
 The hands also are spread out and set 
 on the wrists after the manner of fore- 
 feet in the quadrupeds. The feet are 
 strikingly animal in their structure, 
 having a long heel and so flat an instep 
 that the whole bottom of the foot is 
 pressed on the ground. Rising from 
 these expressionless parts of the body 
 to the features of the face, we find them 
 also strongly marked with animal char- 
 acteristics. The chin in many cases is 
 scarcely better developed than in the 
 chimpanzee, and the forehead slopes 
 back from the brow with scarcely greater 
 elevation than is found in the oranjr 01 
 ape. 
 
 From these low grades of development 
 in the human form, there is a gradual 
 ascent from the level of the Hottentot 
 and Australian, through the Negroes 
 and the barbarous aborigines of South
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 573 
 
 America and the Pacific islands to the 
 
 Esquimaux, thence to the nomadic races 
 
 of Asia, and thence to the 
 
 Hints in low . . 
 
 races of future highly-developed physical 
 development. form Qf the Europeans> 
 
 It should be noted, however, that occa- 
 sionally among the natives of Polynesia 
 and South America, and also among the 
 native races of North America, an excep- 
 tional example of high personal beauty 
 of form and feature will be discovered. 
 Such instances may be regarded as the 
 premonitory outgoings of nature relative 
 to what the race may become in its bet- 
 ter stages of development. 
 
 We have now arrived at that point 
 in the inquiry where the general view 
 The three prin. which takes in the higher 
 SSdSffig, relations of the races de- 
 and shelter. scends into particulars and 
 widens to infinity. Were we to pursue 
 the subject further in the present chap- 
 ter, it would be to consider what may be 
 called the tangible parts or evidences of 
 civilization as illustrative of race charac- 
 ter in different ages and countries. As 
 already said, the three great means of 
 supporting and developing human life 
 are food,clothing,and shelter. The man- 
 ner of man's activities in procuring these 
 essentials of his own existence and the 
 perpetuity of his kind would demand in 
 its exemplification a great amount of 
 space and variety of inquiry. 
 
 On the side of food, the problem 
 would begin with the appropriation of 
 the simplest vegetable products by the 
 Range of ethnic primitive races, and would 
 
 . end with the most highly 
 
 elaborated and carefully 
 prepared tissues of animals. This is to 
 say that food begins with the starchy 
 elements in vegetation, just as they 
 are distilled and manufactured by na- 
 ture, in vegetable cells, and ends with 
 the highest form of nitrogenous product 
 
 tiaisofiife. 
 
 in the animal kingdom. To procure the 
 latter requires all the refinements of 
 skill and contrivances of art. On the 
 side of clothing, the question is first 
 with the appropriation of the skins of 
 beasts, the mere transfer of the natural 
 covering of a dead animal to the body 
 of a living one. It ends with the finest 
 and most delicately wrought fabrics 
 which the ingenuity and caprice of civil- 
 ized races have been able to invent. On 
 the side of shelter, it begins with a 
 piece of bark set up at an angle between 
 a witless savage and the rain. It ends 
 with the villa and the palace, shining 
 down with marble front over boughs of 
 bending myrtle and avenues of ever 
 green and fountains of flashing water. 
 
 The activities of the different races of 
 mankind have been exerted primarily 
 in the three directions above indicated: 
 but the methods of exer- 
 
 Method of man 
 
 tion have been as variable in adapting him- 
 and multiform as the tribes self to nature ' 
 of the human race. In the first place, 
 the earth herself has been capricious in 
 the distribution and character of her 
 natural gifts. Men have adapted them- 
 selves to this whimsicality of the natural 
 world. But with the progress and 
 development of the race, they have first 
 gone beyond and then ignored the hints 
 of nature relative to subsistence, and 
 have transplanted and wrought in a way 
 suggested by their instinctive appe- 
 tencies and ethnic preference. 
 
 It is in this way that the human race 
 has done so much in the way of diffusing 
 the natural products of the Adjustment va- 
 earth. In his adjustment 
 with the means of sub- 
 sistence, natural and artificial, man has 
 changed first himself and afterwards his 
 surroundings. At the beginning he 
 fitted and adjusted himself simply to 
 natural conditions; but these he soon
 
 574 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 outgrew and overpassed in development. 
 It is in this respect again that the races 
 have shown remarkable diversity. The 
 life of some has become highly artifi- 
 cial, while in others the natural life pre- 
 dominates as from the first. The 
 Hamitic race in all of its development 
 remained close to the soil. The some- 
 what complex life of the ancient Egyp- 
 ' tians was, nevertheless, of the earth, 
 earthy. No concept of Egyptian civiliza- 
 tion is at all adequate which has not the 
 mud of the Nile at the bottom. It was 
 founded on the ground, and its high- 
 est aspirations rose no higher than 
 a basket of lotus on the head of a 
 peasant. 
 
 Among the Semites, the evolution of 
 food took place more rapidly than that 
 Evolution of of either raiment or archi- 
 SSwS'SS 8 tecture. For some reason 
 clothing. these peoples bestowed 
 
 especial attention upon the materials 
 upon which they subsisted. Even on 
 their first emergence from the pre- 
 historic shadows we find them classify- 
 ing and, arranging their foods, especially 
 those deduced from the animal kingdom, 
 by the distinction of clean and unclean. 
 In common with the Hamites, they 
 refined upon this idea, and carried it 
 into their religious system. But unlike 
 the Hamites, they were not, especially 
 in the first stages of their development, 
 a people much interested in architecture. 
 The pastoral life which they adopted 
 was unfavorable to building, and even 
 when they settled into fixed communi- 
 ties and became husbandmen and keep- 
 ers of vineyards, they were still indiffer- 
 ent to building. The records of the 
 Semitic race would be searched in vain 
 for even the shadows of such architec- 
 tural grandeur as was displayed in the 
 valley of the Nile or in the opposite 
 peninsula of Hellas. 
 
 The Brown races, such as the Chinese 
 Mongolians, have always led a simple 
 and somewhat primitive The Chinese ex. 
 
 life Their means of sub em P lif y the re - 
 lie. ineir tardation of ar- 
 
 sistence have remained cwtecture. 
 primary. We may well be surprised, 
 when we reflect upon the antiquity of 
 the Chinese nation and upon the in- 
 tellectual astuteness of the race, to note 
 the really primitive condition of their 
 industrial and social life. Their building 
 is, at its best estate, a piece of Oriental 
 elegance, never rising to the grand or 
 sublime. Their raiment has perhaps 
 never been changed in its character or 
 material for a thousand years, and their 
 food is as simple as it was in the days 
 of Confucius. In the midst of much 
 intellectual acumen and a certain kind of 
 perpetual industry, they have signally 
 failed to advance into the higher forms 
 of physical culture and development. 
 
 The Black races have' scarcely at- 
 tained, in their industrial and social 
 state, to a higher level than The Blacks are 
 that of aboriginal tribes. ^h^nST * 
 In respect of food, cloth- tionsofiife. 
 ing, and shelter, they are savages, but 
 the peaceful character of the race has 
 forbidden the display on a large scale of 
 either the savage instincts or the savage 
 virtues. The Blacks have shown no 
 skill in their native places in the adap- 
 tation of means to ends, and have, there- 
 fore, made no progress in those primary 
 industries on which the civilized state of 
 man is founded. 
 
 It is the Aryan race again that has 
 shown itself preeminent in its adaptations 
 
 tO the natural resources of The Aryans pre- 
 
 the earth, and in improving ^nat^af 
 upon the conditions and resources, 
 methods suggested by nature. We have 
 already seen that the face of the earth 
 has, to a considerable degree, been 
 transformed by the energy and force of
 
 DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 575 
 
 character of the Aryan peoples. In no 
 respect has their departure from the 
 primitive condition of mankind been 
 more marked than with regard to the 
 resources by which life is supported and 
 made strong. The Aryan peoples, at 
 least the Western Aryans, have all ad- 
 vanced from the primitive foods to the 
 
 these, great systems of industry and 
 commerce have been instituted, devel- 
 oping the energies and perfecting the 
 skill of the most active communities in 
 the world. The same refinement and 
 advance may be observed in regard to 
 the means by which the human body is 
 defended from the vicissitudes and rigors 
 
 LOW INDUSTRIAL ESTATE OF THE BROWN AND BLACK RACES. POST OF THE GRAND TALIBOUCHK. 
 
 Drawn by Y. Pranishnikoff. 
 
 higher and more complex form of or- 
 ganic tissue in which the elements of 
 subsistence are most highly condensed. 
 The race might be defined as " the peo- 
 ple who eat costly food." A second na- 
 ture has been produced in all Indo-Euro- 
 pean countries requiring sustenance from 
 the most costly elements of nature ; and 
 for the production and distribution of 
 
 of climate. This is said of the materials 
 which the civilized peoples of the West 
 employ in clothing, rather than of their 
 skill in fabrication. 
 
 As builders, the Aryans appear just 
 at the present age to be entering into 
 the era of splendid and substantial archi- 
 tecture. Strangely enough the race, 
 though marked by unusual skill and en-
 
 576 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 ergy in the handling 1 of materials, has 
 not been conspicuous in recent ages for 
 Place of the its ability to build. Among 
 St the ancients, the only Ar- 
 evolution. van peoples noted for their 
 
 preeminence in architecture were the 
 Greeks and Romans, and the latter were 
 only imitators of the former. The belief 
 that even the skillful and artistic Greeks 
 derived their architectural forms and 
 methods from the Hamitic Egyptians 
 seems to be well supported by historical 
 evidence. From which it would appear 
 that the Hamites of the Nile valley were 
 the first great original builders the 
 first of the human race to create archi- 
 tectural monuments. 
 
 As already intimated, however, the 
 discussion of these topics leads us imme. 
 diately into the subject-matter which has 
 been reserved for the detailed account 
 
 of the industrial and social life of the 
 different races of mankind. We have 
 now reached the threshold of that dis- 
 cussion. In the former chapters we 
 have endeavored to delineate the primi 
 tive condition of the human race, and the 
 tribal departures and migrations by which 
 the race was originally distributed to the 
 various quarters of the globe. In the 
 current chapter we have endeavored to 
 look down, as from a high point of view, 
 upon the various families of men, and to 
 note a few of the leading features by 
 which they are distinguished. We shall 
 now take up for consideration the de- 
 tails of the methods and manner of life 
 among the principal families of man- 
 kind, and shall attempt to depict the es- 
 sential facts and some of the peculiar 
 incidents in the past and present condi- 
 tion of the leading divisions of our race.
 
 T IT R K E 
 
 rjiei ^ "\ s /" *s Quetta"") 
 
 B I A N 
 
 RACE CHART is T O. 2 
 
 SHOWING THE GEOGRAPHIC\L DISTRIBUTION 
 
 OF THE EAST ARYANS. 
 
 Note. In the Race Maps of this worfr, the scheme 
 
 suggested by Winchell has been tollowed to 
 
 a considerable extent. 
 
 3ftOTHERS PUBLISHING CO.
 
 C A S H MTE R E 
 
 .. A IVN 
 
 D A
 
 RACE CHART No. 2. 
 
 EXPLANATION. 
 
 THIS Chart shows the geographical spread of the East Aryan family of 
 mankind. (For the connection of this stock with the whole race of man- 
 kind, see Race Chart No. i, at the proper point of departure, to the left, 
 above.) The point of departure for this division is indicated by the heavy 
 red line at the foot of the Caspian Sea, near Teheran. 
 
 The East Aryans, from this region, departed to the right hand ; while 
 tti^ West Aryans (see "Armenians," " Georgians," " Ossetes," etc.) departed 
 to the left. The movement extended eastward until the stricture between the 
 Caspian Sea and the Persian Gulf was passed, when the race branched out 
 in many directions. 
 
 The northern division, now represented in Turkestan, was the Usbeks. 
 To the south were the old races of the Medes and Persians. The ancient 
 Persians, as will be seen, developed into several modern families. Out of this 
 line sprang the Afghans, and further to the south the Beluchs. Far to the 
 north, from the original Iranian stem, arise the Bactrians, one of the oldest 
 families of this division. 
 
 The migratory stem of the East Indian races is indicated by the word 
 Indicans. From this stem arise the Punjabese ; and from this stock, in turn, 
 the old Brahmans, in the valley of the Indus; and the great Hindu family, 
 farther to the East. From the Punjabese stem, we have the modern Nepa- 
 lese. From the Hindu stem, we have the great races of the Mahrattas, the 
 Bengalese, etc. From the Bengalese division, at its easternmost extreme, we 
 have the Indo-Burmese family, which is the remotest Asiatic division of the 
 East Aryan races. The Chart covers about fifty degrees of longitude, and 
 twenty degrees of latitude.
 
 THE RUDDY RACES, 
 
 I.-THE EAST ARYANS. 
 
 BOOK V.-THE IRANIANS. 
 
 CHAF>TER XXXIII . ELEMKNTARY CHARACTER AND 
 
 RELIGION. 
 
 |UR oldest kinspeople, 
 reckoning by antiquity 
 of descent, are discov- 
 erable along the far- 
 thest horizon of his- 
 tory on the plateau of 
 ancient Iran. The 
 country corresponds in general with 
 modern Persia. It must be borne in 
 mind that the political boundaries of 
 antiquity were not generally so defi- 
 nitely drawn as in the modern world. 
 The Semitic races in Western Asia and 
 the Greeks in Eastern Europe were the 
 first to set up termini, and thus to estab- 
 
 lish definitely the metes and bounds of 
 a political state. 
 
 The impulse which carried the Old 
 Iranians southward from the primitive 
 Aryan nidus in the coun- 
 
 The inquiry may 
 
 try about the lower Cas- begin -with the 
 
 1 iit i Iranians. 
 
 pian has already been de- 
 scribed. We are now to look with 
 some care at the people of the Iranic 
 family, and to note their ethnic peculiar- 
 ities. It will not be forgotten that at 
 the time of their first dispersion in Iran 
 they were still, as a race, fundamentally 
 identical in character with the other 
 eastern branch of our ancestral kindred, 
 
 577
 
 THE IRANIANS. ELEMENTARY CHARACTER. 
 
 579 
 
 which was carried into the Punjab and 
 thence down the river valleys of India. 
 
 Ancient Iran invited to the nomadic 
 life. This was the first impress which 
 the environment made upon the primi- 
 Piateau of Iran tive tribes of our race. At 
 S t sMp t0 and rSe - the time of their coming 
 outdoor life. into these open highland 
 regions they had already domesticated 
 the horse and several other species of 
 animals. But the horse was the special 
 companion of 
 
 the Iranian on 
 
 his excursions, 
 
 and it is worthy 
 
 of note that 
 
 through all j 
 
 ages of history 
 
 the preemi- 
 
 nence of the 
 
 Persian steed 
 
 has been main- 
 
 tain e d . A 
 
 household had 
 
 been organized 
 
 ifter the man- 
 
 ner which has 
 
 ever since pre- 
 
 vailed among 
 
 the Aryan 
 
 races. The re- 
 
 lations of fa- 
 
 therhood and motherhood, of sonship 
 
 and daughtership, had been established, 
 
 and the home of the group was a tent 
 
 at first, and a more permanent abode 
 
 afterwards. 
 
 Not only were the common animals 
 
 known to the primitive Iranians, but 
 
 also the common cereals and vegetable 
 
 products. One point of divergence be- 
 tween this branch of the 
 human family and their in- 
 timate kinsfolk, the Aryans 
 
 of India, was with respect to the wild 
 
 animals, the capture of the same in the 
 
 chase, and their use for food. The 
 country of Iran was in its natural fea- 
 tures and resources promotive of the 
 chase. It was inhabited by all the com- 
 mon varieties of wild beasts peculiar to 
 the plains and mountains in the temper- 
 ate zone. To the pursuit of these the 
 Iranian tribes gave themselves with zest, 
 and soon became proficient in the cap- 
 ture of even lions and bears and tigers. 
 Another method of life opened to the East- 
 
 The desert ira- 
 
 mans become 
 
 hunters: the 
 gr 
 
 ANIMAL LIFE OF PERSIA. MOUNTAIN SHEEP OF KEROUT. 
 Drawn by Tofani, after a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 ern Aryans, who gave themselves up to 
 the quiet of the agricultural and domes- 
 tic life; and it is from this point that 
 one of the striking divergencies in the 
 languages of Iran and India may be no- 
 ticed. The domestic animals are named 
 in common by the two peoples, while 
 the wild beasts are generally designated 
 by distinct terms invented after the sep- 
 aration of the races. 
 
 The Iranian life thus presented some 
 diverse and peculiar aspects. It was in 
 one respect the half-barbarous life of the 
 chase, and in another respect the civil-
 
 580 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 izing life of the field and the garden. 
 In proportion as the first prevailed, the 
 Both methods old nomadic and migratory 
 
 im P ulse of the race was 
 
 stimulated into activity ; in 
 proportion as the other became predom- 
 inant, the people were aggregated into 
 settled communities and began to build 
 cities and states. It is worthy of note 
 that the origin of several world-wide va- 
 rieties of fruits, such as apples, peaches, 
 and plums, has been assigned to Iran. 
 
 ANIMAL LIFE OF PERSIA. AN OX OF THE BISHOPRIC. 
 Drawn by A. L. Clement, after a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 It is quite likely that the primitive Medo- 
 Persian peoples were the first to cultivate 
 and improve these valuable products of 
 the vegetable kingdom. 1 
 
 The social evolution among this an- 
 
 1 The definition of " apple-eating animal " might 
 be given to the Old Iranian and to all of his Asiatic 
 and European descendants. The word apple, be- 
 ginning with the Zend and Sanskrit ap p'hala, 
 meaning "fruit of the water," or "juicy fruit," is 
 common in nearly every dialect of the Aryan lan- 
 guages ! It might be difficult to point out any other 
 term of like universality among the names of the 
 things eaten by men. 
 
 cient race took the course of a subsid- 
 ence from the nomadic into the agri- 
 cultural and pastoral life. The sedentary 
 The change was very grad- ^^ 
 ual, and had been nearly nomadic, 
 accomplished at our earliest historical 
 acquaintance with the Medes. A more 
 permanent style of building had super- 
 vened, and many other evidences of a 
 rising nationality were seen as early as 
 the eighth century before our era. 
 
 Before proceeding to delineate the 
 manners and 
 customs, the re- 
 ij ligious and so- 
 cial state of the 
 Old Iranians, it 
 will be well to 
 describe the per- 
 sonal character 
 of the race. 
 Herodotus and 
 Xenophon have 
 given us full ac- 
 counts of the ap- 
 pearance of the 
 Medes in their 
 day, and we 
 may conclude 
 that the type 
 was the same 
 which had pre- 
 vailed from the 
 
 time of the original tribes. The sculp- 
 tures of Persepolis also have preserved 
 the person and features of 
 
 Ethnic and per- 
 
 the race, giving us perhaps sonai character 
 
 , -i , . j of the Iranians. 
 
 the most authentic and 
 permanent representation of the ances- 
 tors of the Indo-European family of 
 men. 
 
 The ancient Iranian was tall and well 
 formed. In personal grace and phys- 
 ical nobility he was almost the equal of 
 his kinsmen, the Hellenes of the West. 
 In strength and activity he was the peer 
 
 - Clement.
 
 THE IRANIANS. ELEMENTARY CHARACTER. 
 
 581 
 
 not only of his contemporaries in Meso- 
 potamia and Hellas, but of any rival in 
 any age of the world. The features 
 were dignified and finely drawn. The 
 forehead was high and straight. The 
 nose was developed on a line with the 
 frontal bone, after the manner of the 
 Macedonian face, and was prominent 
 and well formed. Sometimes the organ 
 had that imperious and hawklike shape 
 which reappeared among the Romans of 
 a later age. The beard was manly and 
 
 stantly exposed to the reactions of na- 
 ture than were these progenitors of great 
 races. True, the climate was not au- 
 spicious for an out-of-door life. Storms 
 were frequent, and the winters of Par- 
 thia, Margiana, and Bactria were toler- 
 ably severe. But neither the rain blast 
 of summer nor the rigors of the winter 
 season were sufficient to extinguish or 
 repress the nomadic freedom of the 
 race. To scour the plains on horseback 
 became a second nature to the Iranian, 
 
 REMAINS OF IRANIAN BUILDING. RUINS OF THB PALACE OF DARIUS, AT PERSHPOLIS. Drawn by A. Deroy, after a photo- 
 graph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 heavy, and the hair abundant to super- 
 fluity. The Iranian women were ad- 
 mired for their beauty and grace even 
 by the critical Greeks. In dignity of 
 personal carnage, they are represented 
 to have borne themselves after the man- 
 ner of the barbaric queens of the heroic 
 ages of history. 
 
 The environment of the early Iranian 
 The race con- tribes brought them into 
 SS^eS constant contact with the 
 of nature. open aspects of the natural 
 
 world. Their life was outdoors. Per- 
 haps no people have been more con- 
 
 and his preference for chasing wild 
 beasts took the form of a passion. 
 
 As late as the beginnings of authentic 
 history, not only the evidences, but the 
 actual example of this kind of life was 
 still to be observed. In Tribal divisions 
 the times of Herodotus the ^oyHeTod. 
 nations of Iran had not otus - 
 yet settled into permanence or affixed 
 themselves to given districts of terri- 
 tory. They were divided into tribes, 
 some of which had located their settle* 
 ments and fixed their institutions within 
 definite territories, while others roamed
 
 582 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 at large. Among the Medes, the Father 
 of History mentions six tribal division : 
 the Busae, the Paretaceni, the Struchates, 
 the Arazanti, the Budii, and the Magi. 
 The Persians were, in like manner, di- 
 vided into the Pasargadae, the Mara- 
 phians, the Maspians, the Panthialaeans, 
 the Derusiseans, the Germanians, the 
 Daans, the Mardians, the Dropicans, 
 and the Sagartians. The last four 
 tribes were still nomadic in the times 
 of Herodotus, while the others had set- 
 tled on the soil and given themselves to 
 husbandry. The tribes were subdivided 
 into smaller clans, and these into gentes, 
 or households. In this condition of af- 
 fairs, which we may accept as correct 
 for the middle of the fifth century B. C., 
 we may readily recognize another ex- 
 ample of that transforming process by 
 which the family is succeeded in regular 
 order by the gens, the tribe, and the 
 race. 
 
 At a very early period the intellect 
 of the Iranian nations reacted under the 
 influences of growth and 
 environment, and began 
 the Iranians. to display itself with con- 
 siderable vigor. It is to this circum- 
 stance, indeed, that the importance of 
 the race in after ages is to be attributed. 
 It was not, indeed, in the direction of 
 architecture and art that this primitive 
 race exhibited its best powers. On the 
 contrary, it may be truthfully alleged 
 that the Medes and Persians were ineffi- 
 cient as builders and artists. It appears 
 that the assthetic sense was weak, and 
 that even as late as the earlier stages of 
 Medo-Persian nationality the evidences 
 of architectural structure are few and 
 meager. In all Persia the foundations 
 of but two cities have remained to after 
 times, in illustration of the building and 
 decorative capacity of the people. In 
 Media not a single structure has left a 
 
 Feebleness of 
 
 trace. It is true that this paucity of 
 architectural monuments is to be ac- 
 counted for in part by the use of wood 
 rather than stone as the building ma- 
 terial of the Iranians. It is believed 
 that the ancient Medes employed neither 
 stone nor brick in their edifices, relying 
 wholly upon wood and the metals even 
 for the palaces of their kings. 
 
 It was on the side of the literary 
 evolution that the Iranian mind first dis- 
 played its energies. It fell Early motion of 
 to chanting the aspects of 
 the natural world and to race - 
 inventing metrical expression for the 
 mysteries above the material aspects of 
 nature. Already, before the partition of 
 the Indie and Iranic nations, the lan- 
 guage had been well developed. It had 
 an extensive and flexible grammar and 
 an abundant vocabulary. Its descriptive 
 elements admitted of inflection, and its 
 verbal structure indicated the niceties of 
 action in time and manner. With this 
 vehicle of language on his tongue and 
 the vision of supernal nature above 
 him, the Old Iranian began to elaborate 
 that system of religion and philosophy 
 which has transmitted to the modern 
 world an intellectual interest in the peo- 
 ple by whom the system was produced. 
 
 The language of the Iranic branch of 
 the human family, as preserved in its 
 most ancient books, is known as Zend, 
 and the great Bible of the Language and 
 race, out of which its sub- ^i e e c ^. ter 
 sequent religious and liter- Avesta. 
 ary development proceeded, is called the 
 Zend-Avesta. It is in eight books, which 
 embrace as their subject-matter the same 
 general topics as are presented in the 
 Old Testament. The themes are laws, 
 covenants, prayers, songs, and cere- 
 monials. 
 
 The Avesta may be called the Iranian 
 Bible. Its oldest portion is included in
 
 THE IRANIANS. RELIGION. 
 
 583 
 
 the Gathas, or " Songs," many of which 
 are very nearly identical with the hymns 
 of the Indie Veda. This fact would in- 
 dicate that the Gathas had been chanted 
 by the primitive Aryan race before the 
 separation of the Iranic and Indie 
 families. If we 7 ook into the spirit 
 of the hymns, we shall find them 
 to be the exuberant expression, the 
 fervent utterances of the primitive 
 worshipers, awe-struck under the mys- 
 teries of nature, exclaiming in highly 
 figurative language, and pouring out 
 praise and prayer to the invisible powers 
 of nature. It is as though the primeval 
 singer had turned up his face in adora- 
 tion to airland and skyland on high, 
 praising the goodness and magnificence 
 of the majesties above, and making 
 petition for blessing and peace. 
 
 The hymns of the Avesta are polythe- 
 istic. The powers on high are many, 
 The beneficent not one, and seem to be de- 
 e^STn^ht void of personality. These 
 Gathas. powers were good, not 
 
 bad at least in the earliest concepts of 
 the race. The divine attributes of the 
 heavens deities, if we may call them 
 so bent auspiciously over the worship- 
 er, and he adored because of the benefits 
 received and expected. The supernal 
 powers were called Ahuras, and were 
 regarded as the life-giving influences of 
 the world. It may be noted here as a 
 fact beyond dispute that dualism, or the 
 recognition of evil powers in the uni- 
 verse set over against the good, is a later 
 concept of the human mind, and does 
 not belong to the really primitive sys- 
 tems of belief. Among no people of the 
 world was dualism more fully developed 
 or the evil powers raised to higher rank 
 than among the Iranians. But the evo- 
 lution of this system followed the real 
 body of the national worship as ex- 
 pressed in the earlier Gathas as the 
 
 shadow follows the substance. The evil 
 hierarchy was the invention of a later 
 age, and was set over against the benefi- 
 cent powers of earth and air and sky as 
 if to oppose them and to thwart their 
 benefits to men. 
 
 The Gathas are gathered from that 
 general division of the Avesta called the 
 Yagna. The more important part of the 
 sacred writings, however, 
 
 ' _ Theme and 
 
 is known as the Vendidad, method of the 
 which corresponds in gen- 
 eral outline with the Pentateuch of the 
 Hebrew Bible. It contains in general 
 an account of the genesis of things and 
 the laws for the ethical government of 
 mankind. It embraces, besides, the 
 ceremonial code, in which the rites and 
 processes necessary for avoiding evil 
 and expiating sin and impurity are pre- 
 scribed. The whole is presented in the 
 general form of dialogue, or colloquy, 
 between the supreme Ahura, called 
 Ahura-Mazdao, and his favorite servant, 
 named Zarathustra, who is a prophet. 
 In his Iranic name we recognize at once 
 the Zoroaster of tradition. To him 
 Ahura-Mazdao reveals his will in an- 
 swer to questions and prayers; and by 
 him the purposes and laws of the su- 
 preme being are revealed to the people 
 of Iran. 
 
 The Yagna is of a widely different 
 character. In this are included expres- 
 sions of praise and adoration peculiar to 
 the Iranian worship. It is TheYacna 
 the devotional part of the g& 
 Zoroastrian Bible. As al- relations, 
 ready said, it contains the most ancient 
 element of the whole Avesta. There 
 can be no doubt that the primitive 
 hymns included in this collection were 
 sung by the Indian Aryans and the Ira- 
 nians while they were still a common peo- 
 ple. This aspect of the hymnody of 
 Zoroastrianism raises again the disputed
 
 584 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 question as to whether the Iranians went 
 together with the Indie branch of the 
 race into the Punjab, and then, from 
 schism or other cause, parted company 
 with their kinspeople and turned into 
 Iran. This view has been stoutly main- 
 tained even by Professor Max Miiller. 
 But on the whole it appears more ration- 
 al, considering the geographical situation 
 and the much greater extent of the mi- 
 gratory movement into India, that the 
 two races divided on the plateau, leaving 
 
 PERSIAN KING WORSHIPING AHURA-MAZDAo. 
 
 the Iranic division behind, while the In- 
 die families made their way through the 
 Hindu-Kush or the Himalayas to their 
 destination. However this may be, the 
 common element in the old songs of the 
 Iranians and in the Veda can not "be de- 
 nied or ignored, and the fact points un- 
 mistakably to a common religious cere- 
 monial earlier in its origin than the 
 division of the races. 
 
 The hymns of the Yacna are devo- 
 tional. Sometimes the utterance of the 
 worshiper is merely praiseful The 
 attributes of goodness and love and 
 
 beneficence are ascribed, in exclamatory 
 language, to the powers on high. More 
 frequently the subject-mat- 
 
 * * Hymns of the 
 
 ter Of the GathaS IS in Yacna; M^ier 
 
 the form of prayer. Of c 
 these, the great German Orientalist, Dr. 
 Martin Haug, has made a translation 
 into German, from which a rendering 
 into English has been easily effected. 
 The general integrity of the translation 
 is attested by Miiller, who sums up the 
 results as follows: " Many of the pas- 
 sages as translated by 
 him [Dr. Haug] are as 
 clear as daylight, and 
 carry conviction by 
 their very clearness. 
 Others, however, are 
 obscure, hazy, mean- 
 ingless. We feel that 
 they must have beep 
 intended for some- 
 thing else, something 
 more definite and for- 
 cible, though we can 
 not tell what to do 
 with the words as 
 they stand. Sense, 
 after all, is the great 
 test of translation. 
 We must feel con- 
 vinced that there was 
 good sense in these ancient poems, other- 
 wise mankind would not have taken the 
 trouble to preserve them ; and if we can 
 not discover good sense in them, it must 
 be either our fault, or the words as we 
 now read them were not the words 
 uttered by the ancient prophets of the 
 world." 
 
 It can but be of interest to the gen- 
 eral reader to examine a 
 
 . 
 
 few specimens of some of 
 
 , ... 
 
 these primitive prayers, 
 representing as they do the most an- 
 cient invocations of mankind. The 
 
 
 
 Specimen trana- 
 
 Gathas.
 
 THE IRANIANS. RELIGION. 
 
 585 
 
 following four sections are from the 
 Gathas : 
 
 1. "This thing will I ask Thee. 
 
 Tell Thou it to me aright, Thou living God. 
 
 How rose this world ? 
 
 By what means are the present things sup- 
 ported ? 
 
 That spirit, the holy Vohu-Mano, O true, wise 
 spirit, 
 
 Guardian of the beings who ward off evil, 
 
 He is the promoter of life." 
 
 2. " THs thing will I ask Thee. 
 
 Tell Thou it to me aright, Thou living God. 
 Who was in the beginning the father and 
 
 creator of truth ? 
 Who made the sun and stars ? 
 Who causes the moon to increase and wane, if 
 
 not Thou ? 
 This would I know, besides what I know 
 
 already." 
 
 3 This thing will I ask Thee. 
 
 Tell Thou it to me aright, Thou living God. 
 Who is holding the earth and the skies above it ? 
 Who made the waters and the trees of the field ? 
 Who is in the winds and storms that they so 
 
 quickly run ? 
 
 Who is the creator of the good-minded beings, 
 O Thou wise ?" 
 
 4. " This thing will I ask Thee. 
 
 Tell Thou it to me aright, Thou living God. 
 Will your friend Sraosha [Angel of Light] recite 
 his hymn to my friend Vistaspa, O Thou 
 Wise ? 
 
 Will he come to us with the good mind, 
 To perform for us true actions of friendship ? " 
 
 It has been mentioned that a consider- 
 able portion of the Zend-Avesta is in the 
 form of colloquy, or dialogue, in which 
 Example of Zarathustra appeals to 
 SSeTend- Ahura-Mazdao for wisdom 
 Avesta, an( l benefits, and the latter 
 
 replies with Tevelations of peace and 
 beneficence. The following specimen 
 from Dr. Haug's translation will suffi- 
 ciently illustrate the form in which the 
 subject is presented : 
 
 "Zarathustra asked Ahura-Mazdao 
 after the most effectual spell to guard 
 against the influence of evil spirits. He 
 was answered by the supreme spirit that 
 
 M. Vol. 138 
 
 the utterance of the different names of 
 Ahura-Mazdao protects best from evil. 
 Thereupon Zarathustra begged Ahura- 
 Mazdao to reveal to him these names. 
 Ahura-Mazdao then communicated to 
 him twenty of his names, of which the 
 following are examples: The first is 
 Ahmi, meaning 'I am;' the fourth is 
 Asha-Vahista, meaning ' the best puri- 
 ty,' or, perhaps, * purest and best;' the 
 sixth signifies * I am wisdom ;' the 
 eighth, *I am knowledge;' the twelfth, 
 Ahura, meaning 'the living one;' the 
 twentieth, ' I-am-who-I-am Mazdao.* " 
 
 After this revelation, Ahura-Mazdao 
 then continues: 
 
 " If you call me at day or at night by 
 these names I shall come to assist and 
 help yoti ; the angel Sraosha will then 
 come, the genii of the waters and the 
 trees." Mazdao then reveals to his serv- 
 ant another series of names by which 
 evil spirits, bad men, witches, Peris, and 
 other enemies of the human race may 
 be thwarted in their bad designs. Such 
 titles as protector, guardian, spirit, the 
 holy one, the best fire priest, etc., are 
 communicated as the talismanic symbols 
 by which men are to be saved from the 
 influence of the evil powers. 
 
 It is believed that at least all the ear- 
 Her parts of the Avesta proceeded from 
 Zoroaster himself ; that he , 
 
 . . ... Relation of Zo- 
 
 was, in brief, the primitive roaster to ira- 
 
 . . j -, f nian. theology. 
 
 lawgiver and prophet of 
 the Iranian race. It is evident, more- 
 over, that he held his career while the 
 Indo-Iranic peoples were still a single 
 division of mankind. So that the scheme 
 of religious thought which we have here 
 presented belongs rather to the Old Bac- 
 trians than to either of the branches of 
 Eastern Aryans that proceeded there- 
 from. It will be of interest, therefore, 
 to consider briefly what may be called 
 the Bactrian deities, or those objects of
 
 586 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 adoration which were deemed by the an- 
 cient people of the highest order among 
 the supernal powers. 
 
 In so far as one supreme being was 
 recognized above the rest, his name was 
 Ahura-Mazdao. The name 
 
 . . 
 
 Ahura is associated with 
 Mazdao. life and light. As the sun 
 
 is the supreme object of the visible uni- 
 verse and illuminates the whole, so 
 
 Place and of- 
 
 ' 
 
 FIRE ALTARS OF THE OLD ZOROASTRIANS. 
 From Magazine of A rt. 
 
 Ahura-Mazdao was the highest and 
 brightest. The concept did not rise to 
 the level of monotheism. Mazdao was 
 the great god of the race, and was re- 
 garded as the living creator of all. In 
 general, he was the giver of blessings 
 both temporal and eternal. Such bless- 
 ings as earthly honor, preferment, and 
 such subjective good as wisdom and in- 
 telligence came from this immortal 
 source. Health and virtue, wealth and 
 
 good fortune were given by Ahura-Maz- 
 dao. These good gifts were withheld 
 from the evil-minded and the wicked. 
 He w r as a spirit, and approximated in 
 his attributes to the Hebrew Elohim, for 
 which reason there was always a reli- 
 gious affinity between the later Medes 
 and the Hebrews. The careful reader 
 of the Old Testament will note that the 
 two races were in sympathy, even in 
 matters where sympathy was 
 generally impossible. 
 
 Ahura-Mazdao had his ret- 
 inue of ministering angels. 
 
 They were about The retinue of 
 
 him in a dwell- att^lbuteSe? 
 
 ing Of light, and come personal. 
 
 carried out his will respecting 
 the race of men. One of 
 these hierarchs, greater and 
 brighter than the rest, was 
 called Sraosha. He was pre- 
 s eminently the Angel of the 
 Light, and, since light re- 
 veals all things, Sraosha was 
 the revealer of the will of 
 Mazdao. Primarily, he was 
 ^T^~ merely an attribute of the 
 
 Most High, one of his shin- 
 ings forth. Another of these 
 attributes was called Vohu- 
 Mano, meaning ' ' the good 
 mind;" another was Mazda, 
 meaning "the wise;" and 
 the third was Asha, mean- 
 ing "the true." It was as if the at- 
 tributes of the primitive Godhead were 
 detached into personalities, under the 
 figure of angels, or messengers. 
 
 After Sraosha, the next of the divine 
 beings, as conceived by the primitive 
 Iranian, was Armati, mean- 
 
 / j_i_ j_i_ '* i_ ^Ivtli 3,110. "wor* 
 
 the earth, who was ship of Arraati< 
 the same as the Gaia, or 
 Demeter, of the Greeks, and the Ceres 
 of the Romans. The earth was con-
 
 THE IRANIANS. RELIGION. 
 
 587 
 
 ceived to be a beneficent power. From 
 the mere physical fact of giving food 
 and yielding increase, the mind of the 
 
 the contest with physical nature man 
 was helped by the invisible spirit of the 
 earth. When the adverse forces of the 
 
 PARSEE TEMPLE OF FIRE AT ATECH-GA. Drawn by M. Moynet. 
 
 Old Iranian passed to the general notion 
 of a good being who befriended man 
 and aided him in maintaining life. In 
 
 material world gave back under the 
 exertion of man, it was Armati that 
 aided him to get the victory. Armati
 
 588 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 gave the seed of the plant and the fruit 
 of the orchard-bough. When the earth 
 was covered with green grass and 
 blossoms, Armati gave the blessing and 
 clothed her habitation with verdure. 
 
 FIRE TOWER OF ATECH-GA, AT FIROUZ-ABAD. 
 Drawn by, Taylor, after the restoration by Madame Dieulafoy 
 
 Whatever good thing had its root in the 
 bosom of the earth and yielded its bene- 
 fit to man, was the gift of this generous, 
 beautiful angel of the world. 
 
 The scheme of religious belief and 
 service here outlined was not the most 
 primitive form which the Iranian mind 
 
 produced. It was a development rather. 
 At the first there was a nature worship, 
 pure and simple. It was The personal 
 by refining upon this nat- ^^* 
 ural system of belief that shi P- 
 
 the hierarchy of Mazdao and his 
 subordinates was developed. In 
 the earlier ages, while the Iranians 
 and the Aryans of India still so- 
 journed together, the simple pow- 
 ers of the natural world were 
 adored and worshiped. These 
 powers came to be regarded as 
 living beings over and above the 
 visible aspects of nature. The 
 first was called Indra, meaning 
 "the storm;" Mithra was "the 
 sunlight;" Armati, as we have 
 seen, was "the earth;" Vayu was 
 " the wind ;" Agni, "the fire;" and 
 Soma, "intoxication." These 
 forces or facts of the natural world 
 were adored as the suitable objects 
 of worship, and the deities thus cre- 
 ated were common to the Hindus 
 and the Iranians. 
 
 In the beginning it was simply 
 a nature worship, under the garb 
 
 Of polytheism. The Separation of 
 
 concepts of the su- ^Egof^ 
 perior beings arose dualism, 
 gradually to higher levels. The 
 materialistic element gave place 
 to the spiritual. The separation 
 between the visible aspect and the 
 invisible power became more dis- 
 tinct. At the same time dualism 
 began to appear. It was dis- 
 cerned that the powers of nature 
 are both good and bad. Some are bene- 
 ficial to men and others disastrous to his 
 interests. The former attracted human 
 affection, adoration, worship. The latter 
 excited human fear, dread, aversion. 
 To the beneficent powers the Iranians 
 gave the name of Ahuras, and to the evil
 
 THE IRANIANS. RELIGION. 
 
 589 
 
 spirits the name of Devas. Such was ! 
 the genesis of the gods and demons of 
 the primitive Aryan world. 
 
 Full of interest to every thoughtful 
 
 mind are these toilsome processes by 
 
 which our ancestral race, 
 
 Materialism ., . 
 
 yields to adora- in the prehistoric ages, 
 tion of spirit. gained at length a loftier 
 
 view of themselves and of the universe 
 in which they were appointed to live. 
 The struggle upward of the Old Iranian 
 mind in its endeavor to reach higher 
 concepts of the natural world and of the 
 powers by which it is governed may be 
 noted with constant admiration. The 
 ascent was spiritward. By degrees the 
 worship of these primitive peoples was 
 lifted from the contemplation of material 
 forms to the adoration of spirit and duty. 
 It was, in its very lowest aspect, an 
 advance from the consideration of mat- 
 ter to the consideration of force. The 
 mind, in its search for truth and stability, 
 ceased to dwell upon the visible form, 
 and passed to the invisible essence. 
 The form was wind, or thunder, or sun- 
 light, or fire, but the essence was truth, 
 or purity, or wisdom, or life. Through 
 all the emblems of this most ancient 
 form of faith it is possible for the mod- 
 ern student to discover a constant tend- 
 ency to refinement and to the substitution 
 of spirit for material form. 
 
 Philosophically considered, the march 
 of the human mind from matter to spirit 
 Symbolism in- passes through a stage of 
 
 tweenS-'and s y mbolism * Jt is doubtful 
 
 spirit- -worship, whether any stage in the 
 human evolution can be cited in which 
 the concept of spirit has been substituted 
 at once for the concept of matter without 
 the interposition of symbolical imagery. 
 There is always a period in the develop- 
 ment of mankind, passing out of uncon- 
 scious into conscious states, more par- 
 ticularly in the progress from a merely 
 
 material into the ideal life a period in 
 which emblem and allegory and myth 
 are built into the bridge which spans 
 the chasm between the things that are 
 seen and the things that are eternal. 
 
 In the instance before us we may se- 
 lect the myth of the Earth as an illus- 
 tration of the method by which the mind 
 rises to higher views and 
 
 The Earth and 
 
 fixes itself in contemplation the metaphor of 
 
 ,. , . 1 the cow. 
 
 of. the supernal powers. 
 Armati, "the Earth," was represented 
 under the metaphor of a cow. At first 
 view such an image may appear gro- 
 tesque. But the most life-giving of all 
 substances with which the primitive 
 man was acquainted and, forsooth, the 
 modern man has found none better 
 was drawn from the udder of the cow. 
 Like her was the great earth. Out of 
 it came the streams of life. All the life- 
 producing elements were given from the 
 ground. So Armati was a cow. But 
 the cow was alive. She had a breast, a 
 spirit, a soul. Therefore the earth had 
 a soul. Armati was pervaded by the 
 directing principle of life a form of be- 
 lief which reappeared in after ages, in 
 the anima mundi of the Graeco - Italic 
 philosophers. 
 
 Now this soul of Armati was called 
 Geus Urva, "soul of the cow." And 
 here arises the myth of Elaboration of 
 Geus Urva. Man, inspired the myth of 
 
 j -u AI. Geus Urva. 
 
 and directed by Ahura- 
 Mazdao, when he came to plant seed in 
 the ground, cut the breast of Armati 
 with a plowshare. Then the Geus Urva, 
 or soul of ;the cow, cried out in anguish, 
 and appealed to the angels on high to 
 defend Armati against her brutal rav- 
 ishers. But the mighty angels, under- 
 standing the purpose and thought of 
 Ahura-Mazdao, would not interfere to 
 save Armati from the wound of the har- 
 row and the plowshare. She was left to
 
 590 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 suffer and to moan without alleviation 
 of her anguish. But in recompense for 
 her sorrow, she was given the flowers 
 and fruits and waving harvests to hide 
 the wounds in her bosom. 
 
 Mention has already been made of the 
 
 Devas. There was a hierarchy of the 
 
 Bad as well as of the 
 
 Ahriman and 
 
 the hierarchy Good. Over against Ahura- 
 Mazdao was placed Ahri- 
 man, the Iranian Satan. He was the 
 foe not only of the good powers on high, 
 but also of man. The world was a bat- 
 tlefield between the benevolent and 
 malevolent spirits. Here again we may 
 see the evolution of a concept, proceed- 
 ing from material to immaterial images. 
 At the first it was the physical world that 
 was divided between the power of light 
 and darkness. In the world of matter 
 dualism is a fact, and perhaps a neces- 
 sity. While there is day, there is night. 
 While there is sunshine, there is storm. 
 While there is a balm of summer, there 
 is a blast of winter. While there is dew, 
 there are hailstones. While there is 
 blossoming mead, there is blasted har- 
 vest. While there is plenty, there is 
 starvation. While there is good, there 
 is bad. While there is life, there is 
 death. The ascent from the opposition 
 and antagonism of material things to the 
 antagonism of things ideal and spiritual 
 is inevitable while the aspects of phys- 
 ical nature are unchanged and the laws 
 of human thought retain their integrity. 
 Out of these conditions the Old Aryan 
 mind constructed its world of Devas, its 
 hierarchy of malignant spirits. Ahri- 
 man was at the head. The rest were 
 graduated in descending orders of ma- 
 lignity, to the small sprites that troubled 
 the dreams of childhood. Ahriman was 
 a demon. He was the Bad Mind of the 
 universe. Indra and Siva, taken from 
 the pantheon of the Brahmans, were his 
 
 counselors, who presided in the malign 
 parliament whence the black armies of 
 earth and heaven were ordered forth to 
 debase and destroy the children of men. 
 No tribe of men on the face of the earth 
 has been found without its intoxicant 
 Neither primitive barbarian nor modem 
 savage has failed to find 
 
 Intoxication 
 
 the substance and the proc- and the wor- 
 
 , 1-1,1 ship of Soma. 
 
 ess by which the nervous 
 system may be artificially excited and 
 the mind distraught with the flying fan- 
 cies of stimulation. Some of the oldest 
 hints of mortal tradition have transmit- 
 ted the story of drunkenness and the 
 knowledge of the means by which it 
 was produced. Among the Old Iranians 
 the plant of the East, called Asclcpias t 
 was discovered, the juices of its pith ex- 
 tracted, and turned by fermentation into 
 wine. He who swallowed it was lifted 
 with a sudden delight into the realm of 
 delirium. His heart throbbed and his 
 vision was exalted, while wild land- 
 scapes of fairies and phantoms flitted 
 before his eyes. Certainly, said he, 
 this is the gift of a god. It is divine. 
 It is the blessed secret of the immortals, 
 and its name is Soma. Let us drink 
 again and worship Soma. Of a cer- 
 tainty the gods drink and are drunken. 
 Soma is the only good thing which the 
 gods have given us. Such was the hi- 
 larious dream which 
 
 " Brought death into the world, and all our woe 
 With loss of Eden." 
 
 Under the influence of this system of 
 religion the Old Iranians rose to a high 
 level as it respects prac- _ 
 
 r High morality 
 
 tical ethics and morality, of the primitive 
 
 T , 11 -r J-L.I/J Zoroastrians. 
 
 It may well be doubted 
 whether any other primitive race of 
 men were superior to the Bactrian an- 
 cestors of the Aryan peoples as it re- 
 spects the common virtues of life. The
 
 THE IRANIANS. RELIGION. 
 
 591 
 
 laws of Ahura-Mazdao, as revealed by 
 Zarathustra to his people, demanded 
 .piety toward the gods and honest en- 
 deavor among men. Truth and purity 
 were regarded as the fountains of all 
 good. A life without virtue was worth- 
 less. True, the thing called virtue by 
 the best pagans of the ancient world 
 was very different in sense from the 
 narrow and technical meaning of the 
 word in modern times. It was the vir- 
 tue of strength and courage, the virtue 
 which defended the weak and shielded 
 innocence. 
 
 According to the Iranian system the 
 actions of men were judged by their 
 Motive made motives. Conduct was 
 of e etMnd 011 Poised or condemned ac- 
 religion. cording to the intent from 
 
 which it sprang. The simplest pursuits 
 of life were infected with morality. To 
 till the soil was a religious duty. The 
 destruction of weeds and brambles was 
 a thing pleasing to Ahura-Mazdao. The 
 people of Iran were exhorted to turn 
 from the barbarism of the nomadic 
 life and to seek their subsistence from 
 the bosom of the earth, the breast of 
 that generous Armati, from which came 
 the milk of life to her hungry children. 
 Tillage was, therefore, a duty of reli- 
 gion. Zarathustra enjoined it in his pre- 
 cepts, and piety demanded that men 
 should love and cultivate the earth. 
 
 As in the case of all other religions, 
 that of the ancient Iranians soon required 
 , a retinue of priests. Some 
 
 Evolution of 
 
 the order of the must be set apart to attend 
 especially to the worship 
 of the gods. In this system there were 
 three divisions in the priesthood. First, 
 the Kavi, or Prophets, were supposed, 
 by their discipline and communion with 
 the Ahuras, to be versed not only in the 
 lore of the present, but in the things of 
 the future. This office was a part of 
 
 that general scheme of benefit which 
 underlay the whole fact of early wor- 
 ship. The fundamental idea was that 
 of advantage to men ; and secondly, the 
 avoidance of evil. The primitive man 
 worshiped because he conceived it to be 
 of advantage to him to do so. He wished 
 to stand well with the powers of earth 
 and air, to be in alliance with them, to 
 conciliate their favor. Afterwards he 
 wished to avoid, even to propitiate, the 
 evil forces of "the world, and to thwart 
 the malevolence of the bad-minded dei- 
 ties. 
 
 One may well be astonished to see 
 how completely all ancient forms of 
 religion are permeated with 
 
 .- ' . Imperfection of 
 
 this narrow consideration primitive reit- 
 
 of personal advantage. 
 Those high and unselfish considerations 
 that are urged upon the minds of modern 
 peoples by religious teachers were un- 
 known in the primitive world. There 
 was, indeed, in the mind of antiquity no 
 perception or sense to which such ex- 
 hortations and inducements would have 
 appealed at all. The old tribes, still 
 struggling with the rank conditions of 
 unsubdued environment, thought only 
 of advantage, how they might for the 
 present be benefited, how gain might be 
 had and misfortune avoided. 
 
 Even among the Semitic nations the 
 same low concept of the relation of man 
 
 to the power on high ex- Even the Sem- 
 
 isted. As late as the time 
 of the composition of the and duty. 
 Pentateuch the Hebrew race had risen 
 no higher than this earthly view of the 
 profitableness of religion. In the twenty- 
 eighth chapter of Deuteronomy the sum- 
 mary of the whole argument in favor 
 of the expediency and rightfulness of 
 religious service to Jehovah Elohim is 
 set forth in an extended catalogue of 
 benefits to be gained and evils to be
 
 592 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 avoided, not a single one of which rises 
 above the level of mere temporal advan- 
 tages on the one hand or physical afflic- 
 tions on the other. This is all the more 
 surprising when we reflect on the high 
 concept which the Hebrew race had of 
 the nature and attributes of Deity. 
 
 added the natural curiosity of the human 
 race to know mystery and to see the in- 
 visible. The Kavi were supposed to be 
 in communion, at least when exercising 
 their priestly office, with the Ahuras, 
 especially with Mazdao and Sraosha, and 
 from such intercourse with the powers 
 
 GUEBER CEREMONIES AT TEMPLE OF ATECH-GA, NEAR BAKAN. Drawn by M. Moynet. 
 
 This notion of advantage underlay 
 the prophetical office of the Iranian 
 ._ , , Kavi. It was beneficial 
 
 Fundamental 
 
 ideas of the to foreknow what was to 
 
 office of Kavi. .-P., T 
 
 come. The Iranic people, 
 with such revelation of the hereafter, 
 might better adjust themselves to the 
 conditions of the physical world, and 
 thereby more easily gain its benefits and 
 avoid its evils. To this bottom motive 
 in the institution of prophecy must be 
 
 on high they gathered their revelations 
 for men. 
 
 The second class of Iranian priests 
 were known as Karopani; that is, 
 < 'Sacrifices." The notion Sacrificein- 
 
 tended to supply 
 
 of contributing something the deities -with, 
 
 , f . food and rai- 
 
 to the gods from the me nt. 
 abundance of the earth is one of the 
 most primitive of the religious concepts 
 of mankind. It implies mutual advan- 
 tage. Men, hoping to receive favors
 
 THE IRANIANS. RELIGION. 
 
 593 
 
 from the powers of earth and heaven, 
 give something of their own goods in 
 return. The fruits of the field are 
 brought and laid upon the altar. Favor- 
 ite animals are led forth and presented 
 to the deities. 
 
 There are two correlations here which 
 may be noticed with interest. First, 
 that the deities in this case, the Ahuras 
 are supposed to require for food the 
 same things that are agreeable to the 
 appetites and wants of men. Very rarely 
 do the things sacrificed represent any 
 other element than that of food value. 
 Among some primitive peoples articles 
 of clothing, the hunter's gear and 
 weaponry, were given in sacrifice. But 
 generally there was a strict conformity 
 of the things offered to the articles of 
 food most desired by the sacrificers. 
 With the growth of aesthetic tastes 
 flowers were added, but generally those 
 articles of the vegetable and animal 
 kingdom which were used by the peo- 
 ple to sustain life were given as an 
 offering. 
 
 Among the Old Iranians, such articles 
 were fruits and grains and certain ani- 
 mals, particularly the horse. The latter 
 was a notable departure 
 
 The things sac- 
 
 tificed-, gift of from the usual order. The 
 
 the horse. , -r. -, 
 
 horse was sacrificed not as 
 an article of food, but as the most valu- 
 able of the possessions of the worshiper. 
 Without the horse his journey from 
 place to place could not be made. 
 Without him the hunt would be reduced 
 to a mere struggle of man with the wild 
 beast, and without him \var w r ould be 
 impossible. So the horse must be given 
 to the Ahuras as the most acceptable 
 gift. 
 
 The second notion above referred to 
 is that of the method of transferring the 
 gifts from the visible hands of the givers 
 to the invisible hands of the Ahuras. 
 
 Fire has been a possession of all the 
 races of men. Its general office is to 
 make the visible forms of 
 
 .-i 1 -, -, Fire employed 
 
 things invisible by COmbuS- as the agent of 
 
 tion. This transforming transformation - 
 force was therefore employed in all the 
 sacrifices of the primitive world. The 
 thing given was committed to the flames, 
 and disappeared. By this process of 
 divine commerce the fruit of the earth 
 or the slaughtered animal was trans- 
 ferred to the immortals. As a rule, 
 however, not all of the thing sacrificed 
 was committed to the flames. The 
 shrewd wit of the primitive worshiper 
 still dallied with the idea of advantage 
 to himself. A part of the offering was 
 reserved for the priest. As for him, 
 he could readily make a tradition that 
 by eating of the sacrificial offering he 
 sat at a common table with the gods. 
 This ingenious casuistry would be ac- 
 cepted as a verity, and the giver of the 
 sacrifice would be satisfied. 
 
 The third group of Iranian priests 
 were known as the Ricikhs, or the 
 "Sages." They were the The primitive 
 early philosophers of tfie SJ^g^"* 
 race. In the religious race - 
 evolution the Iranian mind conceived 
 it wise to draw along with the develop- 
 ment of ceremony the incipient learning 
 of the age. A class of hierarchs, known 
 as the Ricikhs, thus arose, as natural 
 philosophers, interpreters of earth and 
 air and heaven, not seers in the pro- 
 phetical sense, for that was the office of 
 the Kavi, but wise men in the inter- 
 pretation of all things secular and 
 material teachers of the commonplace 
 and natural. 
 
 Nature worshipers in the primitive 
 ages are little disposed to building tem- 
 ples. It is only in subsequent stages of 
 development that a system of religion, 
 founded on natural concepts, requires
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 the erection of houses for the deities. In 
 the beginning all worship is conducted 
 East Aryans in the open 'spaces, under 
 
 the arch of heaven. 
 
 Among the Old Iranians, 
 the hilltops were chosen as the most 
 
 preferred the 
 open air for 
 worship. 
 
 PRESENT STATE OF FIRE-TOWERS AT ATECH-GA. 
 Drawn by Taylor, after a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 suitable places on which to build their 
 altars and offer their sacrifices. It was 
 on these high places, from which a view 
 of a great horizon could be obtained, 
 where sun and earth and air were 
 
 revealed in all their grandeur and 
 beauty, that the earliest priests of the 
 Aryan race stood up and chanted their 
 Gathas and offered prayer. It was a 
 long time before the temple-building 
 epoch arrived in the history of the two 
 branches of the East Aryan race. 
 It is perhaps impossible for the 
 modern inquirer to transport him- 
 self into the consciousness of this 
 ancient people, and to feel the rea- 
 sons which were sufficient for per- 
 forming the services of religion 
 in the open air and which forbade 
 the localization of worship in a 
 temple. Even to comparatively 
 late epochs in the history of this 
 race the palace of the king always 
 outshone the temple of the gods. 
 To the present day the hilltops 
 back of Bombay smoke with the 
 fires of the Parsees, with no roof 
 above save the Indian sky. 
 
 Nature worship did not incul- 
 cate immortality. The doctrine 
 of the continuous 
 
 Notion of Im- 
 
 existence Of the SOUl mortality of 
 f . -, .-, 1 later date. 
 
 after death rose slow- 
 ly and through many tortuous proc- 
 esses of thought from the primi- 
 tive naturalism of the Iranian race. 
 It is surprising to view the indif- 
 ference of all the Aryan peoples 
 of antiquity to the question of a 
 life after death. When the pow- 
 ers of the natural world had been 
 separated from its physical aspects 
 and elevated into the character of 
 Ahuras, they were regarded as im- 
 mortal. But even this aspect of 
 the old natural theology was not 
 dwelt upon before the classical ages. 
 It came at length, however, to be per- 
 ceived that the gods, in order to be of 
 permanent benefit to their worshipers, 
 must be immortal. Otherwise, death
 
 THE IRANIANS. SEX AND MARRIAGE. 
 
 595 
 
 might intervene and all advantages 
 cease forever. 
 
 From the immortality of the gods, it 
 was but a step to the concept of the im- 
 At first worship mortality of the soul. In 
 the later development of 
 Zoroastrianism such belief 
 became prevalent, and the teachings of 
 the Magi were largely based upon the 
 belief in an existence of the souls of 
 men after death. But in the earlier 
 ages duty and obligation were enforced 
 by the Kavi and the Sages of Mazdao 
 on the simple grounds of benefits to 
 be gained and evils to be averted. 
 The concept of an eternal existence 
 had not entered in; the horizon of re- 
 ligion, as it was believed and practiced 
 by the Old Iranians, was coincident 
 with the horizon of life, and the reli- 
 gious ceremonial was all prepared -and 
 performed with the expectation of 
 earthly benefits. 
 
 In the attempt to gather the outlines 
 of the prehistoric life of a people, and to 
 depict the same as one complete image 
 to be looked upon by living races of 
 
 men, the writer is many times embar- 
 rassed in selecting those features which 
 are most likely to make a 
 
 . . . Iranian religion 
 
 distinct and lasting image, foreran national 
 
 In the present case we devel P ment - 
 have dwelt at some length upon that Old 
 Iranian faith which had Ahura-Mazdao 
 for its supreme spirit and the Zoroas- 
 trian Bible for its apocalypse. We have 
 .done so for the reason that this system 
 of belief and practice was a fundamental 
 element, if not indeed the very life, of 
 Iranic development and nationality. 
 The rising institutions of the race took 
 form and fashion from the religious 
 system of Zarathustra. One of the 
 strongest forces by which the impulses 
 of the nomadic life were held back and 
 finally bound down to the pastoral and 
 agricultural career, by which the set- 
 tled tribes gradually became predomi- 
 nant over the hunters, and by which in- 
 stitutional forms took the place of mere 
 tribal chaos, was the unity of religious 
 beliefs and practices common not only 
 to the Iranians themselves, but also to 
 their kinsmen in India. 
 
 XXXIV. SEX AND MARRIAOE AMONQ THE: 
 
 T will now be of inter- 
 est to say something 
 of the relations of man 
 and woman among the 
 forefathers of the In- 
 do-European races. 
 The perpetuity and, 
 indeed, the very existence of the human 
 family depends upon the fact of sex in 
 the species. The complete mankind is 
 divided into two parts, the man and the 
 woman. By a beautiful coordination, 
 and perhaps what may be called a nat- 
 
 ural division of labor, the procreation 
 and the bearing of offspring are divided 
 as might be a piece of work importance of 
 in economics. The duty of ^ onl^ce 
 perpetuating the race is history, 
 separated into parts and given to two in- 
 stead of to one. In this respect man- 
 kind share in the general analogies of 
 nature. Nearly all animals and plants 
 reproduce by sex. In some cases the 
 whole procreative act is accomplished in 
 a single individual of the species, but, 
 as a rule, it is divided between two
 
 596 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 The laws by which the two cooperate in 
 this vital effort to maintain the species of 
 which they are themselves the units are 
 all-important, and must ever constitute 
 one of the most interesting studies to 
 which the reflective mind may be devoted. 
 
 IRANIAN FAMILY TYPE. 
 Drawn by Tofani, after a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 In the human family four general 
 schemes of propagation have been em- 
 ployed by various tribes 
 
 Four methods f 
 
 of sexual union of men while still under 
 the dominion of the un- 
 conscious forces peculiar to the child- 
 hood of the race. It is almost cer- 
 
 tain that no one of these has been 
 used by all as the first, or primal, meth- 
 od of maintaining human existence. The 
 facts seem to warrant the belief that 
 some of the primitive races have in- 
 stinctively employed one plan for the 
 
 union of the 
 sexes, and oth- 
 ers another plan. 
 The four meth- 
 ods referred to 
 differ among 
 themselves ma- 
 terially. They 
 are unlike con- 
 sidered as plans 
 of procreation, 
 and are diverse 
 in the social re- 
 sults to which 
 they lead. 
 
 The first is the 
 scheme of sexual 
 union in which 
 men and women 
 are miscellane- 
 ously joined in 
 the procreation 
 of the race. It 
 implies little 
 more than the in- 
 stinctive and 
 temporary union 
 of the male and 
 the female in the 
 other races of an- 
 imals. It signi- 
 fies that after 
 this temporary 
 relation,, resultant in the birth of a new 
 member of the species, the relation 
 shall cease as it respects communal sys- 
 the parents, and that each 
 of them shall thereafter 
 enter into new unions with other 
 members of the species, and so on
 
 THE IRANIANS. SEX AND MARRIAGE. 
 
 597 
 
 throughout the productive period of 
 life. 
 
 Impermanence is the feature of such 
 a connection of the sexes. It extends 
 even to uncertainty as to the male pa- 
 rentage of all offspring. It makes the 
 woman the mother of many children 
 by different men, and the man the 
 father of many children by differ- 
 ent women. The system is known as 
 communal marriage, and it may well 
 be regarded as the most barbarous, if 
 not the most primitive, of all the forms 
 of procreative union between the sexes. 
 
 The second scheme is that in which 
 
 one man selects two or more women as 
 
 his wives and by them multiplies his 
 
 kind. The relation once 
 
 Nature of the . 
 
 polygamous established is supposed to 
 
 scheme of union. be permanent during the 
 
 procreative period of life. This makes 
 the man the central fact in the propaga- 
 tion of the race. From him the lines of 
 life diverge through several members of 
 the opposite sex, and are spread wider 
 and wider as the process goes on, to the 
 second and third generation, until his 
 blood is almost infinitely diffused. After 
 some generations vast multitudes would 
 trace backward, through different moth- 
 ers, their descent from a common father. 
 To this scheme of multiple marriage is 
 given the name of polygamy a word 
 which the discerning tongue of the 
 Greeks has contributed to the vocabulary 
 of the world. 
 
 The third plan of union between the 
 sexes is like the last, except that the po- 
 sition of the parties is reversed exactly 
 reversed as to parentage, but not as to 
 Antecedents results in offspring. In this 
 third scheme several men 
 are married to one woman. 
 She, and not the man, becomes the cen- 
 tral fact in whom the lines of life con- 
 verge. In all other schemes the lines 
 
 and results of 
 
 polyandrous 
 
 marriage. 
 
 are divergent toward posterity, but in 
 this such is the nature of the union 
 the course of all the forces of procreation 
 is toward the woman. As to the off- 
 spring, the mother, as in all cases, is 
 known ; but the paternity is undiscover- 
 able. Each child has a single unit for 
 its mother and a multiple factor for its 
 father. In some tribes all the brothers 
 born of a single mother are married in 
 common to one woman. But when it is 
 said that all the brothers are so wedded 
 to one, it must be remembered that the 
 brothers in question have a multiple pa- 
 ternity ; that is, they are not brothers in 
 the sense that men are brothers in the 
 monogamic relation, or even in polygamy. 
 In other tribes not only the sons of a 
 single mother are wedded to one woman 
 as her husbands, but all of the members 
 of the tribe are in like relation with her. 
 Among many of the North American 
 aboriginal nations the woman is the wife 
 of the tribe. This system is called poly- 
 andry, a term which is self-definitive of 
 the relation. 
 
 The fourth plan of procreative union 
 is called monogamy. It is the joining 
 of one man to one woman Monogamy de- 
 
 ~A ^f t,~- --~ I-,;,-,, T1-i^ termines both 
 
 and of her to him. The lines of parent . 
 relation thus established is a e e - 
 distinct from any of the three preceding. 
 It is especially different as it relates to 
 offspring. It signifies an ascertained 
 parentage in both maternity and paterni- 
 ty. It signifies that all the children born 
 of one woman have a single father, and 
 that all the children born of one father 
 have a common mother. The relation is 
 so easily apprehensible that it need not 
 be described, either in itself or its re- 
 sults. 
 
 It should be remarked that the sexual 
 usage in different nations adopting differ- 
 ent schemes of procreative relationship 
 is particularly tenacious, and is generally
 
 598 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 maintained with scrupulous exactitude 
 
 by the sentiment of the given people. 
 
 Monogamy is by no means 
 
 All races have 
 
 and maintain a regarded as more essential 
 
 sexual code. , , -. / /- ,-, 
 
 to the welfare of the race 
 by those peoples who practice it than are 
 
 OLDEST TVPE OF THE MARRIED WOMAN A CHALDEAN. 
 Drawn by Mile, de Lancelot, after a sketch by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 the other schemes of union by the re- 
 spective races among whom they pre- 
 vail. There has never been found a 
 tribe of savages so low in the human 
 scale as not to have a certain sexual code, 
 any departure from which by the mem- 
 
 bers of the tribe would be regarded not 
 only as scandalous, but as destructive of 
 the welfare and happiness of all. 
 
 We can not pass from this analytic view 
 of the nature and methods employed by 
 different peoples in perpetuating the 
 race without notic- 
 ing the bearings of 
 the subject on cer- 
 tain controverted 
 questions. The 
 principal of these is 
 the historical prior- 
 ity of the several 
 plans of marriage 
 enumerated above. 
 The problem is not 
 so important in it- 
 self as in its rela- 
 t i o n s to another 
 question. It is easy 
 to perceive that if 
 monogamy be the 
 first great method 
 of mankind, then 
 the family, which is 
 the second unit in 
 ethnic development, 
 precedes the gens, 
 the gens the tribe, 
 and the tribe the 
 race, in the order 
 delineated in a for- 
 mer chapter. But, 
 on the other hand, 
 if the system of 
 polyandry should 
 be the primitive 
 method of union, 
 then, undoubtedly, 
 the tribe would be the Historical pri- 
 
 fj rs1 . f f 1p order of c\e- ority of marriage 
 or ae- systems con sid* 
 
 velopment, the gens sec- ered - 
 
 ond , and the family the last stage in the 
 
 human evolution. 
 
 If the ethnographer of to-day is com-
 
 THE IRANIANS. SEX AND MARRIAGE. 
 
 599 
 
 pelled, with the data before him, to de- 
 cide this important question, he will be 
 Some tribes obliged, in view of all the 
 
 f n pvnress the belief ! 
 
 l 
 
 adopt one meth- 
 od and some an- 
 
 other. that some of the primitive 
 
 races of mankind have adopted one of 
 these schemes, and others another. This 
 is to say that in certain families of men 
 the monogamic principle employed from 
 the beginning has led from the family to 
 the gens, from the gens to the tribe, and 
 from the tribe to the race, while in 
 other branches and under different con- 
 ditions instinctive ethnic preferences 
 have led to the adoption of communal 
 marriage, or more particularly to poly- 
 andry, by which the general course of 
 the race development has been exactly 
 reversed, beginning with the tribe and 
 passing by way of the gens to the final 
 establishment of the family. 
 
 It has been the custom to say that 
 monogamy originated, or was at least 
 Alleged begin- given its first authoritative 
 yamonTthe expression, among the Ro- 
 Romans. mans. It can not be de- 
 
 nied that from a very early age the 
 monogamic relation was formally recog- 
 nized by the Latin race as the one valid 
 law of sexual union. It is equally cer- 
 tain that the extension of Roman 
 power over all the countries around the 
 Mediterranean and far into the East 
 compelled the acceptance of this feature 
 of social organization. Monogamy be- 
 came thus intimately associated with the 
 bottom principles of Christianity, and 
 after the decline of the empire the law 
 of single marriage, the union of one man 
 and one woman for life, was carried 
 throughout the world, wherever that 
 system of religious belief found a foot- 
 ing. But it is doubtful if such is if 
 such was the actual beginning and es- 
 tablishment of the monogamic relation 
 among mankind. 
 
 The Greeks were monogamists. In 
 general, the Oriental nations were polyg- 
 amists, but in the West the opposite prin- 
 ciple prevailed. Among the Other Indo-Eu- 
 Gothic races, also, as far as STn^mar. 
 custom had been formu- riage. 
 lated into law, it appears that the prin- 
 ciple of single marriage was universally 
 recognized. The primitive institutions 
 of the Celtic tribes in Western Europe 
 have not been well ascertained, but we 
 have reason to believe that among them 
 also the law was monogamic. The 
 Greeks did not elevate woman to a high 
 rank or make her, in any sense, thet-so- 
 cial equal of man, but they were not 
 polygamists. Neither were the primi- 
 tive Aryans of India. We have already 
 seen that the Old Aryan Housefolk of 
 the Indian valleys were organized into 
 families on the monogamic basis. The 
 system of naming which they used to 
 express the family relations precludes 
 all idea of communal or polygamic prac- 
 tices among them. 
 
 The same is true in Iran. As far 
 back toward the bottom of the Aryan 
 nidus as we are able to Difficulty of 
 penetrate the relation was *f 
 one man for one woman against license, 
 and one woman for one man. While 
 men are in a tribal state, such a prin- 
 ciple can never be carried into full effect. 
 All modern nations have had cause to 
 appreciate the extreme difficulty of main- 
 taining in its integrity the system of 
 monogamy as against the natural license 
 and vagrant instincts of the race. If the 
 system has thus had to contend with 
 many diverse forces in the higher forms 
 of society, how much more may we ex- 
 pect it to have had an imperfect form 
 among prehistoric nations! 
 
 It is true, then, that the Romans were 
 the great authoritative promoters of sin- 
 gle marriage in the ancient world, and
 
 600 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 that the Christian religion was at least 
 
 the vehicle of the diffusion of that plan 
 
 of union among the nations 
 
 Single marriage 
 
 peculiar to the of the earth. But it may 
 
 Aryan races. 
 
 asserted that the 
 
 system is peculiar to the Aryan race. For 
 some reason it accords with the instinc- 
 tive sentiments of nearly all people of 
 Indo-European descent. The attempt 
 to introduce and to maintain some other 
 law of sexual union among the Indo- 
 European races has been always com- 
 bated not only by the statutory princi- 
 ples and positive laws prevalent among 
 them, but also by the bottom instincts 
 of the race. 
 
 It remains, therefore, to look briefly 
 at the reasons that may be assigned for 
 the preference of one system of marriage 
 Factstending to over another. What are 
 "SSSSST tlie circumstances, the 
 considered. facts, which induced some 
 of the primitive tribes of mankind to 
 adopt monogamy, others polygamy, and 
 still others polyandry, or even communal 
 marriage? It might well be thought 
 that human beings in the unconscious 
 state, -placed under like conditions and 
 confronted with a problem so natural 
 and inevitable as that of procreation, 
 would all alike solve the question in a 
 given way, and adopt a common ethnic 
 code governing the manner and even 
 the details of this great central fact in 
 the perpetuation of the race. Such, 
 however, we shall not find to have been 
 the natural and necessary order in the 
 evolution of human society. 
 
 A close study of the conditions under 
 which the races of men were originally 
 Conditions ante- placed will show great di- 
 
 monTgamic 119 V6rsit y in theil> situations. 
 
 method. ft may be perceived that the 
 
 motives which, unconsciously to them- 
 selves, played upon the first men and 
 women in different parts of the earth 
 
 were very diverse and even antagonis- 
 tic. From the beginning the unconquer- 
 able instinct of the mother was for the 
 preservation of her child. The instinct 
 of the father also tended to its preserva- 
 tion, but not with so great force as on 
 the mother's side. Under certain con- 
 ditions the sustenance of the child was 
 so easy as to be almost natural. Under 
 other circumstances, it was a work of 
 difficulty and labor. In the latter case, 
 a repugnance to offspring would arise 
 among primitive people, and would pres- 
 ently become so strong as to suggest 
 destruction. As soon as barbarian fa- 
 thers should adopt this method of les- 
 sening the number of those whom they 
 must support and with whom their 
 households were encumbered, a natural 
 selection would lead to the destruction 
 of the girls and to the preservation of 
 the boys. By this means the tribal so- 
 ciety would soon have a preponderance 
 of males and a paucity of females. This 
 is a monogamic condition. Such a state 
 is the antecedent of single marriage. 
 
 Under such circumstances several men 
 would compete for a single woman. The 
 strongest would obtain her, Nature of the 
 partly by his strength and * 
 partly by her preference confirmed. 
 for him as the best. He who obtained 
 could generally defend. The man thus 
 married would become a party of the 
 first part, and those whom he had sur- 
 passed in competition a party of the sec- 
 ond part, both obliged to the mainte- 
 nance of the union thus established. 
 Each of the party of the second part 
 would hope in turn to obtain some other 
 woman as his own, and thus to become 
 a party of the first part, in a compact to 
 which his competitors were a party of 
 the second part. Here are the founda- 
 tions of a natural league on the part of 
 all to support and maintain monogamy.
 
 FORM OF ROYAL TOMB IN POLYGAMOUS COUNTRY. Drawn by Taylor, from a ohotograph.
 
 602 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 Under other conditions a wholly dif- 
 ferent state of circumstances might 
 Certain other arise. In a warm and fer- 
 oonditionstend tile island or in a fecund 
 
 1x3 establish 
 
 polygamy. Oriental valley where na- 
 
 ture brings forth in abundance all things 
 soever which are desired by man, where 
 her resources seem exhaustless and the 
 eater has but to lift his hand to the bend- 
 ing bough to gather what fruits he will, 
 where the genial atmosphere and the 
 equability of the seasons requires no 
 clothing and suggests no permanent 
 shelter, where even the infant, before 
 it leaves its mother's breast, begins to 
 gather from its environment all manner 
 of natural foods adapted to its wants 
 the law of life and of the maintenance 
 of life is almost reversed from what it is 
 amid the hardships incident to adverse 
 regions. In such circumstances the 
 maintenance of offspring, however nu- 
 merous, could not be regarded as a task. 
 Neither father nor mother could be 
 much embarrassed even by a multitude. 
 The suggestion of reducing an overplus 
 by destroying it would not arise. The 
 unrestrained impulses and the unlimited 
 results of human instinct would take 
 their natural course, and no one would 
 feel the burden. In the choice of their 
 sexual mates men would not be limited 
 to one by a confederation against him of 
 the parties of the second part. The fe- 
 males of the tribe would be at least equal 
 in number to the males. The stronger 
 and more vigorous men would take two 
 women or more to wife, and there would 
 be no league against them by a disfran- 
 chised minority. The strong man would 
 thus originate two, three, or many 
 branches to his family. The weak man 
 would perhaps have none. In other 
 words, here is the antecedent state and 
 condition of polygamy; and, as a matter 
 of fact, the institution so called has gen- 
 
 erally prevailed under the circumstances 
 above enumerated. 
 
 As to communal marriage, it ap- 
 pears to be merely the sexual chaos of 
 tribes in whom the human 
 
 Communal mar- 
 
 SentimentS peculiar to this riage the result 
 1 . i of sexual chaos. 
 
 relation have not yet ap- 
 peared. It would be difficult to point 
 out any particular in which this system 
 differs from the method of union in- 
 stinctively chosen by the lower animals. 
 The existence of such a method, if 
 method it may be called, implies the 
 existence of tribes of men between whom 
 and the animals there is only a small 
 diversity of physical form and the pos- 
 session by the one of larger capacities 
 than by the other. It is a state of na- 
 ture, pure and simple, and has only been 
 found among peoples whose advance 
 from absolute savagery has not pro- 
 ceeded so far as the institution of any 
 definite social forms. We shall here- 
 after have occasion to speak further of 
 this state in connection with some of the 
 tribes by whom simple communal unions 
 are the only custom and law of mar- 
 riage. 
 
 The natural antecedents of polyandry 
 are hard to trace. This form of union 
 has prevailed in different paucity of fe- 
 
 nf the earth to ATI males must have 
 1 preceded poly- 
 
 extent not understood or 
 appreciated until recent investigations 
 have brought the matter to light. The 
 majority of all the Indian races of North 
 America employed polyandry as the 
 bottom fact in their social structure. 
 The same method of marriage prevails 
 largely in the Polynesian islands and in 
 other quarters of the globe populated 
 by races of Mongoloid descent. Some 
 suggestions may be offered, however, 
 relative to the obscure origin of this, 
 which to the enlightened understanding 
 seems the most repulsive of all forms of
 
 THE IRANIANS. SEX AND MARRIAGE. 
 
 603 
 
 union between the sexes. In the first 
 place, there must have been antecedent 
 to the origin of the custom a paucity of 
 females, either from some perversion of 
 the laws of birth, or from the destruc- 
 tion of female infants. If the latter, it 
 may have occurred either by the will of 
 the parents or by natural causes. Suffi- 
 cient data are not accessible to indicate 
 which of these circumstances has led 
 among certain of the primitive tribes to 
 the excess of males. Such an excess 
 being granted, we can conceive that 
 
 mother. Among Aryan nations, how- 
 ever, the rivalry of brothers is not less 
 intense, even deadly, than between 
 strangers. But for some reason among 
 the polyandrous tribes, the rivalry of 
 the males has not taken the same 
 course. Perhaps this may be accounted 
 for on the ground of the smallness of 
 the divisions into which the Polynesians 
 and the American Indian tribes have 
 generally been parted. Where a given 
 totem has embraced but a few wigwams, 
 a few warriors, and still fewer women, 
 
 POLYGAMOUS FATHER AND HIS SONS. FATTALLY CHAH. Drawn by H. Chapuis, after a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 several males would compete for the 
 possession of one woman, and to this 
 extent the antecedent condition is 
 identical with that among monogamous 
 barbarians. 
 
 But from this point the analogy 
 breaks. For in polyandry, instead of 
 Smaiiness of the strongest competitor 
 SS taking and keeping the 
 drous system. prize to the exclusion of 
 the rest, the rivals make a league to 
 have the woman in common. The facts 
 show that the rivals are in the first place 
 the brothers born of some common 
 
 it might have been disadvantageous for 
 the warriors to go into deadly rivalry 
 over the question of marriage. It may 
 have been found among tribes thus weak 
 that it was advantageous to husband the 
 meager resources of force and tribal 
 vitality by assigning two or three war- 
 riors to a given woman in the bond of a 
 friendly husbandry. Whatever truth 
 there may be in these conjectures, 
 which are put forth as tentative explana- 
 tions of the institution in question, 
 polyandry exists as a large fact in the 
 primitive history of mankind. It has
 
 604 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 doubtless been practiced by a greater 
 number of aboriginal tribes and races 
 than has polygamy or communal mar- 
 riage itself. 
 
 A question of great importance relat- 
 ing to vital statistics and to a still deeper 
 Bearing of mar- law of biology has been 
 ^p e oS"f SOn raised with respect to the 
 the sexes. tendency of these several 
 
 forms of marriage on the proportion of 
 male and female births under each. It 
 is conceded that generally through the 
 kingdom of life the ratio is equally main- 
 tained, under equal conditions, between 
 the male and female members of a race. 
 There can be little doubt that mankind 
 in the monogamic relation obeys the 
 general law, and is perpetuated by near- 
 ly equal increments of the two sexes. 
 The same may be said of communal 
 marriages. Among the tribes where 
 this usage holds, infants are born in 
 equal proportions in either sex. The 
 great question is whether in the two in- 
 termediate systems of polygamy and 
 polyandry the opposing methods of 
 union tend to perpetuate themselves by 
 producing in one an excess of female 
 births and in the other an excess of 
 males. 
 
 That such is the result has been 
 stoutly maintained. It has been averred, 
 DO polygamy and many facts have been 
 pt r d p P e?Se dry cited in substantiation of 
 themselves? the principle, that in po- 
 lygamy a tendency to an excess of fe- 
 males is at once discoverable. This is 
 to say that nature provides for the con- 
 tinuance of the system by giving, as 
 the fruit of the multiple marriages of one 
 man , a considerable preponderance of fe- 
 male children. It is also alleged that in 
 polyandry the system perpetuates itself 
 by the production of an excess of males. 
 But both of these principles have been 
 strongly controverted, and facts have 
 
 been adduced which would seem in 
 given cases to establish the law of equal 
 birth under both the systems mentioned. 
 There are some physiological reasons 
 for believing that the first of the two ar- 
 guments is better maintained, and, on 
 the whole, the true one. But the ques 
 tion is still obscured with much doubt, 
 and must be remanded to future inves- 
 tigation for a final decision. 
 
 This digressive study relative to what 
 may be called the primary or bottom or- 
 ganization of society among the various 
 tribes and races of mankind has been 
 brought in in this connection once for 
 all, that the reader, at the beginning of 
 the delineation of tribal and national 
 life may have, as in a chart before him, 
 the diverse plans or methods of sexual 
 union, and the consequent perpetuation 
 of the human family in the various 
 quarters of the globe. The Old Iranians 
 were monogamists,, with only such de- 
 partures from the law which instinct 
 and custom had provided as are incident 
 to the general lawlessness of mankind. 
 
 With this monogamic principle the 
 religious elements which were developed 
 by Zarathustra and the Monogamy rein- 
 Kavi entered into combina- g^ by the 
 tion, and, as the nomadic prophets, 
 life gave place to a settled state, the old 
 provincial nationality of the Medes may 
 be said to have begun . We are here ex- 
 amining the very roots of human his- 
 tory. The opinion is confidently ad- 
 vanced that there was something in the 
 instinct and something in the environ- 
 ment of the primitive Aryan race, in its 
 old Bactrian nidus, before the Veda was 
 the Veda, before the A vesta was the 
 Avesta, which impelled to the union of 
 man and woman in the procreative re- 
 lationship on the monogamic, or single 
 marriage, principle. And from this re- 
 mote period, below the day dawn of hu-
 
 THE IRANIANS. HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT. 
 
 605 
 
 man history, that principle has remained 
 instinctive in the race and in all its 
 branches. Doubtless, in some particu- 
 lar instances the old bottom law of Ar- 
 yan thought and preference on this sub- 
 ject has been subverted by environment 
 
 and association, and has been supplanted 
 by one of the other principles of sexual 
 relationship, but the exceptions will be 
 found, on the whole, rather to verify 
 and illustrate than to abrogate the gen- 
 eral law. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT 
 
 THE IRANIANS. 
 
 HUS far in the course 
 of the present work 
 little attention has been 
 paid to chronology. 
 No effort has been 
 made to fix, with even 
 approximate certainty, 
 the time relations of events. This 
 course has been fully justified by the 
 fact that the events referred to have 
 been either absolutely prehistoric, or 
 else located along the farthest horizon of 
 formal history. Nothing 
 
 Question of 
 
 dates in old certain as to dates can be 
 
 Iranianhistory. offered for guch shadowy 
 
 parts of the annals of the human race. 
 Chronology is one of the special devices 
 of history. It is said to be one of the 
 historical eyes through which all things 
 are seen. Perhaps we are now, however, 
 arrived at a point when something may 
 well be said as to the approximate time 
 when the Old Iranians merged into the 
 dim morning light of antiquity. 
 
 On this subject we are fortunately in 
 
 possession of some distinct points of 
 
 observation. It is conceded that the 
 
 Medes were the oldest his- 
 
 Probable place 
 
 and epoch of torical expression for the 
 
 Zoroaster , T r\ 
 
 ancient Iranian race. Con- 
 cerning the antiquity of the Medes, we 
 are able to draw at least a vague outline. 
 According to Polyhistor, following and 
 repeating Berosus, Zarathustra, or Zoro- 
 
 aster, was the first of a dynasty of eight 
 Median kings ruling in Chaldaea in the 
 very earliest ages of history. Indeed, 
 with the exception of the Egyptian 
 annals, this is the farthest point of light 
 which the historian is now able to touch, 
 as he looks into the mist-covered dawn 
 of human affairs. The Chaldsean dy- 
 nasty referred to was the second which 
 had ruled in the old empire at the mouth 
 of the two Mesopotamian rivers. It was 
 composed of eight kings, Zoroaster be- 
 ing the first ; and there are good reasons 
 for fixing the limits of this dynasty be- 
 tween the years 2286 and 2052 B. C. At 
 the close of this period it appears that 
 the foreign, that is the Median, domina- 
 tion in Chaldtea was broken and the 
 throne regained by native princes. It 
 has been customary to make the date of 
 Zoroaster about coincident with that of 
 Abraham, but the current chronology 
 would hardly admit of this construction. 
 It may be accepted as approximately 
 correct that the founder of the Old Ira- 
 nian faith flourished at about the time 
 indicated above. 
 
 One of the principal errors into which 
 the occasional student is likely to fall 
 
 relative to the relations of Historical stu- 
 dents do not 
 ancient events is to fix sufficiently con- 
 
 , ., n , sider perspec- 
 
 them, as it were, on a flat tive . 
 surface, without allowing for perspective. 
 In the present case, it must be remem-
 
 THE IRANIANS. HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT. 
 
 607 
 
 bered that there was necessarily a long 
 Iranian history before the time of Zoro- 
 aster. There was already an organized 
 people, developed from the tribal state 
 and sufficiently high in the 
 scale of unity and self-con- 
 sciousness to receive the reve- 
 lations and accept the ideas 
 which he brought. The mi- 
 gratory period of the Old Ar- 
 yan departure, of the joint and 
 common progress of the Indie 
 and Iranic races, of their grad- 
 ual separation into two distinct 
 families, and the development 
 of institutional forms in each, 
 all preceded by ages of inde- 
 terminate, or at least undeter- 
 mined, duration the apparition 
 of the great teacher and prophet 
 of Ahura-Mazdao. 
 
 It must be borne in mind that 
 the Old Iranians, 
 of whom we are 
 here speaking, are 
 a prehistoric peo- 
 ple. That is to 
 say that their life 
 and history have 
 been developed by 
 what may be called 
 historical parallax. 
 The data in pos- 
 session of the eth- 
 nographer and his- 
 torian are sufficient 
 to construct an ac- 
 curate outline for 
 the career of many 
 peoples whose act- 
 ual annals nowhere 
 exist in the liter- 
 
 reached by this method of investigation. 
 The astronomer, acquainted with the laws 
 of physics and with his calculus before 
 him, feels into the depths of invisible 
 
 OLD MEDIAN TYPE CYRUS THE GREAT. 
 Drawn by Madame Dieulafoy after the sculpture. 
 
 ature or among the monu- 
 ments of mankind. Nor 
 is there any uncertainty 
 about the process of the results which are 
 
 Possibility of 
 developing his- 
 torical outlines 
 by parallax 
 
 space and grasps the unseen planet, de- 
 termining its mass and velocity with an 
 exactitude which in a less cultivated age 
 would be set down as miraculous. To
 
 608 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MAXKTND. 
 
 the sight of the well-instructed ethnolo- 
 gist, or even well- versed historian, the 
 outline of prehistoric nations, their ca- 
 
 TYPE OF ANCIENT IRANIAN KING DARIUS AND THE LION. 
 
 Heliogravure, after a photograph from the sculptures, by Madame 
 
 Dieulafoy. 
 
 reer and character, are as plainly dis- 
 cernible as are the unseen worlds to the 
 vision of the astronomer. 
 
 We may, first of all, discover the Old 
 Iranian in the person of the Mede. The 
 Median nation is the earli- The oid Medes 
 estapparition intotheactual ^^SET 
 foreground of the ancient evolutions. 
 Bactrian Aryans whom the natural eye 
 has ever seen. For how long a period 
 the Iranian race continued to expand and 
 become fixed in institutional aspects be- 
 fore the actual historical emergence of 
 the nation it is impossible to determine. 
 So far as existing records are concerned, 
 our first acquaintance with this people 
 may be set at the latter half of the ninth 
 century before our era. It was at this 
 time, in the reign of Shalmaneser II of 
 Assyria, that an expedition was carried 
 out across the Zagros into Media, where 
 the Assyrian army succeeded in taking 
 several cities, slaying the inhabitants, 
 and carrying off the spoils of victory. 
 From this time forth a formal history of 
 the Median power, until its amalgama- 
 tion or absorption in the rising dominion 
 of Persia, may be authentically con- 
 structed. It is not here that we have 
 to do with historical narrative proper. 
 There is a difference to be observed 
 between an account of the social, civil, 
 and military movements of nations, and 
 an ethnic history of mankind. It is 
 here essayed to develop the latter, and 
 we have only to deal with the race as- 
 pects of the questions arising before us. 
 
 Monarchy came with tribal consolida- 
 tion in Iran. It is fairly well established 
 that the first authentic ruler of the king- 
 dom was Phraortes, who 
 
 Rise and prog- 
 reigned from about 66O to ress of Iranian 
 
 633 B. C. Long before this monarch ^ 
 time are seen the shadows of the kings 
 walking. Herodotus accepted some of 
 them as real. Ctesias extended the list 
 backwards, arranging a fictitious dynasty 
 to the first quarter of the ninth centuiy 
 B. C. Names and dates are given. We
 
 THE IRANIANS. HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT. 
 
 609 
 
 are introduced to Arbaces, Maudaces, 
 Sosarmus, Artycas, Arbianes, Artaeus, 
 and finally Dei'oces, which last stands in 
 the dawn of the reality. The rest are 
 fabulous, and are to be ranked with the 
 mythical kings of Greece and Rome. 
 From Phraortes, however, monarchy as 
 an institution may be regarded as estab- 
 lished among the Old Iranians. The 
 great reign of Cyaxares followed, and 
 the civil power was consolidated. Then 
 followed the reign of Astyages, 593-558 
 B. C., at which latter date the relations 
 
 fact much nearer to unity of character 
 than the term Graeco-Italic, applied to 
 the two branches of the Southern Ar- 
 yans in Europe. In Iran the language, 
 manners, customs, and growth of soci- 
 ety, civil and political, the religious be- 
 lief of the people, and, indeed, all the 
 elements of development were the same 
 for both Medes and Persians, with only 
 such slight differences as were incident 
 to territorial separation and environ- 
 ment. 
 
 These historical references are made 
 
 COURT OF PERSIAN MONARCH (ROYAL PALACE OF ISPAHAN). 
 
 previously existing between Media and 
 Persia were totally reversed by the gen- 
 ius and warlike daring of the young 
 prince Cyrus, who subverted the throne 
 of his grandfather Astyages, and re- 
 moved the .seat of government to his 
 own capital in Persia. 
 
 But the race was one, not two. Medo- 
 Persian stock was not materially differ- 
 ent in its two branches, 
 
 Order of the 
 
 Medo-Persian the chief diversity being 
 
 development. ^ ^ date Qf deyelop . 
 
 ment. The Persian sprang last and 
 grew highest. The term Medo-Persian 
 must be understood to express an ethnic 
 
 merely to impress the truth that mon- 
 archy was a fundamental 
 
 ' ^ . Warlike form of 
 
 fact in the evolution Of Iranian instltu- 
 T-M tions. 
 
 the Iranian race. The cen- 
 tral principle was not only monarchic, 
 but absolute. It was a tyranny on a 
 large scale, and nothing more autocratic 
 or cruel has been seen in the way of 
 government among men. The genesis 
 of the system was military. It was a 
 warlike chieftainship, grown great and 
 established in a local autocracy, sur- 
 rounded with luxury and the imple- 
 ments of despotism. It is. not intended 
 in this connection to enlarge upon the
 
 610 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 particular features of the old Medo-Per- 
 sian imperial government. It' is suffi- 
 cient to note its existence as one of the 
 striking aspects of ancient civil society. 
 The absolute and cruel character of 
 the institution had two roots of bitter- 
 ness. The first was in tribal warfare, 
 war passion and arising from leadership in 
 uTbuSs^tt ^ich the mythical kings 
 r ace - gradually arose to wider 
 
 and still wider dominion until all the Ira- 
 nian countries were consolidated in one. 
 The second source of the characteristics 
 
 tial foes, or to conciliate them, or to 
 beat them by subtlety became a necessity 
 of the national life. It was a perpetual 
 warfare with demons, and the actual 
 warfare with men soon gave the enemy 
 the character of devils. 
 
 The wild freedom of the race during 
 its tribal stages of development, the 
 
 bloody conflicts of the chase, 
 
 ' Ferocity of the 
 
 the reactions of the dreary Medo-Persiau 
 
 , j / soldiery. 
 
 desert in summer and of 
 
 snowstorm in winter, all intensified the 
 
 instincts of the people, and added to the 
 
 MEDIAN SOLDIERS. Gravure by Bazin, after a photograph of the bas-relief of Chapour. 
 
 of the Medo-Persian power was deduced 
 from an inherent intellectual and moral 
 quality of the race. It had been a cruel 
 and vindictive race from the time of its 
 separation from the Indie family and 
 the establishment of the principle of 
 dualism in the national belief. As soon 
 as the Old Iranian priests had developed 
 the evil hierarchy of Ahriman and his 
 bad angels, the people came to regard 
 themselves as in a constant conflict with 
 the adverse powers of earth and heaven. 
 To put down these terrestrial and celes- 
 
 vindictive malevolence of their character. 
 The ferocity of the Median soldiers be- 
 came proverbial in all nations where their 
 name was known, and as late as the time 
 of Augustus, Horace, in his Secular Hymn, 
 could find no stronger historical reference 
 in illustration of the power of the empire 
 than to cite the subjection of Iran : 
 
 " Now by the sea, and on the land, the Mede 
 Fears the strong squadrons and the ax of Rome !** 
 
 While this civil evolution from the 
 primitive tribal condition of the Old Ira-
 
 THE IRANIANS. HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT. 
 
 611 
 
 mans into a despotic monarchy had been 
 in progress, a counterchange was occur- 
 Deterioration of ring in the religion of the 
 
 Zoroastrianism j t wag a change to a 
 
 into fire wor- 
 ship, lower and idolatrous level. 
 
 It is easy to note the process by which 
 the high concept 
 of Ahura-Mazdao 
 and his court of 
 hierarchs was 
 brought down 
 again to a coinci- 
 dence with ma- 
 terial objects. 
 The first and 
 greatest of these 
 was the sun. It 
 may be frankly 
 confessed that sun 
 worship is the 
 highest and most 
 rational form of 
 idolatry. Even 
 modern science 
 has verified that 
 conception of the 
 ancients which 
 made the sun the 
 lord of day and 
 the origin of life. 
 As the dominant 
 object of the ma- 
 terial universe, he 
 has naturally at- 
 tracted the won- 
 der, the awe, and 
 the reverence 
 of all primitive 
 peoples. 
 
 In a country such 
 as Iran the as- 
 cendency of the orb of day would be 
 especially striking. The Zoroastrian 
 idea that Ahura-Mazdao was the living 
 one, and that his prime angel, Sraosha, 
 was the lord of light, brought both con- 
 
 cepts into close affinity with the sun as 
 the king of physical nature. His warmth 
 and radiance were qualities most sensi- 
 ble and grateful to the bodies of men, 
 and it was easy to ascribe to him the 
 attributes of a godhead. The Old Ira- 
 
 PERSO-MOHAMMRnAN TYPES ARAB CHIEF IN THE HOUSE OF A SHlilK. 
 Drawn by E. Ronjat, after a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 nian beliefs took this course, and the 
 next descent brought in the element of 
 fire. It was a symbol and analogue of 
 the sun. It was the sun localized on 
 the hearthstone and the altar. One
 
 612 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 may easily perceive the whole course of 
 degeneration from Sraosha to the flame 
 of fire. 
 
 By the time of the Medo-Persian as- 
 cendency under the Achaemenian kings, 
 Wide preva- the transformation from 
 a?rfirtidoi! Un ~ original Zoroastrianism to 
 atl> y- fire worship was complete. 
 
 The great Persian armies which were 
 led by Darius and Xerxes to the West, 
 except in so far as they had gathered 
 out of the satrapies on the hither side 
 of Mesopotamia, were all worshipers of 
 fire. The religious ceremonial of the 
 Persians had taken that fixed form which 
 it has maintained to the present day. 
 The Parsee altars on the hilltops of Pars 
 and Yezd, and the smoking summits seen 
 here and there in Bombay, are at once 
 the remnants and illustrations of the 
 striking but idolatrous ceremonial which 
 was already established when the Medo- 
 Persian race was dominant throughout 
 Western Asia. 
 
 It is the purpose of the present book, 
 devoted to the subject of ethnic charac- 
 
 ter, to note not only the peculiarities and 
 race distinctions of the ancient peoples, 
 
 but also to delineate the Ancient Iranian 
 
 character and peculiarities %["' 
 of their descendants. The scendent races. 
 Old Iranians have their representatives 
 in the races distributed between the 
 Caspian and the Indus. If we glance 
 over the whole field we shall find that 
 the Western peoples of this group have 
 best preserved the lineaments of the 
 ancient stock, while those of the East, 
 next to India, are graded off into the 
 Oriental type. This is true not only of 
 physical, but also of mental and moral 
 characteristics. The Iranian peoples 
 next to Hindustan pass almost imper- 
 ceptibly into the character of the In- 
 dian races. The religious propagand- 
 ism of Islam has carried the faith of the 
 Prophet and the institutions of his fol- 
 lowers into these regions as well as into 
 India, and the result is manifest in the 
 establishment of common customs and 
 in a modification of the old national 
 character. 
 
 XXXVI. ETHNIC DIVISIONS AND CHARAC- 
 TERISTICS. 
 
 F we enter the west of 
 what was ancient Iran 
 and begin an examina- 
 tion of the present 
 representatives of the 
 primitive stock, we 
 shall find first of all 
 the Armenians. The central locus of this 
 race is now found in Astrakhan, that 
 The language portion of European Rus- 
 sia next the Caspian. Even 
 in this region the ancient 
 Iranian blood has been considerably 
 deteriorated with Semitic and Turani- 
 
 and literature 
 known as Hai- 
 
 kanic. 
 
 an admixture. The language, called the 
 Haikan'ic, from Haiks, the name of the 
 Armenians in the vernacular, has been 
 developed into an independent tongue, 
 strictly Iranic in its origin and in most 
 of its characteristics. A literature of 
 some merit has sprung up, even in the 
 absence of national unity. The ancient 
 writings have been edited and translated 
 into the vernacular, and a considerable 
 intellectual activity is otherwise shown 
 by the people. 
 
 In their complexion and person the 
 Armenians are not very different from
 
 THE IRANIANS. ETHNIC DIVISIONS. 
 
 613 
 
 Ethnic features 
 and off-grading 
 of the Arme- 
 nians. 
 
 uiui 
 
 the peoples of Southern Europe. They 
 have fair features, and are regarded as a 
 handsome race. The hair 
 is abundant in quantity, 
 black in color, sometimes 
 straight and sometimes curled. The 
 forehead is low, but well shaped, the 
 face oval, the eyes full of expres- 
 sion and prominent, the lips thick, j m 
 resembling those of Afghans. 
 What is called the expression of 
 the Armenian face is divided be- 
 tween the features of Southern 
 Europe and those of India. In 
 stature, the people are rather 
 above than below the average of 
 mankind, are lithe in form and 
 agile in action. The Armenians 
 are taller than the Afghans and 
 the Beluchs. Here we have again 
 a grading down of the physical 
 forces toward the east, the people 
 of the Indian border being lower 
 and less active than they of the 
 west. The odd circumstance of 
 large and clumsy feet must not be 
 overlooked in noting the bodily 
 peculiarities of the Armenians. 
 
 This people are peculiarly te- 
 nacious of ancient customs. They 
 have preserved, even from remote 
 antiquity, a considerable part of 
 the social and religious life of the 
 Old Iranians. Their laws are like 
 the common law of the English- 
 speaking race, derived from prec- 
 edents of common life, reaching back to 
 the times of tribal dispersion. The pop- 
 Armenians pre- ular dress preserves many 
 of the features which were 
 peculiar to the age of 
 the Persian ascendency. As a general 
 fact, the Iranians have always been dis- 
 posed to wear a high dress for the head, 
 a sort of tiara, of which illustrations may 
 be seen in the everyday costume of the 
 
 Persians, both men and women, and of 
 nearly all the peoples as far east as 
 India. The outer garments of both men 
 and women are loosely worn, and de- 
 scend below the knee. The men have 
 trousers, and are belted at the waist. 
 On the whole, the effect of the costume 
 
 n n^ 
 
 iu 
 
 Uiuu 
 
 L, Ij 
 
 nUtnnl.ini tu , 
 \\'uiqiukir nn 
 
 tj.nn& fflt mu/u 
 
 hn 
 
 t. bu , 
 LuiiT 
 LiutT uui^, 
 
 uiu 
 
 LL lull 
 
 it' 1TA' 
 
 *ukllil 
 
 fHr.p* 
 
 uui. 
 
 Uf[i 
 
 niulinh i/tunn nm.lt n. 
 
 ike. 
 
 u, fu 
 
 L 
 
 uji^uiqnt.p-jiLl^- 
 
 tn[i 
 
 in I, u lini u , 
 
 np nt fj 
 IL. 
 
 Lti 
 
 ilji 
 
 linpuUgnL.fi 
 
 tu 
 
 n 
 
 [\uijij hit* ni. 
 
 inni'lui 
 f)i_ 
 
 uiu 
 
 l l l l"i/ "{f""/' 
 
 serve the sem- 
 blance of Old 
 Iranian life. 
 
 SPECIMEN PAGE FROM ARMENIAN BOOK. 
 
 is rather Oriental than suggestive of the 
 apparel of Western peoples. 
 
 The Armenians are a shrewd and 
 rather intellectual race, intellectual 
 Were it not for the effects SEJS? 
 
 Of Old traditions, religious independence. 
 
 and social, they would have the capacity 
 of a good modern development. They are 
 brave and adventurous, good soldiers, 
 and especially noted for their ability in
 
 THE IRANIANS. ETHNIC DIVISIONS. 
 
 615 
 
 the transaction of business. In general, 
 they present what many ethnographers 
 have chosen to call the Caucasian type of 
 mankind at its best estate. 
 
 In common with the other peoples of 
 Western Iran, the Armenians exhibit a 
 
 dividual in their character and as little 
 subject to restraint as were their pre- 
 historic ancestors. 
 
 For this reason it is somewhat diffi- 
 cult to generalize on the subject of man- 
 ners and customs where the same are 
 
 ARMENIAN ARCHBISHOP TYPE.-Drawn by Y. Pranishmkoff. 
 
 certain spirit of independence and love 
 of liberty. They regard valor as the 
 principal virtue of life. In the cities of 
 Armenia society is well organized, but 
 in the open regions, especially in those 
 parts where the country becomes moun- 
 tainous, the population consists of vigor- 
 ous shepherd tribes, who are almost as in- 
 
 so variable in different districts, One 
 thing may be noted with peculiar inter- 
 est, and that is the complete change in the 
 change in the method of ^ g d f t jf 
 disposing of the dead. dead - 
 Zarathustra required that the bodies of 
 the dead should be exposed on high, in 
 a kind of tower or building erected for
 
 616 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 that purpose, so that birds of prey might 
 gradually devour them. It was con- 
 ceived that this, of all possible methods, 
 was least likely to contaminate the ele- 
 ments. It was held that earth burial 
 would pollute the ground. To submerge 
 the body in rivers would defile the 
 water, and to consume them by fire 
 
 ARMENIAN FAMILY TYPES. 
 Drawn by A. Sirouy, after a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 would poison the air, and even heaven. 
 The Zoroastrian plan, finding as it does 
 a strange reflection in the method adopt- 
 ed by some of the American Indians, 
 was thus produced as a means of pre- 
 serving the purity of the elements 
 against the noxious influence of dead 
 bodies. 
 
 The modern Iranians have given up 
 
 the old method as no longer practicable. 
 If they are Mohammedans, they employ 
 the plan in vogue among Mohammedan 
 the followers of the Proph- 
 et ; if Christians, they adopt 
 the Christian manner. In either case 
 the burial is in the earth. There is 
 generally something of Oriental fantasy 
 ^ attending the circumstance of 
 |li| death, something of Semitic 
 clamor, and also traces of abo- 
 l riginal superstitions. In October 
 the Armenians have a festival, 
 which they call the Feast of thr 
 Dead. On such occasions the cem- 
 etery is lighted with fires, kindled 
 here and there. Tapers are set on 
 the graves, and the women aban- 
 don themselves to weeping and 
 wailing. 
 
 Over the Armenian graves tomb- 
 stones, on which are cut the effi- 
 gies of rams, horses, 
 
 Character and 
 
 Or lions, are Set lip, sense of grave- 
 , stone effigies. 
 
 a custom as ancient 
 in its origin as the tribal dispersion 
 of the Iranian race. It is evident 
 that such sepulchral imagery pre- 
 serves the primitive belief in sa- 
 cred animals and their guardian ship 
 over men. One of the earliest su- 
 perstitions of the human race was 
 that of the power of certain ani- 
 mals to intercede with the gods. 
 We shall see that in Egypt, and 
 even among the Greeks and Ro- 
 mans, there was a prevalent sus- 
 picion that the ram was an efficacious me- 
 diator between the deities and human 
 kind. 
 
 The ancient nomadic life of Iran is 
 
 best preserved by the Lures, 
 
 Certain Persic 
 
 another branch of the race, types represent 
 
 -i ., 1 - the ancient race. 
 
 having its central locus 
 
 in Luristan, but spreading therefrom 
 
 northward and northeastward, through
 
 THE IRANIANS. ETHNIC DIVISIONS. 
 
 617 
 
 modern Persia as far as the Caspian, 
 and into the province of Mazanderan. 
 These people are in many respects 
 like the rude classes of the Armenians, 
 but are still more 
 nearly allied with the 
 inhabitants of Kurdi- 
 stan on the west. With 
 the latter people the 
 Lures have many 
 things in common, not 
 the least of which is 
 the thieving disposi- 
 tion for which the 
 Kurds are proverbial 
 among all peoples. It 
 is noticeable that 
 among the Lures many 
 ancient customs of the 
 Iranians are preserved, 
 and this in despite of 
 their conversion to Mo- 
 hammedanism. One 
 tribe, called the Gu- 
 ranes, are associated 
 with the Dushik Kurds 
 as a sort of peas- 
 ant caste distributed 
 among them. On the 
 western coast of the 
 Caspian sea another 
 group of the same peo- 
 ple, called the Tats, are 
 found. Indeed, the 
 Lures are scattered 
 through the whole of 
 Northwestern Persia, 
 as that empire is now 
 constituted, and far 
 out into Kurdistan, to 
 lake Van and the up- 
 per valley of the Tigris. 
 
 One might well suppose, glancing at 
 the fruitful and luxurious valleys of 
 Luristan, that any people long dwelling 
 
 there would abandon the nomadic life 
 M. Vol. i 40 
 
 and settle into fixed pursuits ; but such 
 is not the case. Wandering tribes still 
 possess the country, dwelling in tents, 
 owing allegiance only to their own 
 
 Dra 
 
 TOMB ON THE BORDER OF KAROUN. 
 n by Taylor, after a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 f chiefs, and engaged in almost constant 
 i warfare. Of these, the most conspicu- 
 i ous example is the ferocious Bakhti- 
 i yari, whose name is proverbial in West- 
 i ern Asia. The only town of any im-
 
 618 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 portance within the limits of Luristan is 
 Khorramabad, which is said to contain 
 
 Prevalence of * thous ^d huts. The 
 
 the wandering place is rudely fortified, 
 
 Hfe inLuristan. -, 
 
 and possesses the palace 
 of the chieftain of the Lures. 
 
 The next great division of the Iranic 
 
 si van, or Persians. They are the most 
 widely distributed of any of the existing 
 Iranic families. They are even dis- 
 persed into districts far beyond the lim- 
 its of their own countries. Their Ian- 
 guage is Persic, and is the best repre- 
 sentative, or rather lineal descendant, of 
 
 MOURNERS WAILING.-Drawn by Y. Pranishnikoff, after a sketch of Madame Carla Serena. 
 
 race, distributed eastward of the Lures 
 Place and char- and the other western 
 Tajik^ f or h par- Persian tribes, includes the 
 ivan. Tajiks. These people are 
 
 spread from Kabul northward to Badakh- 
 fihan, to the table-land of Pameer, and 
 into Bokhara, in Central Turkistan. On 
 the east they lie against the Afghans and 
 Beluchs. Westward, they spread into 
 all Central Persia, and are called Par- 
 
 the ancient Iranian speech. By them 
 also was preserved, until the conquest 
 of the country by the Mohammedans, 
 the deteriorated or fire-worship aspect 
 of the old Zoroastrian faith. After the 
 conquest they became Mohammedans, 
 the old religion being preserved only by 
 the Guebers. 
 
 In stature, person, and complexion 
 the Tajiks are intermediate between the
 
 THE IRANIANS. ETHNIC DIVISIONS. 
 
 619 
 
 Armenians and the Kurds on the one 
 hand, and the Afghans on the other, 
 stature and eth- They are not so tall or 
 
 tt7o h fThTsTeo s : a g ile as the one ' and not so 
 
 P le - dark-skinned and Oriental 
 
 as the other. They are comparatively 
 small in person, but heavy in build. 
 The limbs, and especially the feet, are 
 large, and the face broad. The features, 
 
 rior in appearance to the intermediate 
 race. 
 
 But the Tajiks, perhaps best of all, 
 preserve to modern times the general 
 character of the ancient 
 
 T r^-L. A They present 
 
 Iranic race. The Armeni- strongly the Old 
 ans compete with them in Iraman traits 
 this respect. The old customs and man- 
 ners of Iran have come down by way of 
 
 BAKHTIYARI TYPES. Drawn by G. Vuillier, from a photograph. 
 
 however, are good, if we except the 
 mouth, which is large and coarse. The 
 type is not by any means so favorable in 
 the judgment of Western peoples as that 
 of the nations of the Caucasus. Even 
 the Kurds are larger and handsomer than 
 the Tajiks, and some ethnographers pro- 
 nounce the Afghans, who are not in- 
 frequently of good stature, to be supe- 
 
 the Tajiks and Kurds of Persia, and rep- 
 resent to the modern inquirer a tolera- 
 bly authentic transcript of antiquity. It 
 is quite likely that many features of the 
 costume of the modern Persians, such 
 as the old tiara, or high cap, which was 
 worn by the subjects of Cyrus the Great, 
 are more faithfully preserved in the cur- 
 rent styles than is the Persian character
 
 620 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 and person upon which they are exhib- 
 ited. 
 
 The cruelty and tyrannical disposition 
 
 of the Medo-Persians in the times of the 
 
 greatness of the race has 
 
 Cruelty and 
 
 fierceness of the already been referred to. 
 
 Even this bad nature has 
 
 suffered a terrible degeneration, and 
 
 is more repulsive in the coarseness, 
 
 to the trying exigencies through which 
 the Iranian peoples have passed. The 
 Mohammedan conquest was of itself a 
 sufficient shock to destroy nationality; 
 and the substitution of Islam for the Old 
 Iranian faith aggravated the calamity. 
 
 The modern Persians may be ranked 
 among the principal races of Asia. In 
 Western Asia they compete with the 
 
 USBKK AND TAJIK TYPES.-Drawn by A. Ferdinandus. 
 
 treachery, and immorality of the mod- 
 ern Persian character than in its ancient 
 aspect of fierce brutality. The race is 
 avaricious and untruthful. There is 
 little intellectual development; and if 
 corruption of heart and life were the 
 only term definitive of savagery, the 
 whole race might well be dismissed as 
 savages. Much of this degradation, 
 however, must undoubtedlv be attributed 
 
 Turks and Russians for the first place in 
 
 ethnic importance. The race, however, 
 
 lacks homogeneity. It is 
 
 more mixed than either of the modem 
 
 the Turkish or the Russian 
 
 stock. In Central Persia the ancient race 
 
 of Iranians is represented in tolerable 
 
 purity in the descendent people. But 
 
 all around the borders this is not true. 
 
 On the west, and particularly the south-
 
 THE IRANIANS. ETHNIC DIVISIONS. 
 
 621 
 
 west, there is a strong admixture of 
 Turkish blood. On the north and 
 northeast the Mongol stock of man- 
 kind has made itself felt and given a 
 tinge to the race complexion ; while on 
 the side of Afghanistan and Beluchis- 
 tan, Indian or Hindu characteristics are 
 plainly discoverable. 
 
 The Persians at the present time num- 
 
 nomadic in habit. These number hardly 
 fewer than four million. They consti- 
 tute the great intermediate body of Per- 
 sians, and are the element upon which the 
 Shah's government most relies in the 
 matter of the Persian army. The national 
 forces, however, are recruited to an ex- 
 tent from the wilder tribesmen ; while 
 the official classes, commanders and the 
 
 KURD TYPES. Drawn by F. Courboin, from a photograph. 
 
 ditions of the 
 Persian pop- 
 ulation. 
 
 ber approximately eight million. Of 
 Classes and con- these nearly two million 
 are townspeople. About 
 an equal number are Iliyats, 
 or nomads, of whom. we shall presently 
 speak. Between these two extremes of 
 stationary citizens and wandering tribes- 
 men there is a large intermediate class 
 of villagers who are more sedentary than 
 
 like, are derived from the townspeople 
 or citizens who correspond to the aristoc- 
 racy of Western Europe. 
 
 No class of the Persian population is 
 of greater interest to the Ethnic place 
 traveler and ethnographer 
 than the Iliyats, or wander- 
 ing herdsmen. Of these, the manner 
 of life is pastoral rather than agricultural.
 
 
 FALCONER OF THE SHEIK.-HiNDU-PERSiAN TYPES AMD COSTUMES. Drawn by A. Sirouy, from a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy.
 
 THE IRANIANS. ARCHITECTURE. 
 
 623 
 
 They are organized into tribes, of which 
 the name is legion. Over each tribe is 
 set a hereditary chieftain, who commands 
 in war and peace. His authority is quite 
 absolute. The manner of life has respect 
 to a division of the country into pastoral 
 districts. Each tribe has its own dis- 
 trict, and the same may be saidW the 
 minor clans and families. Though all 
 wander about with their flocks, obeying 
 the suggestion of the season as to pas- 
 turage, the wandering is within the lim- 
 its of the clan lands. Each tribe has its 
 own section in the hill-country, and to 
 this region it betakes itself with the 
 coming of spring, and there the tents are 
 pitched until with the advance of the sea- 
 son a removal to better grounds is neces- 
 sary. But each tribe in its wanderings 
 must confine itself to its own section. 
 
 The social and domestic life of the Per- 
 sians has been derived from the^institu- 
 tional forms of Mohammedanism. Soon 
 Social and do- after the rise of islam in 
 et^om MO- Arabia and its spread into 
 hammedanism. Syria the Crescent was car- 
 ried victoriously into Persia. A religious 
 conquest of the race was soon effected, 
 and the faith of the Prophet was substi- 
 tuted for the former paganism. It was 
 the incoming of a Semitic religion, and 
 of the usages thereto belonging, into an 
 Iranian, that is, and Aryan, country. 
 The event was not unlike the previous 
 conquest of Europe by Christianity. In 
 either case we have an Aryan people ac- 
 cepting from Semitic prophets and their 
 followers a new religious system. 
 
 Islam brought with it polygamy. We 
 have hitherto remarked upon the fact 
 Polygamy sub- that Persia is the line of 
 ethnic breakage between 
 the Orient and the West. 
 By race the Persians were inclined to 
 the usages of the Indo-European family 
 of mankind. But by the religious con- 
 
 test they were led to adopt the theory of 
 Mohammedanism. This brought, with- 
 in certain limits, the system of multiple 
 marriage. There is thus a counter force 
 playing upon the domestic life of the 
 race. Polygamy, though prevalent, has 
 not been so universal as in Arabia, 
 Egypt, and Turkey. The Persian fam- 
 ily and household, however, are organ- 
 ized on much the same basis as in the 
 countries just named. The domestic 
 usages are largely of the Arabian and 
 Egyptian type ; but are in part deter- 
 mined by the ethnic instincts and Old 
 Iranian biases of the race. 
 
 The Persian family is better in most 
 of its features than that of the Turks. 
 With an equal degree of 
 
 Character of the 
 
 culture and refinement the Persian family; 
 
 u 1_ J.M1 the women. 
 
 comparison would be still 
 more favorable to the former people. In 
 the homes of the better class of Persians 
 there is elegance of manners, luxurious 
 surroundings, and many forms of com- 
 fort. The children are reared at first by 
 nurses, and are afterwards committed 
 to the schools under charge of Moham- 
 medan instructors. The women are in 
 great measure secluded, and are partially 
 veiled in public. Notwithstanding the 
 serious and rather sinister expression of 
 the Persian face, the countenance of the 
 woman is often regular and beautiful. 
 The artist in search of fine types of beauty 
 and elegance, even after he has studied 
 the faces of the women of Cashmere and 
 Georgia, may well pause to admire the 
 Sweetness and warm expression of the 
 Persian women. 
 
 Just as the social system of the Per- 
 sians has been derived from Islam, so 
 also the architecture of the Architecture of 
 country has been copied STSffiS? 
 from the Mohammedan medan styles, 
 countries. The original type of this 
 manner of building was arabesque ; but
 
 MUSSULMAN NURSES AND CHILD-TYPES AND COSTUMES. 
 Drawn by Adrien Marie, from a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy.
 
 THE IRANIANS. ARCHITECTURE. 
 
 625 
 
 this style has suffered considerable modi- 
 fication in the hands of Persian archi- 
 tects. In the building of mosques and 
 tombs the Arabian manner has been well 
 preserved. Indeed, the forms and cere- 
 monial of Islam made this necessary. 
 The minaret is everywhere a part 
 of the Mohammedan church and 
 religious establishment. If the cir- 
 cular domes are not also a necessary 
 part, they are at least a part estab- ^'- 
 lished by the usage of eleven cen- . 
 turies. These features of building 
 assert themselves strongly in the 
 major architecture of the Persians. 
 Some of the finest edifices of this 
 style are the tombs of the Persian | 
 great, seen in many cities and sacred 
 places. 
 
 One of the most remarkable of 
 
 these structures, typical of all,- but 
 
 preeminent by its vast- 
 
 Tomb-building 
 
 of the race ; the ness and elaboration, 
 
 burial tower. ,, -, f T 
 
 is the tomb of Iman 
 Mousa at Kazhemeine. This re- 
 markable edifice is surrounded with 
 buildings of stone or marble, but 
 rises above them with its four min- 
 arets and two domes in a manner 
 at once majestic and beautiful. 
 Others of the Persian tombs, like 
 that of Zobeide, are derived as to 
 their style from the building of the 
 ancient Iranians. That people, as 
 the reader knows, invented the 
 burial tower on the top of which 
 the dead were exposed to be de- 
 voured by birds. This pagan form 
 of disposing of dead bodies was Zo- 
 roastrian in its first intent, as it is Par- 
 see in its last evolution. The form 
 of the burial tower has been transmitted 
 to Persian architecture, and though 
 greatly modified in the hands of the 
 builders of the last eight centuries, it 
 still reappears in tombs. In such struc- 
 
 tures the ground plan is hexagonal. 
 This form is carried up sloping 
 slightly to a considerable height, and is 
 then surmounted with a sharp pyramidal 
 tower of stone shooting upwards much 
 in the form of the ancient burial towers 
 
 YOUNG LADY OF ISPAHAN TYPE. 
 Drawn by Adrien Marie, from a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 of the Zoroastrians. The materials of 
 such building are cut stone and bricks. 
 
 The smaller architecture of the Per- 
 sians has but little interest to the traveler. 
 The houses of the people Aspect of Per- 
 are square in ground plan ?SSS 
 and have flat roofs. This decorations, 
 gives to the structures the appearance of 
 cubes. The materials are wood, brick,
 
 
 -'\ 
 
 
 . 
 
 ARCHITECTURE OF THE PERSIANS.-To MB OF IMAN MOUSA, AT KAZHEMEiNK.-Drawn by Barclay, from a photograph.
 
 THE IRANIANS. ARCHITECTURE. 
 
 627 
 
 and stone. White is preferred as the 
 color of the exterior. The plan is uni- 
 formly followed, and the appearance of 
 buildings is correspondingly monot- 
 onous. The Per- 
 sian town or city 
 is unattractive in 
 itself, though the 
 surroundings are 
 beautiful. It is 
 the custom to 
 plant gardens and 
 orchards around 
 the towns in close 
 setting against 
 them. The abun- 
 dance of rose 
 trees and other 
 flowering shrubs 
 in the gardens 
 and yards make 
 the towns to ap- 
 pear embowered. 
 Viewed from a 
 distance the pic- 
 ture thus afforded 
 is sometimes ex- 
 quisite. But with- 
 in the cities the 
 illusion is dis- 
 p e 1 1 e d . The 
 streets are never 
 improved. They 
 are merely nar- 
 row roads of clay, 
 and are always 
 either dusty or 
 muddy. They are 
 too narrow as a 
 rule to permit of 
 the passage of 
 wheeled vehicles, 
 and are uneven for want of paving. 
 
 The disposition and tastes of the Per- 
 sians, however, have compensated for 
 the lack of beauty without by elaborate 
 
 and luxurious furnishings within. There 
 is much that is Oriental in the interior 
 decorations and arrangement of the 
 houses. The tapestries are exquisite, 
 
 PERSIAN STRUCTURE. TOMB OF ZOBEIDE. 
 Drawn by D. Lancelot, from a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 with sofas and ottomans on every hand. 
 Especially on the women's side of the 
 court is such richness displayed. The 
 arrangement of the apartments betokens
 
 628 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 ease, indolence, leisure, pride, and in- 
 dulgence. These are the qualities of the 
 race. 
 
 The character of the Persian language 
 has already been indicated in the account 
 of the parent Iranian speech from which 
 
 SPECIMEN PAGE OF PERSIAN BOOK. 
 
 it is descended. The order of linguistic 
 
 development has been from Sanskrit to 
 
 Zend, from Zend to Old 
 
 Linguistic evo- 
 
 Intion ; influence Persian, from Old Persian 
 
 to the current speech. The 
 
 common features and peculiarities of the 
 
 Aryan tongues are seen in the decay of 
 
 the ancient grammar and the substitu- 
 tion of prepositional forms. The new 
 style of speech began with the national 
 poet Firdusi, and has been perfected by 
 the poets and romancers of the present 
 century. The course of the language is 
 in strict analogy with the move- 
 ment by which Latin has become 
 Portuguese and Anglo-Saxon been 
 transformed into English. The 
 Arabic literature has meanwhile 
 performed for Persian almost the 
 same office of refinement and for- 
 eign ornamentation as that of 
 Norman French interfused with 
 our own tongue. 
 
 The governmental system of 
 the Persians is the result of an 
 
 evolution extending Governmental 
 hapVwprrlQ tn fh^ system reaches 
 - ne back to classic- 
 Classical ages. Per- ^ ae 68 - 
 
 sia has had a continuous civil his- 
 tory for at least twenty-three cen- 
 turies. The administration has 
 been many times transformed 
 with the successive revolutions 
 and changes of race in the coun- 
 try. Nearly always the govern- 
 ment has been a despotism with 
 few constitutional checks or limi- 
 tations. This was true as far 
 back as the ascendency of the 
 Achaemenian kings. The modern 
 system was virtually instituted 
 with the Mohammedan conquest 
 of Persia in the eighth century. 
 
 At the head of the government 
 stands the shah, who is at once 
 emperor and vicegerent of the 
 Prophet. He occupies much the same 
 relation to the people as does the sultan 
 of the Turks to his sub- 
 
 Place of the 
 
 jectS, but IS leSS restricted shah ; his ab- 
 -, 1 -, **A~A solutism. 
 
 by law and constitution. 
 He exercises the right of absolute gov- 
 ernment, and implicit obedience is ex-
 
 THE IRANIANS. GO VERNMENT. 
 
 629 
 
 acted so long 1 as his rule and mandates 
 do not conflict with the Koran and its 
 interpretation. 
 
 Civilization has sufficiently advanced 
 in Persia to compel some conformity, of 
 the political system to the usages of 
 modern governments. 
 This has resulted in a 
 ministry as a means of 
 executive administration. 
 The ministry, however, is 
 almost wholly dependent 
 upon the will of the shah. 
 He removes and appoints 
 the members of his coun- 
 cil in a manner arbitrary 
 and capricious. Some min- 
 isters easily obtain the 
 royal favor and exercise 
 great power in the state. 
 Others have little influ- 
 ence, and are used by the 
 stronger in the promotion 
 of their own ends. 
 
 The departments of 
 government have been 
 organized with some 
 show of regularity. There 
 Departments of is a ministry 
 of war, and 
 others of in- 
 terior and finance, foreign 
 affairs, justice, worship, 
 and telegraphs. The 
 ministers are nobles of 
 high rank, and are set 
 around the throne in a 
 way to add to its reputa- 
 tion and glory. Persia, however, has in 
 her governmental system hardly entered 
 into the family of civilized nations. The 
 skill of the shah and his advisers in state- 
 craft is very limited ; and ignorance and 
 pass i '.un hold sway in high places. 
 
 Under the imperial administration the 
 army is organized and is fairly efficient. 
 
 It is recruited by conscription and poorly 
 paid. One of the means adopted by the 
 shah to obtain continuous and faithful 
 service is to withhold the pay of the sol- 
 diers and to keep them long in arrears. 
 The Persian army numbers over .one 
 
 admiij.istrati.on ; 
 organization of 
 tne army. 
 
 ED DIN SHAH ROYAL TYPE AND COSTUME. 
 Drawn by H. Thiriat, from a photograph. 
 
 hundred thousand men, of whom about 
 a half are infantry, one third cavalry, 
 and the remainder artillery, etc. The 
 system of revenue is tolerably well or- 
 ganized, and the credit of the govern- 
 ment is sufficient to enable the shah and 
 his ministers to make loans in the money 
 markets of the world.
 
 TYPES AND COSTUMES OF THE ZAGROS HIGHLAXDS.-MurcHEiD OF TAI-RIS 
 
 bv Tofcul
 
 THE IRA NIA NS.SOCIE TV. 
 
 631 
 
 The manners and customs of the Per- 
 sians have been derived in part from the 
 Derivation of ancient race character, and 
 
 manners and 
 
 customs ; vary- in part from the institutions 
 
 ing character- -, . n f T -, 
 
 istics. and influences of Islam. 
 
 From the latter source has been deduced 
 the easy-going habit of the Persian in 
 his intercourse and manner of life. In 
 this respect he departs greatly from the 
 habits of his kinsmen in Europe. 
 Contrary to common report the Per- 
 sians are affable and polite, at least 
 such as are refined by the influ- 
 ences of cities and the scholastic pur- 
 suits. The different races inhabit- 
 ing Persia present types quite di- 
 verse as it respects manners and 
 usages . Those of the north ern prov- 
 inces and in the northwest, where 
 the race spreads out to the Arme- 
 nian highlands, are rougher and 
 more uncouth in person and life, 
 while they of the south and of the 
 principal cities have been civilized 
 into forms of ethnic life much more 
 polite and attractive. 
 
 Slavery is a common form of Per- 
 sian society, though the institution 
 Slavery and the is not strictly based 
 on either color or race. 
 The slaves vary great- 
 ly in complexion and belong to sev- 
 eral races. Those imported from 
 Abyssinia are of greatest value. 
 Somaliland has contributed to the 
 slave population, as has also the 
 interior of Africa. The slave mar- 
 ket is always open and the institu- 
 tion is quite universal, but is less 
 barbarous than the corresponding forms 
 of servitude in other countries. The 
 slaves are regarded as a kind of pro- 
 tected class, and to this extent share 
 the common treatment which is extended 
 to children and domestic animals. 
 
 The costumes of the Persians are 
 
 picturesque and not unattractive ac- 
 cording to Eastern standards. Men wear 
 a cotton garment fastened Materials and 
 in front and falling- below styles of cos- 
 
 turns i TcWin m 
 the heels. It fits loosely dicated thereby. 
 
 about the person, having wide sleeves 
 and no collar. Several colors are used 
 in dyeing such garments. Trousers are 
 worn by the higher classes, especially by 
 
 slave market 
 among the 
 Persians. 
 
 FANATICAL TYPE AND COSTUME. DERVISH OF THE TIGER- 
 
 SKIN. 
 Drawn by A. Ferdinandus, from a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 the military orders, among whom West- 
 ern fashions begin to prevail. The out- 
 side garment is a shawl, generally of 
 some fine material like silk or satin. 
 The length and quality of the garments, 
 particularly of the cloak worn by nobles, 
 indicates the rank of the wearer. Priests.
 
 632 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 merchants, townspeople, storekeepers, 
 and professional men are distinguished 
 by the long cloak which generally falls 
 to the heels. The costume of the shep- 
 herds and country people is more simple 
 in structure and of cheaper materials. 
 The custom of shaving the hair at the 
 crown is common though not universal. 
 The face, except in the case of ultra 
 fashionable men, is unshorn, the beard 
 being one of the distinguishing features 
 of the race. 
 
 The costumes of the women are pretty, 
 and are Oriental in their main features. 
 The ladies of high rank wear shoes of 
 Apparel of worn- colored leather, while the 
 a^-lTri^of men particularly the 
 the Persians. soldiers, are booted in the 
 manner of Eastern Europe. Arms are 
 permitted to the greater part of the pop- 
 ulation. The tribesmen of the open 
 country generally go armed. Most of 
 them carry what is called a kammah, or 
 dirk, dangerous to the enemy. These 
 knives the wearers are said to use in a 
 hacking manner, not stabbing or thrust- 
 ing as is the usage of those who kill in 
 the West. 
 
 Painting the face is customary only on 
 important occasions or with fashionable 
 ladies. The cheeks are painted and the 
 _ . . eyebrows improved accord - 
 
 Painting the . * 
 
 face and the ing to the taste or \vhim 
 iauty ' of fashion. The type of 
 beauty most admired is the circular 
 countenance and complexion. The Per- 
 sian women are much smaller than the 
 men, and are noted for their tiny hands 
 and feet. 
 
 Directly between Persia and India lie 
 the Afghans. They call themselves in 
 _ , . , the vernacular, Pukhtanch, 
 
 Ethnic place 
 
 and character from Pukhtu, the native 
 
 of the Afghans. -, .. f 
 
 designation of the lan- 
 guage. It is here that the Iranian race is 
 graded off into India. The most southern 
 
 division of the Afghans included the Lo- 
 hanis, who are distributed on the east of 
 the Suleiman range, where they main- 
 tain a nomadic life in tribal separation. 
 The Eastern Afghans are known by the 
 name of Berduranis. They also have 
 tribal divisions, and approximate the In- 
 dian character. Southward of Cabul 
 live the West Afghans, divided into the 
 two principal tribes of Ghilzai's and Du- 
 ranis, the latter occupying the south- 
 western angle of Afghanistan. 
 
 In person, the Afghans are described 
 as being of medium stature. They have 
 short necks, making the General fea- 
 head appear to rest upon ?2ju 
 the shoulders. Their com- admixture, 
 plexion is dark, and the skin has that 
 glossy, velvety character peculiar to the 
 Black races. In the flat nose there is 
 another hint of southern admixture. 
 The lips are thick, and the line of the 
 eyes horizontal. 
 
 Throughout the whole of Afghanistan 
 there is a considerable element of for- 
 eign population, and the intermixture of 
 this with tbe native blood has greatly 
 modified the personal character of the 
 race. The women have handsome fea- 
 tures, suggesting the faces of Jewesses. 
 They are much fairer than the men, 
 sometimes rosy, though more usually 
 pale. They wear the hair braided, plait- 
 ed in two long tresses, with silken tassels 
 at the ends. The influence of Moham- 
 medanism has driven the women into 
 seclusion, but intrigue and violence fre- 
 quently prevail over superstition, and in 
 parts of the country there is much license 
 between the sexes. 
 
 The whole population of the country 
 is divided into about a dozen tribal or- 
 ganizations. These COn- Tribal divisions 
 form to the clan in charac- $ 
 ter. The Duranis and the ufe - 
 Ghilzai's have already been mentioned.
 
 HUZAREH TYPES. AFRIDIS ATTACKING ENGLISH TROOPS. Drawn by Emile Bayard.
 
 634 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 The Yusufzai's live in a hill tract north 
 of Peshawer, where they maintain a 
 semi-independence. They are regarded 
 by the Afghan chiefs as among the most 
 turbulent race with whom they have to 
 deal. The Kakars, also in Southeastern 
 
 PERSIAN SCHOLAR TYPE. HAJI MIRZA-UGHAZZI. 
 
 Afghanistan, are comparatively inde- 
 pendent. Their country is very difficult 
 to explore, and but little is known of 
 their manner of life. 
 
 In several parts of Afghanistan wan- 
 dering colonies of Persians known as 
 Kizilbashis have settled. 
 
 Distribution and 
 
 Ihey bear the character character of the 
 of Persianized Turks, and 
 speak the Persian language. They are 
 
 found chiefly in 
 I the towns, where 
 they maintain 
 themselves as 
 merchants, phy- 
 sicians, and 
 scribes. Many 
 of them are en- 
 rolled in the Af- 
 ghan cavalry and 
 in the Indian 
 regiments of the 
 English army. 
 The H u z a r e h 
 dwell in the 
 mountain coun- 
 try, in the north- 
 west of Afghan- 
 istan, among the 
 spurs of Hindu- 
 Kush. Their 
 dwellings are 
 frequently found 
 as much as ten 
 thousand feet 
 above the level 
 of the sea. It is 
 evident that the 
 tribe has been 
 infected with 
 Mongolian influ- 
 ence. It is 
 thought that 
 Mongoloid tribes 
 came from the 
 East with Gen- 
 ghis Khan and settled in this region. 
 
 The Huzareh are tributary to the 
 Afghan princes, but they rarely pay 
 their stipend except under compulsion
 
 THE IRANIANS. BELUCHS. 
 
 635 
 
 of arms. They are an exceedingly im- 
 moral people, having many of the vices 
 of ancient paganism. Thev 
 
 Their immoral- 
 ity ; other tribes are, however, good sol- 
 of East Iranians. -, . -, -, i . i 
 
 diers when reduced to dis- 
 cipline, exhibiting the proverbial cour- 
 age of mountaineers. Many of their 
 manners remind the traveler of the ruder 
 class of Swiss peasants. There is a 
 Huzareh yodel sung by them, after the 
 manner of the Swiss. Other tribes are 
 called the Eimauk and the Hindkis. In 
 the latter term it is easy to see the word 
 Hindu concealed under a vernacular 
 form. They represent certain immi- 
 grants from the East, who are scattered 
 over Afghanistan, where they form in 
 many villages and towns quite an im- 
 portant element in the population . They 
 are bankers and traders in lands. 
 
 The language and literature of the 
 Afghans have both been infected by 
 many foreign influences. The Moham- 
 Language of the medan conquest of the 
 2Sk countl T greatly corrupted 
 development. the tides of the old national 
 life, turning them into new channels. 
 The admixture of alien elements among 
 the people and their institutions has in- 
 duced much uncertainty even as to the 
 ethnic classification of the race ; but the 
 language is unmistakably Aryan, of the 
 Indo-Persian branch. The vernacular 
 speech, or Pukhtu, prevails everywhere 
 except in Herat. There has been a con- 
 siderable literary development in mod- 
 ern times. A history was composed by 
 Shaikh Mali as early as the first quarter 
 of the fifteenth century. Poetry has 
 been cultivated by the Afghans. Khush- 
 al Khan, the chief of the Khattaks, 
 was recognized as a bard as early as 
 the reign of Arungzeebe. The foreign 
 infection above referred to, and traced to 
 the Mohammedans, is noticeable in the 
 vernacular Afghan history, in which the 
 
 people are said to be Bani-hrail, that is, 
 children of Israel. The tradition is so 
 elaborated as to give a race descent from 
 the Hebrew patriarchs. This fiction is 
 intertwined with the oldest books of the 
 Afghans, as far back as the sixteenth 
 century. In one of the histories Afghan- 
 istan is said to have been settled by 
 King Solomon himself, who gave his 
 name to the Suleiman mountain ! 
 
 The manners and customs of the 
 Afghan race are in most respects in 
 close analogy with those of Western 
 Iran. They are the same with the Tajik 
 customs and traditions, with such excep- 
 tions and modifications only as have 
 been imported by foreign influence, par- 
 ticularly by the conquest of Islam and 
 the intercommunication with India. 
 
 The next great branch of the modern 
 Iranians includes the Beluchs, or native 
 peoples of Beluchistan. Here again the 
 language spoken, called in pi ace ofthe 
 the vernacular Baluchekee, f^^the 
 indicates unmistakably side of India, 
 the common ethnic descent of these 
 people with the Persians. Indeed, the 
 dialect is so much like New Persian as 
 to point to the fact of a very late sep- 
 aration of the Beluchs from the West 
 Iranians. Here, as in Afghanistan, the 
 people have been infected to a great 
 degree in language and institutions by 
 contact with India. Indeed, there is 
 a dialect spoken by the Brahoes which 
 is manifestly derived from the languages 
 of the Punjab, and not from an Iranian 
 source. All along the border there is 
 a great admixture of the two races, and 
 the prevalence of a common Moham- 
 medanism has tended to a community of 
 institutions and ethnic character. 
 
 In person, the Beluchs are of about 
 the same stature with the Tajiks. Many 
 of them are above the average height. 
 The prevailing bodily form is lithe, and
 
 
 _^ 
 
 NORTHERN ^BELUCHS TYPES.-MOUNTAINEEKS OF THB WESTERN HlMALAYAS.-Drawn by Fmile Bayard, from a photograph.
 
 THE IRA NIA NS.BEL UCHS. 
 
 637 
 
 Personal fea- 
 tures and race 
 traits of the 
 Beluchs. 
 
 not suggestive of great physical strength. 
 The people are inured to great and rapid 
 changes of season and cli- 
 mate peculiar to the coun- 
 try, and are exposed by their 
 out-of-door life to many hardships. They 
 bear fatigue, and are 
 capable o.f long 
 marches and endur- 
 ance of hunger. They 
 are a brave and pred- 
 atory race, restless, 
 and addicted to war. 
 The physiognomy is 
 strongly marked, the 
 complexion is almost 
 as dark as that of the 
 Hindus, the nose is 
 broad and flat, the 
 forehead low. The 
 hair and beard are 
 abundant and coarse ; 
 the hands and feet, 
 large and heavy, in 
 which feature they 
 are strongly discrim- 
 inated from the Ar- 
 yans of India, whose 
 extremities are fine, 
 even to delicacy. 
 
 The Beluchs have 
 preserved in their 
 character, and even 
 cultivated, the ele- 
 ment of cruelty and 
 barbarous outrage 
 which we have noted 
 as peculiar to the Old 
 Iranians. Their so- 
 cial life is marked 
 with many strange customs. They re- 
 Sociai customs; gard hospitality as the 
 
 industrial pur- ^rimf* virtue A <;trano^r 
 
 suits and dissi- P r] ' virtue. A sirangei 
 pations. calling at their huts is sure 
 
 to be entertained as a guest, fed and 
 lodged with all the care which the family 
 
 are able to afford ; but no sooner has he 
 left the protection afforded by this tradi- 
 tional fiction of the East than he is 
 attacked and robbed, or even murdered. 
 In all industrial pursuits the Beluchs 
 are indolent and unenterprising, but no 
 
 WOMEN OF CHIRAZ TYPES AND COSTUMES. 
 Drawn by Adrien Marie, from a ph'otograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 sooner is war announced than all the 
 latent energies of the race are excited to 
 fierce action. In times of peace they are 
 dissipated, giving their whole time to 
 gambling, smoking tobacco or Indian 
 hemp-seed, and chewing opium. The in-
 
 638 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 terdict of Islam keeps them from the use 
 of spirituous liquors. They are voracious 
 in appetite, devouring immense quanti- 
 ties of flesh, half raw, and filling them- 
 selves with other crude articles of food. 
 They season their victuals with capsi- 
 cum, onions, garlic, and other strong 
 and stimulating flavors, until one unac- 
 customed to such fiery condiments could 
 in no wise swallow the burning mass. 
 
 a method derived from the Levitical law, 
 as modified by the practice of Islam. 
 The old Hebrew usage which required 
 the widow to be taken to wife by the 
 surviving brother is repeated in the 
 Beluch custom. The funeral ceremony 
 demands a watch over the dead body for 
 three successive nights, during which 
 the kinsfolk and friends of the deceased 
 spend their time in revel and feasting. 
 
 DOMESTIC MANNERS OF THE BELUCHS. INTERIOR OF TENT. Drawn by Emile Bayard, after Vambery. 
 
 ceremonies. 
 
 Mohammedanism has gradually en- 
 croached upon the old instincts of the 
 slavery and the Iranian race. Slavery is 
 universal, each petty chief 
 having as large a retinue as 
 possible. Polygamy prevails. Even the 
 hill peasant will have as many as eight 
 or ten wives, and the number is in- 
 creased with the ascending rank of the 
 man. Young women are obtained by 
 paying cattle or sheep or goats to the 
 father. The marriage is performed after 
 
 The dress of the Beluchs is similar to 
 the Tajik costume already described. 
 They wear for under-gar- 
 
 * to Dress ot the 
 
 ment a shirt, generally of Beiuchs;the 
 blue or white calico, but- * 
 toned at the neck and reaching below 
 the knee. They have wide trousers, 
 which are open at the ankle. The head- 
 dress consists of a turban, which is 
 generally a high silk or cotton cap, 
 quilted and fitted to the head. The 
 chiefs and their relatives wear white
 
 THE IRANIANS. MIXED PEOPLES. 
 
 639 
 
 tunics of chintz, which are lined and 
 padded with cotton. The peasants de- 
 pend for warmth upon a surtout, in 
 which they envelop themselves. The 
 cloth is manufactured coarsely from a 
 mixture of the hair of goats and the 
 wool of sheep. The dress of women is 
 little discriminated from that of men. 
 The trousers of the former are very 
 wide, almost like a skirt afound each 
 limb, and are made either of silk or of 
 a mixture of that substance with cotton. 
 The Brahoes, or Hindu Beluchs, have a 
 costume very similar to that of the Bel- 
 uchs, but of a poorer quality of material 
 and simpler in fabrication. 
 
 Within the broad region inhabited by 
 
 the modern Iranians many subordinate 
 
 races are found, each with its local 
 
 peculiarities of character 
 
 Character and 
 
 ethnic place of and development. In the 
 
 the Ossetes. ,. i 1 ^1 
 
 far west, high up in the 
 passes of the Caucasus, are found the 
 Ossetes, who call themselves Iron, that 
 is, Iranians. They are so strongly dis- 
 criminated in personal character from 
 their neighbors and from all other of 
 the peoples of the plateau as to suggest 
 a foreign race descent; but their lan- 
 guage is Iranian, and they are evidently 
 of the same stock with the other Arme- 
 nians, the Tajiks, and the Kurds. In 
 stature they are below the average, but 
 are very thickset and strong. The hair 
 is either blonde or red, and the com- 
 plexion is as fair as that of the Germans. 
 In religious faith and practice the Os- 
 setes are associated with the Armenians, 
 and their habits of life are similar to 
 those of the peasant class of that people. 
 They are mountaineers, and, like all 
 races in such situations, have a less com- 
 pact social development than do the 
 races of the lowlands and plains. 
 
 We may now glance for a moment at 
 the geographical region over which the 
 
 Iranic Aryans are distributed in their 
 modern estate. A line drawn from the 
 northwestern extremity of Geographical 
 the Persian gulf into Syr- gffJyiTS 
 ia, and thence to the Black Aryans, 
 sea, would mark the western limits of 
 the dispersion. On the north, the range 
 of the Caucasus, the Caspian, the north- 
 ern boundary of Turkistan, and a line 
 drawn from the Middle Oxus to lake 
 Balkash, are the boundary. On the east, 
 the general limit is the Indus, from its 
 head-waters to the mouth ; and on the 
 south, the Indian ocean and the Persian 
 gulf. 
 
 The great countries within these lim- 
 its are Persia, Turkistan, Afghanistan, 
 and Beluchistan. The races inhabiting 
 these are independent in Principal conn- 
 development and political %** 
 form, but are all primarily Islam, 
 peoples of a common origin. Around 
 the borders, especially on the east, the 
 admixture of foreign elements has been 
 so considerable as to modify, and in 
 some parts reverse, the original ethnic 
 character. The largest foreign force 
 which the Iranians of all these regions 
 have suffered and the greatest modifica- 
 tion in their national aspects have been 
 produced by the impact of Moham- 
 medanism. By this agency a great part 
 of the original traditions and ceremo- 
 nials of the Iranians, especially in Belu- 
 chistan, have been supplanted with 
 Semitic institutional forms of a totally 
 different nature. 
 
 Into some districts of ancient Iran 
 the lines of the primitive migration have 
 carried the Brown, even the Black and 
 Black, races of antiquity, g^SS? 
 as in the case of the Brahoes Iranians, 
 in Northeastern Seluchistan, around 
 Kelat, who are a people of Dravidian 
 descent. All of these elements have 
 left an ethnic detritus in the countries
 
 640 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 over which they have passed, and these 
 elements have been absorbed by the 
 Iranians, with a consequent change in 
 personal character and tribal develop- 
 ment. 
 
 After the Tajiks, who are the most 
 widely distributed of the modern Irani- 
 ans, the Afghans are next in breadth of 
 dispersion and in numbers. They are 
 estimated at about four million nine 
 hundred thousand souls. This includes 
 the inhabitants of Turkistan and of sev- 
 eral adjacent provinces, who have a com- 
 mon ethnic character. The Beluchs 
 number about half a million. They, 
 most of all, have suffered from the in- 
 
 termixture of foreign races, and are 
 most conformed to the character of the 
 peoples of Hindustan. 
 
 Here, then, we shall conclude this cur- 
 sory outline of the race which contends 
 with the Indie Aryans for the rank of 
 eldest among our ancestral Asiatic house- 
 hold. We have endeavored in the cur- 
 rent chapter to revive, as far as possible, 
 an image of the Iranians in the garb of 
 their ancient life and in process of pre- 
 historic evolution. From this we have 
 proceeded to the consideration of those 
 modern peoples who best represent the 
 primitive stock. We shall now pass to 
 their kinsmen in the valley of the Indus.
 
 EAST ARYAN ART WORK. Indican Designs.
 
 BOOK VI-THE INDICANS. 
 
 . HOT^SE PEOPLE OF* 
 
 T is our purpose in the 
 current chapter to pre- 
 sent as much as may 
 be gathered relative to 
 one of the most inter- 
 esting types in primi- 
 tive civilization. This 
 is the method of life, the structure of the 
 household, the form of domestic and 
 social economy adopted by the primitive 
 Aryans of India. Since 
 
 Reason for the .,,..,,. 
 
 caption " House the building of a house for 
 an abode, and the dwelling 
 together therein of one man and one 
 woman with their children in the method 
 of that persistent and glorious fact called 
 the family, constitute the leading fea- 
 ture, the form and substance, of the life 
 of this far-off division of our own race, 
 the caption employed for the present 
 chapter will be the " House People of 
 Arya." 
 
 Before entering upon the formal elu- 
 cidation of the social life of this people, 
 it is desirable to note the features of the 
 country in which the great structure of 
 
 Indian civilization was planned and de- 
 veloped. We must not depreciate the 
 influence of physical nature 
 
 r . . Reactions of na- 
 
 Upon man and hlS instl- ture on man and 
 
 , />. ,-t his institutions. 
 
 tutions. On the contrary, 
 it is frankly conceded that the reaction- 
 ary effect of universal nature on the 
 senses and intellections, and even on the 
 emotions and passions of mankind, is one 
 of the greatest elements in determining 
 the course and character of human de- 
 velopment. 
 
 The country in which the house build- 
 ers of ancient Arya were destined, most 
 of all, to display their native dispositions 
 and acquired activities, may well serve as 
 an illustration of the potency, not to say 
 domination, of nature over man. 
 
 The name INDIA is of recent origin. 
 If we consult the native tongues of the 
 East, we shall find no sin- , 
 
 Derivation and 
 
 gle word sufficiently com- sense of the 
 
 1 . -I r- ^1 name India, 
 
 prehensive to define the 
 country which we are now to consider. 
 The name which in Sanskrit would most 
 nearly describe the vast region whicb 
 
 641
 
 642 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 the modern nations call India, would be 
 B/idrata-varsha, signifying the land, or 
 kingdom, of Bharata. The latter is the 
 name of a legendary monarch of the 
 Lunar dynasty, whose dominion, ac- 
 cording to the Indie mythology and tra- 
 dition, was perhaps as wide as the aggre- 
 
 of the Sanskrit Sindhu, or Hindu, mean- 
 ing rivers ; and this is the fundamental 
 sense of the nomenclature. "Rivers" 
 was the name which the primitive Ar- 
 yan folk, coming into the upper valley 
 from the table-lands of Iran and through 
 the gateways of the Hindu- Kush, first 
 
 VIEW IN SAPTA SINDHU. THE MOUNCHI-BAGH. Drawn by G. Vuillier, from a photograph. 
 
 gate of countries now called by the gen- 
 eral name of India. 
 
 The name Hindustan has been fre- 
 quently used by geographers to desig- 
 nate a resrion much broader 
 
 The Sapta Sind- 
 
 hu of the Old than the limited country 
 lying north of the Vind- 
 hya mountains; but such usage is no 
 longer warranted. The name India is 
 the smoothed and melodized Greek form 
 
 gave to the country now known by the 
 designation of Punjab, or Five Rivers. 
 It is thought, however, that the very 
 oldest designation given by the immi- 
 grating tribes to this region was Sapta 
 Sindhu, or Seven Rivers, the two streams 
 additional to the five of the Punjab being 
 the Indus on the one side and the Saras- 
 wati on the other. At any rate, it was 
 into this country of many rivers so
 
 THE INDICANS. HOUSE PEOPLE OF ARYA. 
 
 643 
 
 many that they constituted the leading 
 geographical feature, and impressed 
 themselves first of all upon the imagi- 
 nation of the new folk from the north- 
 west that the Old Aryans came from 
 their native seats at a time far more re- 
 mote than we are able to measure by 
 any existing system of chronology. 
 
 These tribal immigrants came ulti- 
 mately, as we shall see in another part 
 
 Origin and -wan- of this Work, OUt of ancient 
 
 fnTica g nn! Bactria. ; For a long time 
 grants. after their departure from 
 
 their primitive seats they maintained 
 a nomadic, or rather a sort of pastoral, 
 life on the broad plateaus of Iran. Per- 
 haps the extent of their wanderings in this 
 region will never be ascertained ; but in 
 process of time, as they made their way 
 further and further to the east and 
 south, they descended into the valley 
 lands of the Upper Indus, and thence 
 made their way down the Sapta Sindhu 
 until the whole region between the Pun- 
 jab and the sea was dominated by their 
 influence. 
 
 Great were the climatic and other 
 changes which they experienced in this 
 Aryan mythoi- migration; and it is easy. to 
 tKwen e 4on- discover, by an examination 
 ment - of the ancient Indie and 
 
 Persic mythologies and by a comparison 
 of the one with the other, to how great 
 an extent the mythology and tradition 
 of the migratory Aryans was modified 
 by their debouchure into the valleys of 
 the east. The somewhat austere and 
 simple ideas of Zoroastrianism immedi- 
 ately broke out into an inflected mythol- 
 ogy, almost as variable in its forms and 
 development as that of Greece; and 
 this, no doubt, is traceable to the multi- 
 farious aspects and phenomena of nature 
 as she exhibited herself in India, in 
 contrast with her half-desert singularity' 
 on the Iranian table-lands and deserts. 
 
 India is a country very variable in its 
 climatic conditions. The sky is 'broad 
 and open, flecked with 
 
 Variability of 
 
 clouds, and invaded at in- climatic condi. 
 tervals by storms. The tions in Jndiu 
 heavens by night are, at least in the up- 
 lands, almost as blue and starry as those 
 of Mesopotamia. The rainfall varies 
 with the season and the district, being 
 less than thirty inches in some of the 
 drier parts, and much more than sixty 
 inches in the lowlands near the sea. But 
 first of all, something should be said of the 
 general relations and geographical fea- 
 tures of the vast region stretching from 
 the borders of Afghanistan to the de- 
 pendent mountain spurs which, divide 
 Assam from Burmah. 
 
 The extreme breadth of the country 
 called India is about twelve hundred 
 miles, and its extent from north to south 
 fully fifteen hundred miles. Extent and 
 India is the central of the =*" 
 three great peninsulas country, 
 which drop from the backbone of Asia 
 into the southern ocean. It is the Italy 
 of Asia, but an Italy on a vaster and 
 grander scale than that which depends 
 from the Central Alps into the Mediter- 
 ranean. The general shape of the In- 
 dian peninsula is a triangle, having its 
 base set firmly against the tremendous 
 buttresses of the Himalayas, and its apex 
 extending far into the warm waters of 
 the tropics. The southern point of the 
 country reaches to the eighth parallel of 
 north latitude; and its northern limit 
 lies under parallel thirty-five. Within 
 these vast boundaries there are three 
 distinct geographical areas. First, the 
 great uplifted mountain region, from the 
 double ridges of the Himalayan summits 
 to the hill-country at their foot. Second, 
 the great river plains, embracing the 
 larger part of the country, and bearing 
 through various channels the streams of
 
 644 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 the Punjab, of the Brahmaputra valley, 
 and of the valley of the Ganges. Third, a 
 peculiar, triangular table-land, called the 
 Deccan, rising from the river plains just 
 mentioned, and held in place between 
 the Narbada and the Kistna rivers and 
 the range of the Vindhya on the north. 
 
 It is not needed in a history of man 
 to enter into the minute details of geog- 
 circumstances raphy ; but the general fea- 
 uSf inlSn tures of the country are of 
 race prime importance to the 
 
 understanding of human development. 
 It is necessary here to note, first of all, 
 the inaccessible barrier of the Himalayas, 
 shutting off India from connection with 
 the rest of Asia. The average height 
 of these mountains is at least nineteen 
 thousand feet, and they have few gate- 
 ways by which the country lying to the 
 south may be approached. It is believed 
 that the Indie Aryans came, in part at 
 least, through these mountain fastnesses 
 when they first reached the region of 
 their future abode and development. If 
 so, however, the migration must have 
 been- one of excessive toil and danger, 
 and, the river valleys having once been 
 reached, the mountain gates behind 
 would seem to close, never to be re- 
 opened. 
 
 Thus we find that the Old Aryans of the 
 East, having completed their migration, 
 found themselves isolated from the rest 
 of mankind and placed in a region well 
 suited for race development. It is not 
 needed, in this connection, to dwell upon 
 the fact that these people were the last 
 of the tribes to leave their old Bactrian 
 abode, and that they had less of the 
 migratory or roving disposition than 
 any of their kinsfolk who removed 
 from the same region, at earlier dates, 
 into the plateau of Iran or the far 
 European islands and peninsulas of the 
 West. 
 
 The instinct of remaining what the 
 philosophers would call the animus man- 
 endi was thus stronger The indicans 
 with the Indie Aryans than *L 
 with any other branch of others, 
 the great family to which they belonged. 
 They were more localized in their dis- 
 positions, and less adventurous than the 
 kinspeople with whom they had been 
 associated from the beginning. They 
 now found themselves in beautiful river 
 valleys and fertile uplands backed by 
 mountains, well suited to promote the 
 growth and expansion of those qualities 
 which race instinct and innate prefer- 
 ence had given them. They were alone 
 among the peoples at a date much more 
 than two thousand years before the 
 Christian era. All the circumstances of 
 their situation tended powerfully to de- 
 velop a type of life peculiar in ever} 7 fea- 
 ture. 
 
 It is not intended in this place to 
 sketch the character of the Indie mind 
 and philosophy, except in so far as the 
 same may have appeared in its most rudi- 
 mentary stages. The present chapter 
 is devoted to the primitive condition 
 of the race as it is revealed to us in 
 its earliest aspects and conditions. Let 
 us, then, proceed to note as much as 
 may be authentically gathered of the 
 primitive condition of these old peoples 
 of the Indian valleys. 
 
 On their reaching the regions which 
 they were to inhabit, the Aryan folk 
 from the northwest found already 
 in the country an aborig- The immigrant 
 inal people which they JgSSJf 
 had to crowd out of their country. 
 way. It is not known by how much ag- 
 gression and force these aborigines were 
 driven from their seats. Nor can it be 
 well ascertained to what extent the fu- 
 ture race was modified by the absorption 
 of the primitive tribes of the country.
 
 646 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 Those who have investigated the sub- 
 ject most closely differ in their estimates 
 of the extent to which the future people 
 of India were influenced in their blood 
 and character by contact with the old 
 tribes whom they overcame and dispos- 
 sessed of their native seats. Perhaps 
 the best judgment is that which assigns 
 but a small modification on account of 
 the absorption of characteristics from the 
 primitive races. The situation, doubt- 
 less, was not very different, in some re- 
 spects, from that which another Aryan 
 people, after nearly four thousand years, 
 discovered by their impact on the abo- 
 riginal races of the New World. The 
 great adventurers from Western Europe, 
 precipitating themselves upon the east- 
 ern coasts of North America, settling 
 there and planting a new civilization, 
 were not greatly modified, either at the 
 beginning or at any subsequent period, 
 by their contact with the Red men whom 
 they displaced from the country. In some 
 other regions conquest has given a dif- 
 ferent result. The Latin races, victori- 
 ous over the provincial peoples who 
 held Europe in the time of the Roman 
 ascendency, assimilated freely with 
 those whom they conquered and sub- 
 dued. As already indicated, it is not 
 now possible to determine with exacti- 
 tude how much of the original human 
 life of India was absorbed into the new 
 Aryan life which came by migration and 
 conquest. 
 
 The caption of the present chapter has 
 
 already hinted at what may be regarded 
 
 as the primary character- 
 
 House-building 
 
 instincts of the istic of the primitive Ar- 
 
 East Aryans. ,. T -, . /TV, 
 
 yans of India. They were 
 the builders of houses, the makers of 
 homes, the organizers of families. This 
 is the distinctive feature of that primi- 
 tive life which we see afar in the valleys 
 of the East, and also of the semitribal 
 
 life which we behold in process of evolu- 
 tion among the early Medes and Per- 
 sians, the Greeks, the Italic races, and 
 even the Teutonic tribes of the north. 
 They were all makers of houses houses 
 above ground, built from the material 
 furnished by nature, and constructed 
 with special reference to the permanent 
 abode and comfort of a single house- 
 hold. 
 
 It may well surprise us to reflect that 
 the primitive houses of the Indian valley, 
 built by a branch of our an- sympathy of 
 cestral races long before ^e^skiinn the 
 Sanskrit was Sanskrit or ^ ood structure. 
 Greek was Greek, had the same general 
 form and substance and design as the 
 houses built by the wanderers and pio- 
 neers of the New World in the seven- 
 teenth century of our era. There has 
 always been a close sympathy between 
 the man of Arya and the tree. He has 
 always looked upon the tree as his friend. 
 He has seen in it the possibility of pro- 
 tection and comfort and plenty. He has 
 used it as the auxiliary of his develop- 
 ment. Already, on his entrance into 
 the Indian valleys, he knew how to 
 create a house, to frame a structure out 
 of the trunks of trees. The Old Medes 
 had learned this lesson on the great 
 plateau, and it is not a little instructive 
 to note the fact that antiquarian research 
 has not until the present day discovered 
 a single Median structure left to us in 
 ruin or tradition which was not made of 
 wood. 
 
 Stone buildings and buildings of bricks 
 were things somewhat repugnant to the 
 first instincts of the East- Name of the 
 ern Aryan races. These *%S ideas 
 
 J JiSSOClcl t6d 
 
 forms of structure came therewith, 
 only by development and discipline, and 
 belong to the aesthetic periods of 
 national life. To fell the tree, to cut 
 and square the trunk, to put it in place in
 
 THE 1NDICANS. HOUSE PEOPLE OF ARYA. 
 
 647 
 
 four solid walls, and put a roof over the 
 space for an abode, was the fundamental 
 idea with the Aryan peoples. He called 
 it his house, a word which is common to 
 every branch of the great Aryan speech, 
 from the oldest to the youngest. Nor 
 are we able to discover a period of tribal 
 life so remote that the house was not the 
 tangible evidence and bottom feet. Of 
 the exact forms which the structure 
 assumed, we have no precise informa- 
 tion ; but the 
 general nature 
 of the primitive 
 abodes of our 
 own race, as dis- 
 tinguished from 
 those of the 
 Semites and Tu- 
 ranians, was as 
 defined above, 
 and its purpose 
 was to consti- 
 tute a fixed 
 home for a man 
 and a woman, 
 with their off- 
 spring. 
 
 The man was 
 
 called pitar ; in 
 
 Greek, pater ; in 
 
 Anglo-Saxon, feeder; that is, father. 
 
 The father was the funda- 
 
 Nature of the 
 
 household; the mental fact of the hoUSe- 
 paternal name. * -. ,, 
 
 hold. The word means 
 the protector. And it is upon this idea 
 that the whole structure of Aryan society, 
 ancient and modern, is founded. The 
 father protects his house and household. 
 They are his. The idea is that of a nest. 
 He is the roof above it. He defends it. 
 His arm is bared for its protection, 
 and his faculties are all vigilant lest 
 harm come to his abode. He is the stem 
 around which the whole structure is 
 gathered and developed. He is the 
 
 singular core of the household to which 
 all the rest adheres and without which it 
 falls instantly into disintegratum and 
 ruin. His life is the constant barrier be- 
 tween it and all harm. His valor and 
 strength are the safeguards and guaranty 
 of his own place, which stands apart 
 from the rest and holds his treasures. 
 In all the tribes which have sprung from 
 that original Bactrian fountain, bubbling 
 up with human fecundity in remote pre- 
 
 PRIMITIVE BUILDING OF 
 Drawn 
 
 THE INDUS VALLEY. HOUSE IN THE KOULOU. 
 by G. Vuillier, from a photograph. 
 
 historic ages, fatherhood and protection 
 have been inseparable synonyms. 
 
 As a necessary adjunct to this central 
 fact called the father in the Aryan 
 household, was the institution of mo- 
 nogamy. Single marriage 
 
 & The fact and 
 
 was the rule from the be- sentiment of 
 
 ,-TM . ,. single marriage. 
 
 ginning. The union of one 
 man with one woman, perpetually de- 
 voted the one to the other, was the fun- 
 damental concept of the creative relation 
 and of the outward fact called the home. 
 It appears, moreover, that this union 
 among the Aryan peoples has always 
 based on the sentiment of affection .
 
 648 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 A preference, loving and tender, has 
 always existed, at least a preference of 
 the ma*n for the woman. It is doubtful, 
 indeed, if the preference of the woman 
 for the man has ever been wholly ig- 
 nored in any Aryan tribe. It is true 
 that the idea of ownership, the belief 
 and practice that the man was not only 
 
 strong contradistinction to the polyga- 
 mous practices of the Semitic races and the 
 polyandry of many of the The Aryan 
 barbarian families of man- ySSSSSSi. 
 kind, the single marriage ogamtc. 
 of the Aryan household stands preemi- 
 nent. Further on we shall see that this 
 principle of monogamy was so strong 
 
 MODERN HOUSES OF THE SAPTA SINDHU.-ViLLAGB IN THB KOULOU. Drawn by G. Vuillier, from * photograph. 
 
 the possessor but the owner of the woman, 
 has prevailed among many of even the 
 leading peoples of our race. But a 
 close study of primitive conditions will 
 show that even at the earliest emergence 
 from barbarism some even much def- 
 erence was given to the sentiments and 
 instincts of the woman. 
 
 However this may be, the monogamic 
 Delation is certain and definite. In 
 
 am^ng the Greeks and Romans as to be 
 by them communicated and forced upon 
 the prevalent social, political, and reli- 
 gious systems of the world. 
 
 In the valley of the Indus the primitive 
 Aryan household was or- 
 
 J . . Institution of 
 
 ganized on these principles, the family; office 
 
 . 1 , .,, . f of the mother. 
 
 A house was built. A fa- 
 ther declared himself. He took on 
 woman in marriage. He became her
 
 THE INDICANS. HOUSE PEOPLE OF ARYA. 
 
 649 
 
 protector and the defender of the house 
 where she dwelt and where he dwelt 
 with her. When the child was born, 
 his fatherhood was emphasized. He 
 was the protector also of the child of 
 the children. They grew around him. 
 He was the center of the primitive 
 home, its defender from harm, and the 
 fundamental fact of its existence. And 
 this brings us to consider the mother in 
 her office and character as she is revealed 
 to us in the Aryan dawn. 
 
 The mother in Arya was the pro- 
 ducer, that is, the producer of life. She 
 was the genetrix, the wellspring. When 
 the name of mother (Sanskrit mdtd'] was 
 first given her, she was thought of as 
 the blessed origin of being, the bearer 
 of the new living form which the 
 father was to acknowledge and protect. 1 
 As to her own being, it was wedded to 
 that of the man. She lost her name 
 and her family relationship by her union 
 with the man. She was taken out of 
 the household to which she belonged in 
 girlhood and transferred to the man. 
 To this extent she became his. At 
 least, she was of him, and her identity 
 was henceforth merged with his in the 
 household which they had founded. But 
 the household took its origin in him, 
 bore his name, and was under his pro- 
 tection and sovereignty. 
 
 We are able, by means of linguistic 
 study, to penetrate the inner life of the 
 The son and primitive house of Arya, 
 *? and to discover its methods, 
 their names. The names given to the 
 son and the daughter indicate, as clearly 
 cs can be, the offices which they held in 
 
 1 The fundamental unity of the idea of mother 
 among all the Aryan peoples is shown by the identity 
 of the word in the different languages thus : San- 
 skrit, mdtd ; Old Persic, mdtd: Greek, mWZr; Latin, 
 mater; Old Slav, mati ; O. H. Ger., muotar ; 
 Gaelic, mathair, etc., etc. 
 M. Vol. i 42 
 
 the family. The ideas upon which the 
 organizations depended are clearly shown 
 by the words employed to define the 
 household relations. As for the son, he 
 was called sunu, meaning the begotten, 
 and the thought was that as the begotten 
 of his father he was to be his successor 
 and representative. He was named ac- 
 cordingly ; and we are thus able to see at 
 the very foundation of Aryan life the 
 notion which the primitive father had of 
 his male offspring. 
 
 The daughter was named on a differ- 
 ent principle. They called her at the 
 first duhitar, a term of endearment, sig- 
 nificant in its first intent of the tender- 
 ness with which the girl-child was re- 
 garded. Her place in the household was 
 affectional. She was the darling from, 
 her birth, and this relation of loving ten- 
 derness she continued to bear in the 
 family until her transplanting out of it 
 to the side of her husband. But while 
 she continued to be duhitar, the daughter, 
 she also, in maidenhood, took on another 
 name or names significant of her place 
 and duty. Instead of being called duhi- 
 tar, she was nicknamed milkmaid, and 
 by this simple fact we are let into a sec- 
 tion of the daily life of the household. 
 It was her duty, on arriving at mature 
 maidenhood, to milk the cows and goats, 
 and her duty in this respect was so clear- 
 ly defined as to warrant her nickname 
 milkmaid. By this title she was called 
 without disparagement, and her original 
 office has been carried with the frag- 
 ments of speech into several modern 
 languages. 
 
 If we scrutinize more closely the 
 method of life pursued 
 
 - 1 Predominance of 
 
 at the beginning by the the agricultural 
 
 T , . . 111 instinct. 
 
 Indie Aryans, we shall 
 find them to be a people of the soil. 
 They lived from the resources of the 
 earth produced by cultivation. In these
 
 650 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 migrating tribes the agricultural impulse 
 was dominant from the first. They 
 were peculiarly a people of ground- 
 
 HOUSE PEOPLE OF ARYA THE DUHITAR. 
 
 itive life of the Aryans is so strongly 
 marked as to have left its own demon- 
 stration and history in the languages 
 
 spoken by the 
 different races of 
 this stock. Nor 
 can it fail of in- 
 terest, even to 
 the unlearned 
 reader, to note 
 the proof and il- 
 lustration of the 
 agricultural as- 
 pect of Aryan 
 life by an ex- 
 amination of 
 that group of 
 words which ex- 
 hibit the fact 
 most strikingly. 
 The word Ar- 
 yan is from the 
 Sanskrit Arya t 
 meaning "no- 
 ble." It signifies 
 the nobility of the 
 agricultural caste 
 in ancient India. 
 The plowmen 
 were the noble 
 people, and were 
 socalledby them- 
 selves from the 
 beginning. The 
 root AR means 
 to plow, and this 
 signification is 
 trac eable in 
 nearly every dia- 
 lect of Aryan 
 speech. In Latin 
 was to 
 
 Culture. They plowed the glebe. It 
 was their vocation to plant seeds and de- 
 velop the growing stalk to maturity and 
 fruitage. This peculiarity of the prim- 
 
 In Greek ar-oun had 
 
 Meaning and ap- 
 Even plication of the 
 _ , T* 1 1 i word Arya. 
 
 in Old English we have 
 
 the expression to ear the ground, mean- 
 
 plow. 
 
 the same meaning.
 
 THE INDICANS. HOUSE PEOPLE OF ARYA. 
 
 651 
 
 ing to plow. In the forty-fifth chapter 
 of Genesis occurs the expression, ' ' There 
 shall neither be caring nor harvest." 
 This signifies, ' ' There shall be neither 
 plowing nor harvest time." Ancient 
 geographical names in all parts of the 
 Aryan world have preserved the traces 
 of this word. The old name of Thrace 
 was Ar-ia.. The ancient name of the 
 
 vocation of the Aryan race. The names 
 of men in various parts of the world 
 have carried forward the same noble 
 tradition ; and that great German leader 
 with whom Julius Caesar contended for 
 the mastery of Europe was called Ar- 
 iovistus. All these facts prove beyond 
 doubt that the vocation of this great 
 branch of the human family was agri- 
 
 HOUSE PEOPLE OF ARYA THE TILLERS OF THE SOIL. 
 
 Median and Persian plateau was fr-an, 
 meaning the land of the Aryans. The 
 name of Ire-land, formerly written Eire- 
 land, preserves the same root, and the 
 poetical name Er-in, sometimes sup- 
 posed to mean the land of the west, is 
 only the same word, and signifies the 
 land of the plow. Aye, the very word 
 ear-fh is doubtless the same, preserving 
 in its spelling and pronunciation the un- 
 mistakable evidence of the primitive 
 
 cultural, and this at a period before the 
 breakup of the ancient tribes in the orig- 
 inal seats of Bactria. They were the 
 people of the plow long before the Hel- 
 lenes were known to history or the an- 
 cient Medes had appeared as a power on 
 the Iranian plains. 
 
 The general character of the early life 
 of man is largely discoverable by his re- 
 lations with the other animals. From 
 his appearance on the earth, be the
 
 652 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIXi, 
 
 mode and the time of that appearance 
 whatever it may, he has been in close 
 Relations of the affiliation with the lower or- 
 2SKSi ders of being. The dis- 
 beasts. tinction between wild and 
 
 domestic animals is doubtless fictitious. 
 All animals at the first were wild. Some 
 species have, in process of time, been 
 tamed by the superior wit and contriv- 
 ance of man ; and the creatures thus do- 
 mesticated have acquired the instinct of 
 docility. The peculiarities of the Old 
 Aryan life of India are again revealed in 
 the character of the animals which they 
 succeeded in subduing. They are those 
 peculiar to the agricultural life. The 
 horse was their servant long before their 
 migration from the Bactrian uplands. 
 Tradition has preserved even into .the 
 dawn of authentic history the story of 
 the horses of the Medes and Persians. 
 The Indie Aryans were equally the mas- 
 ters of this noble animal, but with them 
 he was bred and reared rather for the 
 service of the field and the household 
 than for swiftness in flight or the charge 
 of battle. The horse in the Indian val- 
 leys partook in course of time of the 
 mild and docile qualities of the people, 
 and obeyed somewhat the influences of 
 his environment. 
 
 So also of the cattle and the sheep. 
 Both were domesticated and drawn 
 The agricultural around the Aryan house. 
 
 life indicated by -p rrm , *},- parlip^t HavQ 
 the domestic an- * Qays 
 
 imais. o f the migration wild cat- 
 
 tle still existed in the uplands of Persia 
 and perhaps in the mountain countries 
 of the north; but the kine of the valleys 
 were domesticated, and were used for 
 food and service more than fifteen hun- 
 dred years before the conquest of Alex- 
 ander. Likewise, the goat was among 
 the tamed animals of the primitive In- 
 dians. He was eaten as to his flesh, and 
 from the ewes was derived the principal 
 
 supply of milk, with its secondary prod- 
 ucts of butter and cheese. So also was 
 the dog but not the cat the constant 
 companion of these people. Indeed, 
 the whole life of the Aryan household 
 was of the strictly agricultural type ; and 
 it may well surprise us to find repre- 
 sented in the daily curriculum of the 
 oldest tribes of our race so many of the 
 features, the methods, and characteristics 
 of the modern family. 
 
 Strangely enough, it does not appear 
 that the ancient Aryans of India were 
 much acquainted with the Names of wild 
 wild beasts of the woods. S? 
 At' any rate, such acquaint- languages. 
 ance as they had seems to have been 
 gained after the departure from their 
 kinsfolk of the highlands and their com- 
 ing into the Indian valleys. These facts 
 we know again from the testimony of 
 language. The names of the wild beasts 
 are generally different in the different 
 Aryan languages. If the bear, for in- 
 stance, or the wolf had been familiar to 
 the tribes before the migration from their 
 original seats, they would have given 
 him a name, and that name would have 
 been common in the various dialects 
 arising from the common source. So 
 also of the other fierce beasts of the 
 woods. But we find that the wild crea- 
 tures have each a specific name in the 
 different Aryan tongues, from which the 
 nonacquaintance of the primitive folk 
 with such beasts is clearly inferred. 
 
 If we glance at the implements and 
 utensils of the Old Aryan household, we 
 shall find another illustra- Names of impie. 
 tion of the peaceful agri- $" 
 cultural life which they led. Ufe - 
 The various implements of tillage are 
 named in common by the different 
 Aryan folk who used them. The plow, 
 the rake, and the hoe, the iron ax and 
 sickle, and many other of the imple-
 
 THE INDICANS. HOUSE PEOPLE OF ARYA. 
 
 653 
 
 merits of husbandry were manifestly in 
 use by the immigrants who peopled 
 ancient India. But here again we find 
 a different result when we look at the 
 names of the implements of the chase 
 and of war. The name of the bow and 
 arrow, the spear, the lance, and the 
 sword are different in the different dia- 
 lects which sprang from the common 
 source ; and we are able by such means 
 to discover that hunting and the still 
 
 at eventide. It is unmistakably true 
 that the leading features of the primitive 
 Aryan home of India had an outline of 
 identity with those of Greece and Italy, 
 and even of the Teutonic fastnesses of 
 the north and the oak woods of Britain. 
 Unto this day many words still live in 
 India and in England that had a common 
 birth and common meaning before the 
 separation of the ancient tribes from the 
 Bactrian homestead, and these words 
 
 HOUSE PEOPLE OF ARYA THE AGRICULTURAL LIFE. 
 
 more exciting vocations of war were 
 phases of life comparatively unknown to 
 the primitive Aryans, and only super- 
 imposed upon their ancient agricultural 
 life at a later date and under foreign 
 influences. 
 
 War and the chase were not the native 
 pursuits of these peaceable people ; and 
 indications of a the very nomenclature of 
 their household and garden 
 utensils is sufficient of it- 
 self to establish their character as men 
 of the field by day and the hearthstone 
 
 peaceable and 
 domestic race 
 character. 
 
 and forms of speech bear unmistakable 
 evidence of the common primitive life 
 which all these tribes inherited from a 
 common ancestry. The name for house 
 is the same in all. So also the names 
 for father and mother, for son and 
 daughter, for dog and cow, for heart and 
 tears, for ax and tree, for plow and 
 doorway all are common in their origin 
 and meaning in the whole group of 
 Indo-European languages. And thus 
 are we able, by linguistic research and 
 careful comparison, to draw from the
 
 654 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 prehistoric shadows a tolerably accurate 
 outline of that primitive life which was 
 led by the Aryans of India before the 
 Veda was sung-, and even by their own 
 ancestral tribes long before the Zend- 
 Avesta had taken form in the minds 
 of the Iranian bards and philosophers. 
 
 Thus we see, in a very remote pre- 
 historic age, certainly as much as two 
 thousand years before our 
 
 Synopsis of the . 
 
 aspects of life era, the incoming of cer- 
 
 ln Old India. , - - 
 
 tain migratory tribes into 
 the great country which we call India. 
 We see them settling there and develop- 
 ing according to the laws of their own 
 instinct and the influences of their en- 
 vironment. We see them building 
 houses and organizing families on the 
 basis of monogamy. We see them 
 localized in their abodes and in close 
 relation with the soil, from which they 
 derived their subsistence by means of 
 regular cultivation. We see them de- 
 voting themselves to the pursuits of 
 peace ; employing the domestic animals 
 and using the implements of husbandry, 
 
 driving the oxen to the plow and bearing 
 the milk pail from the goatfold at even- 
 ing. We see them but little acquainted 
 with the chase and little disposed to the 
 dangers and excitements of war, a pecul- 
 iar people, given to peace and dreading 
 the hazards and alarms of conflict and 
 battle. We see them following from 
 generation to generation, even from 
 century to century, the same primitive 
 methods of life until, in the process of 
 time and with the rise of more aggres- 
 sive and adventurous peoples in other 
 parts of Asia, their national life is at last 
 thrust into the faint dawn of authentic 
 history. Then it is that the priest is 
 heard chanting the songs of the Veda, 
 and the old philosopher of Arya begins 
 to teach his mystic beliefs to dreaming 
 followers in the valleys of the East. 
 When we arrive at this juncture in the 
 history of the Indie races, it will be time 
 for us to pass from the purely primitive 
 aspect of Aryan life in India to consider 
 its tribal and historical relations as will 
 be done in the following chapters. 
 
 XXXVIII. RELIGION. 
 
 N the entrance of the 
 Old Aryans into the 
 Indian valleys all the 
 ethnic harmonies of 
 the race were softened 
 into a minor key. 
 There was a loss of 
 intellectual force, with a gain of imagi- 
 nation ; a loss of bodily energy, with a 
 General effect of gain of activity; a loss 
 o f adventure, with a gain 
 o f dreaming. Every ele- 
 ment of the originally robust Aryan 
 character, as it. had shown itself through 
 all the stages c: drifting from the Bac- 
 
 mto India. 
 
 trian homestead through the mountain 
 passes into the Punjab, was toned 
 down and soon forced, by a new disci- 
 pline, to vibrate to a softer chant. 
 Every force of nature conspired by its 
 reaction on the faculties of man to 
 abridge freedom, cool passion, assuage 
 tribal heat, and diffuse a calmer mood. 
 
 We come now to consider the old life 
 of India, always an obscure problem in 
 the history of mankind. We have al- 
 ready considered those ancient migra- 
 tory movements which carried down the 
 peoples of our ancestral race, by succes- 
 sive waves into the Punjab, and thence

 
 656 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 southward and eastward to the ocean 
 and the mountains. We have even 
 noted some of the original conditions 
 which surrounded the immigrants and 
 conduced to the formation of a new race 
 character. The attentive reader is by 
 this time tolerably informed with re- 
 spect to the ethnic inheritance which the 
 Aryans brought with them into India ; 
 of their dispositions and peculiarities, 
 and the beginnings of the institutional 
 form which they carried along on their 
 way from the highlands of Iran into the 
 lowlands of Sapta Sindhu. It shall 
 now be our object to take up the trans- 
 planted life of the Old Aryans, and to 
 note its evolution into new forms pecul- 
 iar to the East. 
 
 We are here on the threshold of Brah- 
 manism. Perhaps it will be well first of 
 Indican religious all to note the peculiarities 
 Sedb y d t e h V e e1 ' of this ancient faith, and es- 
 Brahmans. pecially its divergence from 
 the system of Zoroaster. The term is 
 derived from the Brahmans, the sacer- 
 dotal caste of the Hindu family, who 
 have, from the most ancient times, been 
 the custodians of the national faith, pre- 
 serving its dogmas and directing its 
 ceremonial. In their hands such is 
 their antiquity and such their influence 
 over the destinies of Indian civilization 
 both the linguistic and the religious 
 development of the Indian race have 
 been determined, and it is interesting to 
 note the almost perfect parallelism of 
 the changes from the Old Aryan tongue 
 to the modern languages of Hindustan, 
 and the corresponding inflections of the 
 old religious beliefs into the forms and 
 ceremonials of the existing races of 
 India. 
 
 The doctrines of Brahmanism are 
 summed up and contained in a body of 
 sacred writings, under the collective 
 name of the Veda. The word signifies 
 
 "knowledge," or " revelation." Perhaps 
 the older portions thereof are the oldest 
 written compositions now 
 
 . Nature and 
 
 in possession Of the hu- extent of the 
 
 man race, unless we should 
 except certain parts of the Chinese liter- 
 ature, concerning the antiquity of which 
 the Western peoples are not well in- 
 formed. 
 
 The Veda consists of four parts, or 
 collections of sacred texts, called San- 
 hitas, or Mantras. The texts include 
 not only expositions of doctrine and 
 revelations of the gods, but also hymns 
 and incantations and prayers and sacri- 
 ficial forms peculiar to the national re- 
 ligion. The first major division of the 
 whole work is known as the ^?zV//-Veda, 
 commonly written Rig- Veda ; the second 
 is the Saman-Veda., or Sama-Veda ; the 
 third is the Yo/us/i-Veda, written Yajur- 
 Veda; and the fourth, the Atharvan- 
 Veda, or Atharva-Veda. Each of these 
 greater parts has its peculiarities, and 
 the whole covers a vast epoch as it re- 
 lates to the time of composition. 
 
 In addition to the sacred texts proper, 
 there is a large mass of prose writings 
 attached thereto called the Additional writ- 
 
 D t^ q TTiP mihiert- ings connected 
 
 isranmanas. ine . iDjeci- ^^^ the sacred 
 matter of these relates to text - 
 the ceremonial application of the sacred 
 texts, the proper method of conducting 
 the rites, and other practical and exposi- 
 tory matters. There are two other kinds 
 of commentaries or appendages to the 
 Vedas, called the Aranyakas and the 
 Upanishads, the former of which are 
 analogous in subject to the Brahmanas, 
 being in the nature of a comment and 
 explanation upon the sense and proper 
 usage of the sacred books. The Upani- 
 shads, however, are more philosophical 
 in their character. They contain the 
 great body of speculations on the prob- 
 lems of life and of destiny, particularly
 
 THE INDICANS. RELIGION. 
 
 657 
 
 that part of philosophy which relates to 
 the universe and its religion. These 
 commentaries and expositional parts of 
 the Hindic Bible come down to a com- 
 paratively recent date, from which cir- 
 cumstance the sacred language of India 
 may be studied entirely from the reli- 
 gious texts. Nearly every inflection 
 and linguistic development which has 
 taken place from the most ancient San- 
 skrit to Hindustani may be gathered 
 and understood from an examination of 
 the Vedas, with their accompanying 
 gloss and commentaries. 
 
 It is the Rig- Veda which constitutes the 
 essence of the whole. It corresponds 
 with the Gathas of the Avesta, contain- 
 Essenceofthe ing the hymns and other 
 tTneTinth'e tyrical effusions of the earli- 
 Big- Veda. es t Aryan settlers in India. 
 
 It is clear, however, that these most an- 
 cient songs differ greatly among them- 
 selves in date of composition. Some of 
 them represent the language in its old- 
 est aspect, and others are of a later date ; 
 but all are ancient, and belong to that 
 primitive period of religious and linguis- 
 tic history in which the thought of the 
 ancestral race was still in native efflo- 
 rescence, freeing itself from the bosom of 
 man in ejaculatory expressions, apostro- 
 phes, and hymns of praise to the gods. 
 Quite unlike the Rig- Veda are the three 
 other divisions of the sacred books. 
 The Sama-Veda and Atharva-Veda are 
 ritualistic in character. They either 
 explain, illustrate, or apply the doctrines 
 of the older hymns, or repeat them in 
 more modern phraseology. 
 
 Much has already been said relative to 
 
 the bottom character of the Old Aryan 
 
 worship. It was based upon 
 
 Vedaism based . 
 
 on the adoration a reverential regard for 
 
 of nature. , 1 ,. /-TV, 
 
 the powers of nature. The 
 grand and striking phenomena of the 
 physical universe struck upon the con- 
 
 sciousness of this early race with peculiar 
 power, and the heart of the people burst 
 out in adoration and praise. Doubtless 
 in its very earliest aspect the religious 
 system thus produced was merely a na- 
 ture worship, having for its objective re- 
 alities the sublime aspects and processes 
 of the material world. 
 
 Generally, the vision of this early peo- 
 ple was lifted to the air and sky. At- 
 mospheric phenomena particularly af- 
 fected the senses and attracted the rev- 
 erence Of the Old Indians. Natural rever- 
 
 Higher still were the heav- ^*'^. 
 enly bodies. The efful- ly todies, 
 gence of the sun poured down upon a 
 sensitive race and warmed them into 
 gratitude and devotion. There was in a 
 very early age a division of the powers 
 of the universe similar to that discerned 
 and developed by the Greeks. There 
 were powers of the earth, powers of the 
 air, and powers of heaven. For a long 
 time the polytheistic aspect of the sys- 
 tem was maintained, and it is not until 
 we reach the tenth book of the Rig- Veda 
 that we find an effort on the part of the 
 worshiper to elevate one particular deity 
 to the rank of an omnipotent God. 
 
 We have already called attention to 
 the mode by which, in the worship of 
 the powers of nature, the 
 
 * . The mind seeks 
 
 mind, ever in process of ex- to separate mat- 
 
 1 i ter from spirit. 
 
 pansion, labors to separate 
 the force behind the phenomenon from 
 the phenomenon itself. This happened 
 in the case of the Indians. Their sys- 
 tem was elevated from the merely phys- 
 ical aspects of the universe to the invis- 
 ible powers which control and direct. 
 These were henceforth worshiped. 
 Names were given to them, and a hier- 
 archy was established, having a supreme 
 head in the sky god called Dyaus Pitar, 
 or Heaven Father. We thus see in the 
 extreme East a religious evolution which
 
 658 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 reached the same result as that which 
 was subsequently attained, without his- 
 torical contact, by the kindred Aryans of 
 the Graeco-Italic race. Dyaus Pitar is 
 the same as the Greek Zeus and the Ro- 
 man Jove. 
 
 The system of worship adopted by the 
 Indie Aryans was noted for what may 
 be called its prayerful character. "Its es- 
 sence was invocation, and 
 
 The prayerful 
 
 element in the even the gloss and commen- 
 
 Lc worship. tarv> SQ abtmdantly elab . 
 
 orated in the books accompanying the 
 Veda, are nearly all devoted to the 
 proper exposition and form of prayer. 
 The whole system presents man in a 
 reverential attitude toward the gods, 
 pouring out his devotions, sometimes in 
 praise and what may be narrowly defined 
 as worship ; but generally the substance 
 of the devotional act was an appeal to 
 the powers above, a prayer for benefit, 
 for grace, for wisdom. The word Brah- 
 ma is said to signify "devotion," or 
 '* prayer." 
 
 It must not be understood that this 
 simple and essential element in the the- 
 ology of India was not sub- 
 Development of . 
 
 worship and use ject to development, in the 
 
 of sacrifices. -, /. ., . . . 
 
 hands of the priests, into 
 a vast and incomprehensible formulary. 
 On the contrary, the inflection of cere- 
 mony was never carried to a higher de- 
 gree than by the priests of the Old Indie 
 faith. Not only was the form of the 
 prayer, its subject, and its method to be 
 carefully defined, but the philosophical 
 concepts of the worshiper must be regu- 
 lated and mingled with his devotion, in 
 order that a true religion might be illus- 
 trated in his life. 
 
 The second idea w r as that of the effi- 
 cacy of sacrifices. The earnest prayer 
 properly expressed could hardly fail to 
 bring to the worshiper an answer from 
 the gods, but the pleasure of the latter 
 
 was enhanced and their purposes toward 
 men made more auspicious by the giving 
 of gifts on the altar. Thus a sacrificial 
 system was demanded to supplement 
 the system of prayers ; and for the con- 
 duct of the ceremonies and sacrifices 
 orders of priests became necessary, who, 
 by the multiplication of their own func- 
 tions and dignities, increased the num- 
 ber and reputation of their caste. Pro- 
 fessor Max M tiller has enumerated four 
 classes of priests required in the conduct 
 of solemn sacrifices : 
 
 1. The officiating priests, manual la- 
 borers, and acolytes, who have chiefly to 
 prepare the sacrificial ground, to dress 
 the altar, slay the victims, and pour out 
 the libations. 
 
 2. The choristers, who chant the sa- 
 cred hymns. 
 
 3. The reciters, or readers, who repeat 
 certain hymns. 
 
 4. The overseers, or bishops, who 
 watch and superintend the proceedings 
 of the other priests, and ought to be fa- 
 miliar with all the Vedas. 
 
 It is the purpose in the present work 
 to make as few excerpts as possible from 
 existing: writings. It has 
 
 Extracts from 
 
 been the plan rather to sum- the Veda ; hymn 
 
 i , -, , to Indra. 
 
 marize and to place in the 
 best light the substance of such docu- 
 ments as would most demand attention in 
 the course of an ethnic history. At this 
 point, however, it seems fitting to pre- 
 sent some examples of the Vedic hymns 
 in English. Only so much will be given 
 as may familiarize the reader with the 
 phraseology of these ancient songs and 
 with the worshipful spirit in which they 
 were chanted, in the faint dawn of his- 
 tory, by the old bards of India. The 
 selections are made from Miiller's trans- 
 lation of the Vedas. The first is from 
 the fifty-third chapter of the first book 
 of the Rig- Veda.
 
 THE INDICANS. RELIGION. 
 
 659 
 
 I. HYMN TO INDRA. 
 
 i . Keep silence well ! We offer praises to the great 
 tndra in the house of the sacrificer. Does he find 
 treasure for those who are like sleepers? Mean 
 praise is not valued among 1 the munificent. 
 
 2. Thou art the 
 giver of horses, Indra, 
 thou art the giver of 
 cows, the giver of 
 corn, the strong lord 
 of wealth; the old 
 guide of man, disap- 
 pointing no desires, a 
 friend of friends ; to 
 him we address this 
 song. 
 
 3. O powerful In- 
 dra, achiever of many 
 works, most brilliant 
 god all this wealth 
 around here is known 
 to be thine alone : take 
 from it conqueror, 
 
 bring it hither ! do not stint the desire of the wor- 
 shiper who longs for thee I 
 
 4. On these days thou art gracious, and on these 
 nights, keeping off the enemy from our cows and from 
 our stud. Tearing the fiend night after night with the 
 help of Indra, let us rejoice in food, freed from haters. 
 
 5. Let us rejoice, Indra, in treasure and food, in 
 wealth of manifold delight and splendor. Let us 
 rejoice in the blessing of the gods, which gives us the 
 strength of offspring, gives us cows first, and horses. 
 
 6. These draughts inspired thee, O lord of the 
 brave! these were vigor, these libations in battles, 
 when for the sake of the poet, the sacrificer, thou 
 struckest down irresistibly ten thousands of enemies. 
 
 In the following hymn the invocation 
 
 is to Agni, the god of fire. As we have 
 
 seen, this deity was perhaps 
 
 \VorsWpof J J- 
 
 Agni; hymn the most lineal descend- 
 
 inhispraise. 
 
 SAKYA MUNI. 
 
 Mazdao, being the earthly representative 
 of the sun, shining on the hearthstone 
 and from the altar place. Agni was 
 regarded as the guardian of the house 
 and the messenger of intercourse be- 
 tween gods and men, having thus the 
 character of the Hermes of the Greeks. 
 Since flame was the devouring element 
 in the offering of sacrifices, Agni was 
 regarded as the divinity of the altar. 
 
 The following invocation is from the 
 sixth chapter of the second book of the 
 Rig- Veda. 
 
 II. HYMN TO AGNI. 
 
 1. Agni, accept this log which I offer to thee, 
 accept this my service ; listen well to these my 
 songs. 
 
 2. With this log, O Agni, may we worship thee, 
 thou son of strength, conqueror of horses ! and with 
 this hymn, thou highborn ! 
 
 3. May we thy servants serve thee with songs, O 
 granter of riches, thou who lovest songs and delight- 
 est in riches. 
 
 4. Thou lord of wealth and giver of wealth, be 
 thou wise and powerful; drive away from us the 
 enemies! 
 
 5. He gives us rain from heaven, he gives us 
 inviolable strength, he gives us food a thousand- 
 fold. 
 
 6. Youngest of the gods, their messenger, their in- 
 voker, most deserving of worship, come, at our 
 praise, to him who worships thee and longs for thy 
 help. 
 
 7. For thou, O sage, goest wisely between these 
 two creations [heaven and earth, gods and men], like 
 a friendly messenger between two hamlets. 
 
 8. Thou art wise, and thou hast been pleased ; 
 perform thou, intelligent Agni, the sacrifice without 
 interruption ; sit down on this sacred grass I 
 
 The worship of storm was a peculiar 
 feature of the religion of Old Arya. It 
 can not be 
 said that 
 this phase 
 of the orig- 
 inal cult re- 
 appeared in 
 the mythol- 
 ogy of the 
 Greeks and 
 Romans, at 
 least in a 
 distinct 
 form , but 
 storm wor- 
 ship WaS a GOD OF FIRE. 
 
 conspicuous 
 
 element in the devotions of India, as it 
 had been, to a certain extent, among 
 the Iranians. The storm gods were
 
 660 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 known as the Maruts, and the following 
 
 hymn, from the thirty-ninth chapter 
 
 of the first book of the 
 
 Cult of the 
 
 storm; hymn Rig- Veda, will sufficiently 
 
 to the Maruts. .,., ,, ,, 
 
 illustrate the nature of the 
 adoration which was paid to them : 
 
 III. HYMN TO THE MARUTS. 
 I. When you thus from afar cast forward your 
 measure, like a blast of fire, through whose wisdom 
 
 5. They make the rocks to tremble, they tear asun- 
 der the kings of the forest. Come on, Maruts ; like 
 madmen, ye gods, with your whole tribe. 
 
 10. Bounteous givers, ye possess whole strength, 
 whole power, ye shakers. Send, O Maruts, against 
 the proud enemy of the poets, an enemy, like an 
 arrow. 
 
 One of the tenderest aspects of the 
 natural world is the dawn of the day. 
 This phenomenon appears to have im- 
 
 SCULPTURES FROM A PORCH AT KARLI. Drawn by H. Catenacci, after Grandsire. 
 
 Is it, through whose design? To whom do ye go, 
 to whom, ye shakers? 
 
 2. May your weapons be firm to attack, strong 
 also to withstand ! May yours be the more glorious 
 strength, not that of the deceitful mortal I 
 
 3. When you overthrow what is firm, O ye men, 
 and whirl about what is heavy, ye pass through the 
 trees of the earth, through the clefts of the rocks. 
 
 4. No real foe of yours is known in heaven or in earth, 
 ye devourer of enemies ! May strength be yours, to- 
 gether with your race, O Rudras, to defy even now. 
 
 pressed itself upon the senses of all early- 
 races of men. In the Greek mythol- 
 ogy Daphne, the "dawn," 
 
 Myth of the 
 Was Chased around dawn; hymn 
 
 the earth by her lover 
 Apollo. In the Indian system the- 
 myth reappeared under the name of 
 Ushas, first adored as a visible aspect of 
 nature, and afterwards elevated into a
 
 THE INDICANS. RELIGION. 
 
 661 
 
 living being and impersonated as one of 
 the gods. From the seventy-seventh 
 chapter of the seventh book of the Rig- 
 Veda the following hymn to Ushas is 
 presented : 
 
 IV. HYMN TO USHAS. 
 
 1. She shines upon us, like a young wife, rousing 
 every living being to go to his work. When the fire 
 had to be kindled by men, she made the light by 
 striking down darkness. 
 
 2. She rose up, spreading far and wide, and mov- 
 ing everywhere. She grew in brightness, wearing 
 her brilliant garment. The mother of the cows [the 
 mornings], the leader of the days, she shone gold- 
 colored, lovely to behold. 
 
 3. She, the fortunate, who brings the eye of the 
 gods, who leads the white and lovely steed [of the 
 sun], the dawn was seen revealed by her rays, with 
 brilliant treasures, following everyone. 
 
 4. Thou art a blessing where thou art near; drive 
 far away the unfriendly ; make the pasture wide, 
 give us safety ! Scatter the enemy, bring riches ! 
 Raise up wealth to the worshiper, thou mighty dawn. 
 
 5. Shine for us with thy best rays, thou bright 
 dawn, thou who lengthenest our life, thou the love of 
 all, who givest us food, who givest us wealth in 
 cows, horses, and chariots. 
 
 6. Thou daughter of the sky, thou highborn 
 dawn, whom the Vasishthas magnify with songs, 
 give us riches high and wide : all ye gods protect us 
 always with your blessing. 
 
 We will conclude these extracts from 
 the oldest division of the Indie scrip- 
 tures by presenting two hymns to Va- 
 runa, from the eighty-sixth 
 
 Theory of Va- 
 
 runa, and MS and eighty-ninth chapters 
 of the seventh book of 
 the Rig- Veda. This deity was the god 
 of the waters, or of the Western world, 
 as it was understood in the Hindu myth. 
 In the philosophical imagery of the 
 Brahmans, Varuna was represented as a 
 four-armed man, riding on a fabulous 
 sea monster, bearing in his right hand 
 a rope and in his left a bludgeon : 
 
 V. HYMN TO VARUNA. 
 
 1. Let me not yet, O Varuna, enter into the house 
 of clay ; have mercy, almighty, have mercy ! 
 
 2. If I go along trembling, like a cloud driven by 
 the wind ; have mercy, almighty, have mercy ! 
 
 3. Through want of strength, thou strong and 
 bright god, have I gone wrong; have mercy, al- 
 mighty, have mercy ! 
 
 4. Thirst came upon the worshiper, though he 
 stood in the midst of the waters ; have mercy, al- 
 mighty, have mercy ! 
 
 5. Whenever we men, O Varuna, commit an of- 
 fense before the heavenly host, whenever we break 
 the law through thoughtlessness, punish us not, O 
 god, for that offense. 
 
 Second hymn : 
 
 1. Wise and mighty are the works of him who 
 stemmed asunder the wide firmaments. He lifted 
 on high the bright and glorious heaven ; he stretched 
 out apart the starry sky and the earth. 
 
 2. Do I say this to my own self ? How can I get 
 unto Varuna? Will he accept my offering without 
 displeasure? When shall I, with a quiet mind, see 
 him propitiated ? 
 
 3. I ask, O Varuna, wishing to know this my sin. 
 I go to ask the wise. The sages all tell me the 
 same : Varuna it is who is angry with thee. 
 
 4. Was it an old sin, O Varuna, that thou wishest 
 to destroy thy friend, who always praises thee? 
 Tell me, thou unconquerable lord, and I will quickly 
 turn to thee with praise, freed from sin. 
 
 5. Absolve us from the sins of our fathers, and 
 from those which we committed with our own bod- 
 ies. Release Vasishtha, O king, like a thief who has 
 feasted on stolen oxen ; release him like a calf from 
 the rope. 
 
 6. It was not our own doing, O Varuna, it was 
 necessity, an intoxicating draught, passion, dice, 
 thoughtlessness. The old is there to mislead the 
 young; even sleep brings unrighteousness. 
 
 7. Let me without sin give satisfaction to the an- 
 gry god, like a slave to his bounteous lord. Th 
 lord god enlightened the foolish ; he, the wisest, 
 leads his worshiper to wealth. 
 
 8. O lord Varuna, may this song go well to thy 
 heart! May we prosper in keeping and acquiring! 
 Protect us, O gods, always with your blessings ! 
 
 The foregoing examples will be suffi- 
 cient to illustrate the spirit in which 
 some of the earliest apostrophes of man- 
 kind to the immortal gods Muiier's vie-ws 
 were uttered. It is denied SJ^fSfeT 9 " 
 by the translator that the veaic hymns, 
 system of religion whose fundamental 
 ideas are expressed in these prayers is 
 polytheistic. He also would deny that 
 they are an expression of monotheism.
 
 662 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 As a term definitive of their real nature, 
 he suggests Kathtnothtism, which would 
 imply that the deities of the Indie race 
 were the personified attributes of a single 
 godhead, that is, several under one. 
 This, however, is to enter into the nice- 
 ties and hair-splittings of that theological 
 and philosophical controversy, the re- 
 finements of which, even when most 
 carefully expressed, have proved of but 
 little advantage to the human race. It 
 will, however, be a fitting conclusion to 
 these extracts from the Indie Bible to 
 repeat some verses from another part of 
 the same translation. They correspond 
 to the Hebrew Book of Genesis rather 
 than to the Psalms, as do the Vedic 
 hymns already quoted : 
 
 RIG-VEDA, BOOK X, CHAPTER 121. 
 
 1. In the beginning there arose the golden Child 
 he was the one born lord of all that is. He estab- 
 lished the earth and this sky. Who is the God to 
 whom we shall offer our sacrifice ? 
 
 2. He who gives life, he who gives strength ; 
 whose command all the bright gods revere ; whose 
 shadow is immortality, whose shadow is death. 
 Who is the God to whom we shall offer our sac- 
 rifice ? 
 
 "3. He who through his power is the one king of 
 the breathing and awakening world ; he who gov- 
 erns all, man and beast. Who is the God to whom 
 we shall offer our sacrifice ? 
 
 4. He whose greatness these snowy mountains, 
 whose greatness the sea proclaims, with the distant 
 river ; he whose these regions are, as it were, his two 
 arms. Who is the God to whom we shall offer our 
 Sacrifice ? 
 
 5. He through whom the sky is bright and the 
 earth firm ; he through whom the heaven was estab- 
 lished, nay, the highest heaven ; he who measured 
 out the light in the air. Who is the God to whom we 
 shall offer our sacrifice ? 
 
 6. He to whom heaven and earth, standing firm 
 by his will, look up, trembling inwardly ; he over 
 whom the rising sun shines forth. Who is the God 
 to whom we shall offer our sacrifice ? 
 
 7. Wherever the mighty water clouds went, where 
 they placed the seed, and lit the fire, thence arose 
 he who is the sole life of the bright gods. Who is 
 the God to whom we shall offer our sacrifice ? 
 
 8. He who by his might looked even over the 
 
 water clouds, the clouds which gave strength and lit 
 the sacrifice; he who alone is God above all gods. 
 Who is the God to whom we shall offer our sac- 
 rifice ? 
 
 9. May he not destroy us, he the creator of the 
 earth, or He, the righteous, who created the heavens ; 
 he also created the bright and mighty waters. 
 Who is the God to whom we shall offer our sac- 
 rifice ? 
 
 Space would fail to extend these 
 quotations from the ancient religious 
 
 Writings of the Indie Ar- Brahmanism be- 
 
 yans. It can not be known l^^f e com ' 
 to what extent the same mythology, 
 were originated after the incoming of 
 the immigrant peoples into India, or 
 to what extent they had already been 
 formulated at an earlier period. As 
 frequently happens in the case of reli- 
 gions, the old system of nature worship, 
 spiritualized and elevated in the hands 
 of the primitive seers of the East, soon 
 fell into degeneration in the hands of 
 the Brahmans. A volume could not 
 contain an account of the changed and 
 changing aspects through which Brah- 
 manism passed from its old form, as ex- 
 pressed in the Vedic hymns, to its later 
 inflections and incomprehensible refine- 
 ments, as elaborated by the Brahmani- 
 cal priesthood. It became a mythology 
 rather than a religion. The old spiritual 
 concepts gave place to vague and even 
 ridiculous myths, irrational in their sub- 
 ject-matter and preposterous in their 
 application. The old religion grew into 
 the most enormous body of ceremoni- 
 als and formalities which were ever, 
 perhaps, devised by the ingenuity of a 
 priestly order. 
 
 We have accepted Max Miiller's view 
 that the original faith of India was Kath- 
 enotheism, 1 that is, a system of many 
 
 1 The word kathenotheism is derived from the 
 Greek kata, "under," henos, "one," and theos, 
 " god ; " that is, a pantheon of many gods under one 
 supreme godhead.
 
 THE INDICANS. RELIGION. 
 
 663 
 
 deities under one, the latter being the 
 supreme being of the universe, and the 
 Meaning of former his impersonated at- 
 SSeTf the sm; tributes. In the hands of 
 Trimurti. the Brahmans, this concept 
 
 finally took the form of a godhead, com- 
 posed of a triune person, or persons, 
 called the Trimurti, the first of whom 
 was Brahma, the creator ; the sec- 
 ond, Vishnu, the preserver ; and the 
 third, Siva, the destroyer of all things. 
 This trinity was represented, not as 
 a single person, as in the Christian 
 theology but as three deities, in in- 
 timate union of relationship. They 
 presided gloomily and in a fatalistic 
 sense over the destinies of human 
 life. 
 
 While the concept of Brahma as 
 the supreme deity of the Indian 
 pantheon was evolved, another no- 
 tion, of a philosoph- 
 
 What brahma 
 
 was and what ical rather than reli- 
 
 it became. . ., -, 
 
 gious nature, had ap- 
 peared. The word brahma, as a neu- 
 ter noun, became impersonal, and 
 was used by the philosophers to de- 
 note the sum of all nature, the 
 germ of everything that is, the one 
 thing that embraces everything. 
 The idea is especially difficult to 
 grasp. The incisive intellect of the 
 Western nations, requiring clear 
 definition in everything, does not 
 readily apprehend the meaning of this 
 brahma, and when we attempt to clear our 
 understandings by an examination of the 
 Vedic commentaries, such as the Upani- 
 shads, we are generally confused rather 
 than enlightened. The book known as 
 the Kena-Upanishad says of this imper- 
 sonal brahma: "Eye, tongue, mind 
 can -not reach it ; we comprehend it not, 
 we can not teach it to anyone ; it is other 
 than all that is known and all that is un- 
 known." 
 
 The speculations of the Brahmans rela- 
 tive to the meaning of the term would, 
 in their turn, demand volumes of expli- 
 cation. They have a mys- speculations 
 terious syllable, 6m, which 
 contains a peculiar trinity 
 of sounds, and by this they symbolize 
 the brahma. This inexplicable explana- 
 
 KAMI-RATI. 
 
 tion is in its turn made the subject of 
 commentary, and the Mandukya-Upan- 
 ishad is wholly devoted to explanations 
 of the sense of 6m. As illustrative of 
 the abstruse and involved ideas after 
 which the authors seem to struggle, the 
 following paragraph is quoted : ' ' Om is 
 immortal. Its unfolding is this universe ; 
 is all that was, is, and shall be. Indeed, 
 all is the word 6m ; and if there is any- 
 thing outside of these three manifesta- 
 tions, it is also 6m. For this all is
 
 664 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 Brahma; this soul is Brahma. This 
 soul has four existences." 
 
 Having once developed the notion of 
 this neuter brahma, as an expression for 
 the sum of all nature, the concept soon 
 became the end of the religious system. 
 This is to say that while the original 
 system was active in its character, the 
 
 BRAHMA AS THE FOUR-FACED BUDDHA. 
 Drawn by E. Tournois, after a sketch of Delaporte. 
 
 degenerate form was passive. The 
 mind, instead of resting upon Brahma, 
 as the creator of the universe, came to 
 rest upon brahma as the end of the uni- 
 verse, including man. 
 
 The early Aryans of India, in common 
 with all their related peoples in the 
 West, gave themselves to speculations 
 about the origin of things, how it was 
 
 that nature came into her present 
 forms, the agencies by which the world 
 was made, and man, and 
 
 . Later Brahman- 
 
 everythmg that is. It was ism puts the end 
 
 ,-t i_ 1 f ,. for the cause. 
 
 the problem of active 
 creation, of the invisible effort by 
 which universal nature was reared into 
 its present form. But with the latter 
 Brahmanism, this 
 kind of speculation 
 was. supplanted by 
 another directly the 
 reverse. The ques- 
 tion now became, 
 not in what manner 
 and by what agency 
 nature was reared, 
 but to what end the 
 universe is tending, 
 into what state all 
 the material aspects 
 of animate and in- 
 animate nature will 
 fall at the conclu- 
 sion of the universal 
 career. 
 
 This species of in- 
 quiry at length pre- 
 dominated over the 
 other, and the Brah- 
 mans began to teach 
 the final condition 
 of the universe, in- 
 cluding man. They 
 called it brahma, 
 using the same term 
 that they had em- 
 ployed as the name of the creator of 
 all things, but in another The believer 
 sense. Henceforth the aim %%?* 
 and endeavor of the wor- to receive him. 
 shiper must be, not so much to acquaint 
 himself with this creator and his will, as 
 to know that other brahma which stands 
 in shadowy outline at the further verge of 
 nature, ready to receive and swallow v*
 
 THE INDICANS. RELIGION. 
 
 665 
 
 all forms and aspects of the visible uni- 
 
 verse. 
 
 No contrast can be stronger than that 
 which is thus offered between the 
 
 into moods of meditative gloom and 
 sheer brooding over the desperation of 
 human life. A sort of astrology sprang 
 up in place of the vivid concepts which 
 
 CYCLE OF TRANSMIGRATIONS ACCORDING TO A THIBETAN IMAGE. 
 
 bright and happy Vedic religion as it 
 existed in the days of the 
 
 Contrast of the 
 
 oldandthene-w- old poets who Sang the 
 
 9r Brahmanism. ... . e \ 
 
 primitive hymns of Arya, 
 and that fatalistic spell which has fallen 
 
 upon the mind of India, transforming it 
 M. Vol. i43 
 
 the old bards had had of the visible 
 powers of nature. The whole spirit and 
 genius of the Indie race were turned to 
 the darkest problems and most inscru- 
 table mysteries of destiny and fate. 
 As a natural consequence of this
 
 666 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 brooding over the transmutation of one 
 form of visible nature into another, and 
 Source of the so on and on to the final 
 
 P lun g e into that brahma 
 
 of souls. which they regarded as the 
 
 end, even as the other Brahma was the 
 beginning of all creation, there arose 
 the notion of the transmigration of the 
 human soul. The concept of a grada- 
 tion up and down through all animate 
 nature took firm hold of the mind, al- 
 ready bound in fatalism. The human 
 race was divided into castes, and these 
 became a part of the system of the 
 world. All living creatures were the 
 progeny of Brahma, and they must pass 
 through the intermediate forms of life 
 in order to be resolved into brahma 
 again. Brahma is the origin, and 
 brahma is the destiny of all, but the 
 stages through which each living crea- 
 ture must pass are as various as the 
 forms of life. 
 
 Each living thing is born according to 
 the deeds of that from which it is 
 Theory of descended, and each living 
 
 metempsychosis thirip- fixes bv its deeds 
 and gradations tnin g nxeb, Dy IS, 
 
 of living forms, the state of that future liv- 
 ing thing which is to be born therefrom. 
 Animate nature has its orders through 
 which the souls of men must pass in 
 their ascending and descending stages of 
 transformation. The lowest order of 
 living things includes insects, fishes, 
 serpents, tortoises, dogs, and asses. 
 The next order has elephants, horses, 
 lions, boars, Sudras, and other races 
 not speaking the sacred language of 
 India. The third grade of creatures in- 
 cludes thieves, actors, Rakshasas and 
 Pi9achas. The fourth order comprises 
 athletes, dancers, armorers, drunkards, 
 and the Vaisyas. The fifth includes the 
 Kshatriyas, kings, great soldiers, speak- 
 ers, the Gandharvas and the Asparases. 
 The sixth class has the Brahmans, dev- 
 
 otees, gods, and the great Rishis. The 
 seventh has only Brahma himself. Such 
 are the several orders of living things. 
 
 Brahmanism recognizes the sinfulness 
 of man. For this sin there must be 
 expiation. No such thing as redemp- 
 tion is recognized. All 
 sin is balanced against so SS21 
 much punishment, and the 
 expiation must be by the sinner himself. 
 Man, however, may do something to 
 free himself from the consequences and 
 tendencies of his actions ; either put him- 
 self in the ascending scale of transmi- 
 gration, or in the descending scale which 
 leads to the condemnation of his life to 
 some of the lower orders of being in his 
 next existence. Thus the soul may 
 make its way upward until it is taken 
 back into brahma, or may descend into 
 insects, worms, and reptiles. 
 
 The Brahmanical theory of sin is very 
 different from that of the Western na- 
 tions. It is essentially un- 
 
 Notion that sin 
 
 Cleanness, as distinguished and uncleanness 
 f ., -, . < are one. 
 
 from cleanness, which is 
 righteousness. Pollution is the funda- 
 mental concept of offense against 
 Brahma. Things are holy or unholy in 
 proportion as they are clean and unclean, 
 but the definitions of that which is clean 
 or unclean sounds strangely to the 
 understanding of the West. The high- 
 est notion of defilement is that which 
 comes from the touch of the dead, the 
 excretions of the body, the circumstances 
 of birth, and of everything relating to 
 the sexual life. The cleanest of living 
 creatures is the cow. She is not only 
 clean, but holy, and is incapable .of 
 defilement. The remedy for sin is pen- 
 itence, fasting, mortification of the body, 
 prayer, and recitations of the Veda. 
 One of the greatest pollutions is drunk- 
 enness. He who so sins is compelled to 
 drink boiling rice water unto death.
 
 THE INDICANS. RELIGION. 
 
 667 
 
 So far as earthly punishments are 
 concerned, they are adjusted to the prev- 
 Punishments alent false theories of 
 sin. Offenses done against 
 the holy things are pun- 
 ished in the highest degree. The mur- 
 der of a person belonging to a lower 
 caste may pass with slight retribution, 
 but the killing of a cow is a mortal 
 
 sin. 
 
 One of the concepts peculiar to Brah- 
 manism is that of the incarnation of the 
 deities. It is known by 
 
 ^ Doctrine of the 
 
 the name of avatar. On incarnation, or 
 
 , -i , the avatars. 
 
 many occasions the great 
 gods of the Indie pantheon have passed 
 into the form, of animals or men. 
 Vishnu, the "preserver," has had te 
 avatars assigned to him, following each 
 
 THE SACRED COW OF INDIA.-Drawn by A. de Neuville. 
 
 crime. One who kills a Brahman with 
 intent must thrust his own head three 
 times into the fire, until he die. If the 
 killing is unintentional, he shall build a 
 hut in the woods and live alone for 
 twelve years, carrying the skull of the 
 slain man in his girdle. So throughout 
 the whole list of human misdeeds the 
 same irrational and ill-adjusted methods 
 of punishment are employed. 
 
 other in an ascending scale. In the 
 first three instances he was incarnated 
 in the form of animals, namely, as a 
 fish, as a tortoise, and as a boar. In 
 the fourth earthly revelation he was the 
 Manu lion. Then began the human 
 avatars. In the fifth estate Vishnu was 
 a dwarf; in the sixth, a hero; and in 
 the seventh, a Ramchandra and a Krish- 
 na. Buddha himself was an incarna-
 
 668 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 tion. It is also believed that Vishnu 
 will ultimately appear on earth in his 
 own person. This will happen when 
 the highest age of man has been re- 
 duced to twenty-three years. When 
 Vishnu shall come he will be called 
 Kalki,and will possess eight supernatural 
 powers on the earth. This great avatar 
 
 equal with Brahma and Vishnu. Siva 
 was identified with Rudra, god of the 
 storm, just as Vishnu took 
 
 J Place of Siva 
 
 the place of Indra in the m the Indian 
 older mythology. The F 
 Brahtnanic system represents Siva as 
 dwelling at times with the human race, 
 but never as incorporated in earthly 
 
 VISHNU IN THE FORM OF A BOAR. 
 
 is to occur at the end of three hundred 
 and sixty thousand years, as time is 
 reckoned by men, or one thousand two 
 hundred years as it is reckoned by the 
 gods. 
 
 It appears that Siva, the third person 
 of the Brahmanical trinity, was an old 
 god of the Dravidian race before the in- 
 coming of the Aryans. By them this 
 divinity was raised to the rank of co- 
 
 form. His place in the mythological 
 system is that of destroyer, and hence 
 his genesis from the storm god of the 
 Old Dravidians. His power is symbol- 
 ized by the trident, while in his hands 
 he bears a lasso or sling, an antelope, 
 and sometimes a flame of fire. 
 
 Ethnic history does not demand more 
 than an outline of the religious beliefs 
 which the ancient kindreds of mankind
 
 THE INDICANS. RELIGION. 
 
 669 
 
 adopted for themselves and their pos- 
 terity. It is only while religions are ex- 
 To what extent pressive of the subjective 
 
 religions are states f ^ m j n d t h at t h ey 
 
 part of ethnic * 
 
 history. are really an ethnic con- 
 
 dition. When they pass into objective 
 ceremonies and institutional forms, they 
 become a part of the subject-matter of 
 general history. In this connection, as 
 in the account of the Iranians, we offer 
 no more than a sketch of that primal 
 faith which was developed by the early 
 bards and rhapsodists who, with up- 
 turned faces, chanted the praises of the 
 gods in the valleys of India. In course 
 of time, both in Iran and in India, an 
 age of commentators and mere gram- 
 marians succeeded to the age of poets, 
 and lifeless ceremony took the place 
 of living inspiration. From this time 
 forth the ethnologist has but little con- 
 cern with the inflected forms, the mere 
 outer garb which the Brahmans flung 
 around the ancient religion of the 
 East. 
 
 One other topic remains to be consid- 
 ered before the Vedic system of religious 
 evolution is dismissed. The spirit of the 
 old faith had died out many centuries 
 before the Christian era. On the tongues 
 of the priests even the 
 
 Apparition of 
 
 Sakya Gautama apostrophes of the old rhap- 
 sodists and seers had be- 
 come an echo and a mockery. It was 
 under such circumstances, in the latter 
 part of the sixth century B. C., that the 
 great reform was instituted which was 
 destined to carry on its tide more than 
 thirty per cent of the human race. It 
 originated with Sakya Gautama, com- 
 monly called the Buddha, Prince of 
 Kapilavastu, in Northern India. But 
 the reform, like that of Luther in the 
 West, was already prepared, in its ele- 
 mentary conditions, by a reaction in the 
 mind of the upper classes against the 
 
 absolutism and uselessness of the Brah- 
 manic order. 
 
 The career of Gautama is now accessi- 
 
 SIVA AS MAN AND WOMAN. 
 
 ble in many forms to English readers, 
 and need not be repeated, career and evan- 
 It was, in general, that R^^, 
 of a sincere and elevated One." 
 mind, highly sensitive in its organiza- 
 tion and inspired by philanthropy, re-
 
 670 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 belling against the current religious sys- 
 tem of his country and people. He re- 
 tires, as if into the desert. He muses 
 long on life and destiny. He communes 
 with himself and with the invisible 
 Spirit. He struggles and writhes in 
 anguish and despair. Light breaks into 
 his understanding. He becomes the 
 Buddha, the "Enlightened One." He 
 
 NEPAL BUDDHA IN BRONZE. 
 Drawn by P. Sellier, from the collection of Le Bon. 
 
 takes that name and returns to his 
 people as a teacher. He would substi- 
 tute for the intolerable mass of formali- 
 ties and philosophical dogmas of the 
 Brahmans a new code of thought and 
 morality. He would teach the living 
 way. First a few, and then multitudes, 
 follow him. He becomes, even in his 
 life, a great leader. His work is well 
 begun. The burden is upon him. He 
 leaves to others what he could not him- 
 
 self accomplish within the limits of a 
 mortal life. He goes again alone to the 
 woods and deserts. He journeys on, 
 and at last, wearied with the burden of 
 thought and oppressed perhaps with 
 the sorrows of the race, he sits down by 
 the root of a tree, and there, alone, gives 
 up his spirit and enters into Nirvana. 
 Such is the origin of that great system 
 called Buddhism, which is now professed 
 by 31.2 per cent of the human family. 
 
 The reform thus instituted was almost 
 identical in its nature with the Protes- 
 tant revolt which roused Parallel of Bud- 
 
 Europe from her stupor ^e^otes- 
 in the sixteenth century, tantism. 
 Buddhism is essentially the Protestant- 
 ism of the East. It is to the older Brah- 
 manism what Protestantism is to the 
 Catholic Church in Europe and Amer- 
 ica. If we look at India the parallel 
 may be carried still further. Baddhism 
 did not achieve, or at least maintain, a 
 great success in the country where the 
 older system of faith prevailed. Brah- 
 manism had taken too deep root in the 
 soil of India to be exterminated by a 
 counter revolt. Just as in Italy the as- 
 cendency of Rome has ever been main- 
 tained, so in its central seat the power 
 of Brahmanism remains to the present 
 day. 
 
 While Buddhism had temporary and 
 local success in the land of its origin, 
 its great triumph was achieved by its 
 dissemination in foreign lands. It swept 
 eastward and northward to the limits of 
 the furthest oceans, carrying with it a 
 great proportion of the Mongoloid races 
 of mankind, but the elder faith held its 
 own against the innovation in the valleys 
 of India, and continued to bear up its 
 vast system of inane speculation as the 
 better theory of life and destiny. 
 
 It is impossible to convey to one who 
 has not personally acquainted himself
 
 THE INDICANS. RELIGION. 
 
 671 
 
 acter of the 
 
 Brahmanical 
 
 ceremonies. 
 
 with the degradation of the Brahmauical 
 faith and practice an adequate idea 
 Debasing char- of its debasing character. 
 Its ceremonies are not only 
 offensive to the human 
 understand- 
 ing, irrational 
 and foolish as 
 expressions of 
 religious faith, 
 but they are dis- 
 gusting to taste 
 and indecent to 
 the eyes of mo- 
 rality. The de- 
 generation of the 
 system is com- 
 plete, its ruin 
 overwhelm- 
 ing. Whatever 
 potency it may 
 have had in for- 
 mer centuries to 
 purify the theory 
 and practice of 
 human life, or 
 even to control 
 its violence or 
 moderate its ex- 
 cesses, has long 
 since passed 
 away, and inane 
 ceremonies and 
 ridiculous dog- 
 mas are all that 
 remain. These, 
 however, are suf- 
 ficient to uphold 
 the Brahmanical 
 ascendency in 
 
 India, and until this is broken, neither 
 Buddhism nor any other system of faith 
 can penetrate the gloom and despair of 
 the Indian mind. 
 
 A few instances of the external, visi- 
 ble aspect of Brahmanism may prove of 
 
 interest. The usage until recently much 
 in vogue was sutteeism, or the devotion 
 to death of the widow of a dead husband 
 on his funeral pyre. This was regarded 
 and is still regarded, as an act of the 
 
 INDICAN FUNERAL PYRE AND SUTTEE. 
 After a Persian miniature. 
 
 highest merit. The woman was taught 
 to believe that by immolat- 
 
 J . Practice of sut- 
 
 ing herself in this manner teeism ; the rite 
 
 ., , , . ... . , not obligatory. 
 
 she should enjoy thirty- 
 five million of years with her husband 
 after they had both gone to Brahma.
 
 672 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 For the credit of humanity, the system 
 was never obligatory. The sacrifice was 
 voluntary ; but the superstitious despot- 
 ism over the mind of the victim was 
 sufficient to enforce it with more energy 
 than might have been 
 expected even of civil 
 authority. 
 
 India is full of dev- 
 otees. In every popu- 
 lous district and even 
 in waste places the trav- 
 eler will find them . T1 1 e 
 
 from sin or impurity rests upon the soul 
 of India like a pall. The space of a 
 chapter would not be sufficient to enu- 
 merate all the forms of bodily degrada- 
 tion and mutilation which the depraved 
 ingenuity of the devotees has invented 
 wherewith to mortify themselves and 
 prepare for happiness hereafter. One 
 superstitious wretch will sit starv- 
 ing in the dirt, or will take only 
 so much food as barely to feed 
 the fire of life. Such emaciation 
 and wretchedness are not to be 
 otherwhere in the world. 
 Another stands and 
 repeats senseless 
 mutterings out of the 
 
 INDIAN DEVOTEES. JOGEES WOUNDING THEMSELVES. Drawn by Emile Bayard, from a photograph. 
 
 idea is similar to that which in the Mid- 
 dle Ages drove the monks 
 
 Usages and self- 
 inflicted torture and anchorites into isola- 
 of the devotees. , . -, , 
 
 tion and poverty. The 
 notion that the mortification of- the body 
 is meritorious as a means of salvation 
 
 sacred books. A third goes about with 
 a living snake drawn through a slit in 
 his tongue. Another hangs a weight 
 to some bodily organ until it is drawn 
 out of all semblance to nature. Another 
 thrusts an arrow or a sword through his
 
 THE LVD f CANS. RELIGION. 
 
 673 
 
 limbs, and still another holds up his 
 hands with nails and spikes driven 
 through them. 
 
 The distortion of the body into some 
 Belief that bod- horrible and repulsive form 
 iiy distortion j g thought to be most effi- 
 
 IS 6tnC3,ClOUS 
 
 against sin. cacious. Many devotees 
 take a strange 
 attitude and 
 hold it by force 
 of will until J 
 the freedom 3 
 of the given jj 
 organs is de- | 
 stroyed. Some 1 
 will hold up an I 
 arm straight I 
 above the head j 
 ford ays and! 
 weeks andl 
 months, until it 1 
 becomes wasted l 
 away and rigid 
 as bone. Others, 
 by contortion, 
 twist their mus- 
 cles out of shape 
 until they are no 
 more able to re- 
 turn to symme- 
 try or perform 
 their office. And 
 so on and on 
 through an end- 
 less variety of 
 tortures and tor- 
 ments self - in- 
 flicted by a su- 
 perstition which 
 admits of no limit 
 or palliation. 
 
 Not only has the Brahmanical system 
 fallen into this degraded aspect ; it has 
 sunk to absolute immorality and inde- 
 cency. Perhaps no single ceremony bet- 
 ter illustrates the debasing level to which 
 
 the national religion has descended than 
 does the ceremony of Juggernaut. This 
 is primarily the name of a 
 
 I. City and annual 
 
 town Of Bengal, On the ceremonial of 
 
 northwest coast of the bay Ju ^ ernaut - 
 of that name. The true word, however, 
 is Jagannatha, meaning " the lord of the 
 
 CAR OF JUGGERNAUT. 
 Drawn by A. de Neuville, from a photograph. 
 
 world," which was the descriptive epi- 
 thet of Vishnu when he was incarnated 
 as Krishna. This gave the name to the 
 Brahmanical temple, and finally to the 
 town.
 
 674 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 Juggernaut became a city of temples. 
 The principal street is for the most part 
 filled on both sides with religious es- 
 tablishments. At the further end of the 
 main avenue, where it widens out to 
 rather grand proportions, is situated the 
 famous temple, most holy, perhaps, of 
 all the shrines of Hindustan. More than 
 a million of pilgrims come annually to 
 say their prayers and make their offer- 
 ings at this spot. Around the temple is 
 a lofty inclosure of solid stone, six hun- 
 dred and fifty feet square, covering an 
 area of nearly ten acres. In the eastern 
 wall is a great gate, through which the 
 pilgrims ascend, by stone steps, to the 
 terrace. The latter is four hundred and 
 forty-five feet square, and on this the 
 great pagoda rises. It is thirty feet 
 square at the base, and the pinnacle is 
 two hundred feet above the ground level. 
 The structure tapers from bottom to top, 
 and is rounded off on the summit after 
 the Oriental manner. 
 
 Siva and Subhadra are next in emi- 
 nence among the deities who are wor- 
 shiped in this city. Of these gods there 
 are wooden images painted blue, which 
 are regarded with extreme veneration. 
 Each idol has a " chariot," so called, 
 consisting of a lofty platform on wheels, 
 upon which the effigies of the deities are 
 mounted. The chariot of Juggernaut is 
 thirty-four and a half feet square and 
 forty-three and a half feet high. It- is 
 supported on sixteen wheels, which are 
 six and a half feet in diameter. The 
 great festival of the deity occurs in 
 March of each year, and is governed in 
 the date of its return by the phase of 
 the moon, like the Christian feast of 
 Easter. 
 
 At this time the city is thronged with 
 pilgrims from all parts of India. The 
 cars of the different idols are drawn by 
 the multitude through the city and for a 
 
 short distance into the country, where 
 the idols have what may be called a sum- 
 mer home. In the case of 
 
 Scenes at the 
 
 Juggernaut, a long cable is procession of the 
 attached to the car, and tower chariot. 
 
 tens of thousands of pilgrims and wor- 
 shipers take hold with their hands and 
 draw the idol through the streets. On 
 the platform about the effigy are the 
 priests, who, while the procession is un- 
 der way, perform with great activity the 
 ceremony prescribed for the occasion. 
 This consists of what may be called the 
 abandonment of humanity. The priests 
 go through with a series of bodily atti- 
 tudes utterly disgusting and obscene, 
 during the performance of which vulgar 
 gymnastics the multitude witnessing 
 the same are in the highest glee of wor- 
 ship. 
 
 This shameless exhibition of depravity 
 is the essence of the ceremony, which is 
 here cited in proof of the 
 
 Question of im- 
 
 utter degradation to which moiation under 
 Brahmanism has descend- 
 ed. About the chariot the throng is so 
 great and the enthusiasm so high that 
 rarely does the procession reach its end 
 without some of the multitude being 
 crushed to death under the wheels of 
 the car. It is said though the evidence 
 is not definite that devotees sometimes 
 throw themselves under the wheels and 
 are purposely crushed to death. It is 
 believed, however, that at the present 
 time this does not occur. The popular 
 belief that mothers are in the habit of 
 throwing their children under Jugger- 
 naut, that they may thus be sacrificed to 
 the god, is proved to be entirely erro- 
 neous. 
 
 The ceremony above described is 
 illustrative of many peciiliar to modern 
 Brahmanism. One of the most wide- 
 spread superstitions of the present day 
 is that relating to the Ganges. This is
 
 SACRIFICE TO THE GANGES. Drawn by Emile Bayard.
 
 676 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 regarded as the sacred river of the coun- 
 
 try. The belief extends, indeed, to the 
 
 whole system of streams, 
 
 Worship of the 
 
 Ganges and sac- nineteen or twenty in num- 
 
 rificethereto. 
 
 the spurs of the Himalayas and combine 
 their waters in the principal river. Per- 
 haps the superstition is very ancient. 
 The Nile was worshiped in like manner. 
 A great and tractable river in a primi- 
 tive country thickly peopled must always 
 have been regarded as an incalculable 
 blessing. 
 
 In an epoch of the nature worship it 
 is natural that the adoring instincts of 
 men should turn to the visible source of 
 their blessings. It may be thus that as 
 early as the composition of the Veda the 
 Ganges was looked upon and adored. 
 At the present time, and for some cen- 
 turies in the past, the waters of the great 
 stream are regarded as holy. They are 
 dipped up and carried into all parts of 
 India that they may contribute a purify- 
 
 ing element in the sacrifices and ablu- 
 tions of the altar. He who possesses a 
 bottle of the sacred water carries with 
 him a talisman against impurity and 
 sin. At many places the river is made 
 accessible to pilgrims and other worship- 
 ers by flights of stone steps going down 
 to the water's edge, and on these the 
 Brahmans and devotees, and often the 
 common people, may be seen standing 
 ,and worshiping the river as it flows. If 
 the ceremonies stopped with the dipping 
 up and bearing off of the waters for 
 purposes of purification, or even with the 
 idolatrous worship of the stream, there 
 might be less cause for repugnance to 
 the Brahmanical formula, but to be 
 drowned in the holy river is in the nature 
 of a blessing. From time immemorial 
 sacrifices of human life have thus been 
 made, especially by mothers, who bring 
 their children and commit them to the 
 oblivion of the floods. Civilization stands 
 against it, but the usage still exists. 
 
 XXXIX. CASTES AXD RACE DIVISIONS. 
 
 E come now to consider 
 the greatest single fact 
 which the Brahman- 
 ical system has trans- 
 mitted from ancient to 
 modern times. It is 
 the system of Caste. 
 The fact expressed by this term is not 
 well apprehended by the Western na- 
 Origin and evo- tions. It signifies the nat- 
 ural and fixed classification 
 into which the vast and 
 growing populations of India fell, under 
 the influences of the Aryan conquest, the 
 Vedic institutions, and the administra- 
 tion of the Brahmans. Caste as it ex- 
 ists in India extends downwards through 
 
 lution of caste 
 among the 
 Hindus. 
 
 all Brahmanism into the Vedic epoch, 
 and has its roots in the profoundest soil 
 of the prehistoric ages. Given the ex- 
 isting conditions in the time when the 
 Aryan race was flung upon the aborig- 
 inal peoples of India and began by 
 conquest to possess the land, and under 
 the influences of the Vedic poets to 
 organize their nature worship into in- 
 visible institutions, and the whole 
 system of caste ensues. It is our pur- 
 pose, then, at this point to trace the 
 course of events by which the great fact 
 of caste was built up into the social 
 structure of India. 
 
 In the first place, it must be remem- 
 bered that when the nature worship
 
 THE INDICANS, CASTES. 
 
 677 
 
 expressed in the Vedas was given forth, 
 it was done in a preliterary age by a 
 
 Division of the class of poets. It was the 
 
 language of rhapsody, 
 
 poured forth in verse and 
 committed to memory. The poem, or 
 hymn, thus composed was taught by the 
 rhapsodist to his son and to other bards. 
 A body of Vedic psalms was thus 
 produced and transmitted orally 
 from generation to generation. 
 There were great singers who knew 
 many hymns and others who could 
 chant but a few. It was in this sit- 
 uation of affairs that the famous 
 quarrel, the shadow of which is seen 
 in the Vedic worship, arose between 
 the two rival sages Vashishtha and 
 Visvamitra. They disputed with 
 each other the poetical and religious 
 leadership of the Indie race. 
 
 Around Vashishtha, the success- 
 ful contestant, and his followers 
 Rise and as- others who learned the 
 
 hymns were gathered. 
 
 A clan of singers 
 sprang up. Some hymns were po- 
 tent to give victory in battle. The 
 singers of these were specially hon- 
 ored. The prevailing prayer, or 
 hymn, was called brahma, and the 
 singer of it was a Brahman. ' ' Who- 
 soever," says the Rig- Veda, " scoffs 
 at the Brahma which we have made, 
 may hot plagues come upon him; 
 may the sky burn up the hater of the 
 Brahmas." Such was the origin of the 
 Brahmanical caste, highest in rank of 
 the four in which Indian society is 
 divided. 
 
 In the age of conquest, when the 
 Aryan immigrants were making their 
 way by war from the valley of the Indus 
 to the valley of the Ganges, the success- 
 ful chieftain was next in honor to him 
 who chanted the praises of the gods and 
 
 prayed for victory. Around each chief- 
 tain would gather a certain number who 
 devoted themselves espe- 
 
 Development of 
 
 cially to war. Such leaders the Kshatriyas, 
 took the better portions of 
 the land and soon established themselves 
 apart from the body of the tribes as an 
 independent class. They were known 
 
 caste. 
 
 A SIVAITE BRAHMAN TYPE. 
 Drawn by F. Regamey. 
 
 as Kshatriyas, 1 or "companions of the 
 king," and they presently constituted the 
 second caste in the system of India. 
 
 The weaker portions of the immigrant 
 tribes settled on the soil and became hus- 
 bandmen. They received vaisyas, or 
 the name of Vaisyas, signi- st rt?ti!e ( SSd 
 f y ing simply ' ' the people . ' ' caste - 
 Without the adventurous spirit requi- 
 
 'The modern name of the Kshatriyas is Rajputs.
 
 678 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 site for war, they chose to arrange them- 
 selves in secluded places and village 
 communities, where safety was the chief 
 consideration. Whoever in the chaos of 
 a half-barbarous age chooses safety, 
 chooses subordination. The class of 
 husbandmen became subordinate to the 
 Kshatriyas, as the latter were in some 
 sense inferior to the Brahmans. 
 
 Caste always implies a conquered as 
 
 A SECOND CASTE PANDIT TYPE. 
 
 well as a conquering race. The abo- 
 riginal peoples of India, especially the 
 _ . Dravidians, were brought 
 
 The Sudras ; 
 
 possibility of into complete subjection. 
 
 caste promotion, m* - ' - 
 
 Ihey were reduced to 
 servitude. They were called " once- 
 born " slaves, to distinguish them from 
 the noble " twice-born " Aryan con- 
 querors. These subjugated aborigines 
 were known, and are still known, by the 
 name of Sudras, between whom and the 
 
 three superior classes of Aryan descend- 
 ants there is nothing in common. 
 Among the other three castes there is 
 some degree of mutation. Sometimes 
 the Kshatriyas, by learning the hymns 
 and ceremonies of the national faith, may 
 pass into the rank of Brahmans. An 
 aspiring Vaisya, or husbandman, may 
 throw off his peaceful dispositions, go 
 to war, and possibly make his way to a 
 place among the Kshatriyas, or 
 warrior caste. But the Sudra is a 
 Sudra, a slave of slaves, fixed by 
 the fate of birth to unalterable sub- 
 jection and isolation. 
 
 In the course of this outline of 
 the religious system which has con- 
 stituted one of the essential ele- 
 ments of the Indian 
 
 Summary char- 
 
 character from the re- acterof the 
 
 1 j.1 present view. 
 
 motest epoch to the 
 present day, it has been necessary 
 to neglect all time-relations and to 
 bring together parts which are sep- 
 arated by centuries. The aim has 
 been to present distinct images by 
 gathering certain leading features 
 and setting them in relation the 
 one with the other. It has been 
 necessary, in so doing, to express 
 important facts in a single word or 
 reference, and to cover the chasm 
 of ages with a clause. It will now 
 be our purpose to look in upon the 
 India of modern times and, as in 
 the case of the Iranian nations, to de- 
 lineate the character of the multifarious 
 peoples classified as the descendants of 
 those ancient Indie Aryans who drifted 
 by migration through the passes of the 
 Hindu-Kush in an epoch below the 
 morning twilight of history. 
 
 Within the limits of India, as defined 
 in a former book, dwell about one sixth 
 of all the inhabitants of the globe. Un- 
 til within the last quarter of a century
 
 THE INDICANS.RACE DIVISIONS. 
 
 679 
 
 Efforts of Great 
 the 
 
 but little was known of the multiplied 
 millions populating these vast and un- 
 traversed regions. The 
 ascendency of Great Britain 
 1871-72. i n the East suggested, and 
 
 the facilities of her government in India 
 encouraged, an effort to make an actual 
 enumeration of the almost limitless na- 
 tions under her sway. Not, however, 
 until 1871-72 was an effort actually 
 made. It was attended with unusual 
 success. The whole work was done in 
 its principal parts concurrently in a 
 single night. The officers of the gov- 
 ernment had arranged that every village 
 and district in British India should re- 
 turn its own numbers to the registrars, 
 and, with very few exceptions, this was 
 
 THIRD CASTE TYPE LANDOWNER OF KOUMAN. 
 Drawn by G. Vuillier, from a photograph. 
 
 done. The spectacle itself was worthy 
 of commemoration. Out of the British 
 islands in the West the strong arm of a 
 
 Teutonic race had reached back more 
 than ten thousand miles into the East, 
 had lifted up over one of the vastest and 
 
 LOW CASTE TYPE DANCING WOMAN, OR BAYADERE. 
 
 richest regions of the earth the rod of 
 authority, and had now, by a single 
 effort, accomplished what had never 
 been accomplished before, an enumera- 
 tion of 4;he peoples tinder English do- 
 minion. . 
 
 The result has been a better knowl- 
 edge of the extent and variety of the 
 Indian populations. The 
 
 Aggregate re- 
 
 enumeration showed that suits ; density 
 
 -r, . , . 1 T j 1 of population. 
 
 British India alone con- 
 tained a population of a little more than 
 a hundred and ninety-one million, 
 while the native states increased the ag- 
 gregate to two hundred and forty million 
 nine hundred and thirty-one thousand 
 five hundred and twenty-one. This gives 
 an average of one hundred and sixty- 
 three to the square mile throughout 
 India. The aggregate is twice as great 
 as that which Gibbon gives for the pop-
 
 680 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 ulation of the Roman empire at its best 
 estate, under the Antonines, in the 
 second century of our era. 
 
 Not only do we have thus an astound- 
 ing total for the peoples of India. In 
 
 SONTALS OF BEHAR TYPES. 
 Drawn by Emile Bayard, from a photograph. 
 
 some districts the density of the popula- 
 tion is almost inconceivable, reaching 
 the limit of six hundred, or even more, 
 to the square mile. It has generalty 
 been agreed among Western statis- 
 ticians that any people who surpass 
 
 two hundred to the square mile must 
 sustain themselves by manufacturing 
 interests, by mines, and by the com- 
 mercial industries of great cities. In 
 India, however, this rule is turned to 
 ^_^^, naught by the 
 
 ZHH_ existence of 
 
 purely agricul- 
 tural populations 
 three times as 
 dense as the pre- 
 scribed limit for 
 Western peoples. 
 The province of 
 Saran, in North 
 Behar, has an 
 area of two thou- 
 sand six hundred 
 and fifty -four 
 square miles, and 
 no city with a 
 population great- 
 erthan fifty 
 thousand, and 
 yet the average 
 is seven hundred 
 and seventy- 
 eight people to 
 the square mile, 
 and in one place 
 the maximum 
 rises to nine hun- 
 dred and eighty- 
 four. A careful 
 estimate places 
 the average for 
 the whole valley 
 of the Ganges, 
 from Saharunpur 
 to Calcutta, at five 
 hundred to the square mile, or nearly 
 double the rate for the population of 
 England, including her cities. 
 
 The general feature of modern India, 
 as it relates to population, is the absence 
 of great cities. There are in the whole
 
 THE INDICANS.RACE DIVISIONS. 
 
 681 
 
 of the British Indian empire only eight- 
 een cities of the first class, that is, 
 Distribution of having over one hundred 
 senc P e e f P g e r ;a a t b " thousand inhabitants each, 
 cities, and of these only two, 
 
 Bombay and Calcutta, exceed half a mil- 
 lion respectively. This will appear an 
 astonishing fact when we reflect that in 
 the United States of America, after only 
 a century of national development, there 
 are twenty-six cities of the first class 1 
 in a popuation of only sixty million. 
 
 tion of fifty thousand. Nowhere on the 
 globe, with the possible exception of 
 China and Japan, is there so vast and 
 dense an agricultural, or country, people 
 as in the provinces of India. 
 
 If we look at the distribution of this 
 great mass of human beings according 
 to the religions which they proportion of 
 profess, we shall find first PP ulat ^ n 
 
 x among tne 
 
 of all the prevailing Hin- castes, 
 duism, or Brahmanism, which has its 
 basis ultimately in the Veda and in the 
 
 VIEW IN THE PUNJAB, SHOWING THE GOVERNOR'S RESIDENCE AT SIMLA. Drawn by G. Vuillier, from a photograph. 
 
 The disproportion thus expressed be- 
 tween the agricultural distribution of 
 the ancient peoples of India and the city 
 aggregations of Europe and America not 
 only surprises the statistician, but affords 
 the elements of a profound problem in 
 the progress of civilization. The census 
 of 1871-72 shows four hundred and 
 ninety-three thousand four hundred and 
 forty-four towns and villages in British 
 India, but of this number there are only 
 forty-four that have reached a popula- 
 
 1 Census of 1880. 
 M. Vol. i44 
 
 bards of the Aryan immigration. Of 
 these Hindus there are over one hun- 
 dred and thirty -nine million. They 
 are distributed in general throughout 
 Southern India and in the upper valley 
 of the Ganges. The student of history 
 will revert readily to the many Mo- 
 hammedan invasions and conquests that 
 have been made in different parts of the 
 countries now dominated by England in 
 the East. Next after Hinduism is Islam, 
 whose followers in Sindh, the Punjab, 
 Eastern Bengal, and the Northwest 
 provinces number over forty million.
 
 682 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 In the Central provinces, in Bombay, 
 
 and sparsely scattered in other districts 
 
 is a large element derived 
 
 Ethnic and reli- 
 
 gious elements from the Old Dravidian 
 
 tn the census. population f which still pro . 
 
 fesses various forms of religion of the 
 Mongoloid character quite unlike, in 
 ceremonials and superstitions, to the 
 other faiths of India. These aborigi- 
 nals number about five and a half 
 million. Fourthly, the Buddhists and 
 Jains who are confined to British Bur- 
 mah number over two million eight 
 hundred thousand. The sect called the 
 Sikhs are found only in the Punjab, 
 and number a million one hundred and 
 seventy-five thousand. The Christians, 
 who are as yet confined to the coast 
 cities and a few isolated spots in the in- 
 terior, number eight hundred and ninety, 
 seven thousand, while certain unclassi- 
 fied clans, professing peculiar beliefs 
 here and there, are registered at over 
 half a million. It will thus be seen that 
 the Hindus proper, or Brahmans, if we 
 use the religious term by which they are 
 distinguished, are more than three times 
 as numerous as all the other religious 
 divisions of the Indian races. 
 
 Before proceeding to the ethnic classi- 
 fication of the peoples of modern India, 
 
 it will be of interest to no- 
 Excess of males 
 
 tn the Indian tice a peculiar general fea- 
 ture relative to the propor- 
 tion of the sexes. Of the hundred and 
 ninety-one million of people in British 
 India there is an excess of males over 
 females of nearly six million. The 
 proportion is about one hundred to 
 ninety-four. In the province of Oudh 
 the males are seven per cent in excess 
 of the females, and in Bombay eight 
 per cent. In the Northwestern prov- 
 inces the excess rises to twelve per 
 cent, and in the Punjab as high as six- 
 teen per cent. It has been currently 
 
 believed that the practice of female in- 
 fanticide so much in vogue among abo- 
 rigines and in the Oriental countries has 
 produced this result. There are places 
 in India, such as the Meerut district, in 
 which there have been found as many as 
 seven boys to one girl, and in other 
 provinces the disproportion is almost as 
 great. 
 
 We pass on to consider the true eth- 
 nical classification of the peoples of In- 
 dia. The grouping of Five principal 
 
 these races is most^ largely 
 effected on the basis of re- tions. 
 ligion and caste. Of these there are 
 five principal divisions, each of which is 
 widely distributed and numerous. In 
 noticing these, we will proceed accord- 
 ing to antiquity of occupancy in the 
 country ; that is, we will notice the old- 
 est Indian races first and the more re 
 cent afterwards. There is, of course, 
 some obscurity in determining the rela- 
 tive antiquity of ancient peoples, but 
 linguistic science is generally a sufficient 
 evidence of priority and order of devel- 
 opment. Glancing, then, at the ethnic 
 divisions of the Indian stocks, we find : 
 
 I . The Old Dravidians and their De- 
 scendants. The derivation of these from 
 the Mongoloid stem has 
 
 . . Distribution 
 
 already been noticed in a and tribes of the 
 
 ,. * T Old Dravidians. 
 
 former chapter. In gener- 
 al, the peoples of this stock are found in 
 the southern part of the peninsula, but 
 branches of the family extend as far 
 north as Chuta-Nagpur. They are, 
 doubtless, the oldest race in India. Most 
 of the Dravidian tribes are associated 
 in tolerably compact settlements, but in 
 some parts of the country, especially to- 
 ward the north, they are sparsely scat- 
 tered among the other races. Twelve 
 distinct Dravidian languages have been 
 examined and classified. These are the 
 Tamil dialect, the Malayalim, the Telugu,
 
 THE INDICANS.RACE DIVISIONS. 
 
 683 
 
 the Kanarese, the Tulu, the Kudugu, 
 the Toda, the Kota, the Gond, the 
 Khond, the Uraon, and the Rajmahal. 
 Each of these tongues has its peculiar 
 
 with the Bhiis of Bombay on the west, 
 and extending to the Sontals of Bengal 
 in the east. The race characteristics of 
 these peoples are thought by some eth- 
 
 OLD DRAVIDIAN TYPES KHOND CHIEFTAINS. 
 
 vocabulary and grammatical structure, 
 all different by a wide departure from 
 the other languages of India. 
 
 2. The Hill Tribes of Central India. 
 These are the upland races, beginning 
 
 nographers to be in affinity with the 
 Negroid family of man- T 
 
 * Kolarians, or 
 
 kind, but this is, perhaps, hm populations 
 
 rf,. ..... . 1 of the interior. 
 
 incorrect. They, like the 
 
 Dravidians, are of Mongolian extraction,
 
 684 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 and belong to an original stock derived 
 from the same stem with the Dravidians 
 themselves. All these hill tribes are as- 
 sociated together by a linguistic classifi- 
 cation, and are known by the name of 
 Kolarians. They appear to have entered 
 
 SPECIMEN PAGE OF TAMIL BOOK. 
 
 India, especially Bengal, by the north- 
 east passes of the mountains. Their 
 habitation geographically is along the 
 northern and eastern edges of the trian- 
 gular table-land constituting the south- 
 ern half of India. 
 
 The difference between the Kolarians 
 
 and the Dravidians is the difference be- 
 tween a more ancient and a less ancient 
 
 Stock of people migrating Difference be- 
 
 into regions of the same Koiarianand 
 country by different routes. Dravidian races. 
 In Central India the two families have 
 had considerable contact and inter- 
 mixture, and in these provinces the 
 Dravidians have given character to 
 the race. The latter are much the 
 more numerous, and are massed to- 
 ward the south, extending as far 
 down as cape Comorin, while the 
 .' S*'i9Qe>t*/4jSj Kolarians are scattered through the 
 
 northern region in isolated tribes. 
 The Sontals, who are the eastern- 
 most representatives of the race, oc- 
 cupy the extreme eastern edge of the 
 table-land of Central India, next to 
 the valley of the Ganges. On the 
 west, at a distance of four hundred 
 miles, dwell the Kurkus, separated 
 from their kinsmen by mountain 
 ranges, great forests, and interven- 
 ing tribes of Dravidians and Aryan 
 descendants. 
 
 In Northern India, Madras, and 
 Orissa are found the remnants of the 
 Savars, a degenerate and 
 
 Place of the 
 
 mendicant people, re- Savars;Koia- 
 duced to the rank of serv- 
 ants, yet their name was known in 
 the earliest ages of history, and is 
 mentioned by Pliny and Ptolemy. 
 The Kolarian languages are divided 
 into nine principal groups: the San- 
 tali, the Mundari, the Ho, the Bhu- 
 mij, the Korwa, the Kharria, the 
 Juang, the Kurku, and the Savar. 
 There is a marked difference between 
 
 the vocabulary of the Kolarians and that 
 of their race kinsfolk, the Dravidians 
 on the south, and the grammars of the 
 two peoples are as distinct as those of 
 German and Greek. 
 
 3. The Indo-Chinese Races. These be-
 
 Wmmk 
 
 c 
 
 JO 
 
 c 
 c 
 
 8 
 
 JHB& 
 
 
 . 
 
 * ?-T- "1**" || .,.._ .
 
 686 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 long geographically to the slopes of the 
 Himalayas, to the valley of Assam, and 
 Tribal and lin- to Burmah. The latter 
 country is wholly occupied 
 by people of this stock. In 
 Northern Bengal there are certain low 
 castes, half Hindu and half Kolarian in 
 their characteristics, who are also thought 
 to be Indo-Chinese. It is evident that this 
 
 gnistic divi- 
 sions of the 
 Indo-Chinese. 
 
 HIGH-CASTE HINDU (ANANT RAM, PRIME MINISTER)- 
 Drawn by E. Ronjat, from a photograph by Burke. 
 
 race came into Burmah and Assam by the 
 northeast passes of the Himalayas. They 
 have clearly had an original common 
 home with the Chinese and other Mon- 
 golians of Central Asia. There is a 
 similarity of dialect, in some instances so 
 marked that particular expressions might 
 be understood alike in Bengal and Can- 
 ton. The linguistic designation of the 
 Indo-Chinese group of nations is Thibeto- 
 Burmese. Of this family of languages 
 
 there are more than twenty dialects : the 
 Cachari or Bodo, the Garo, the Tripuara 
 Mrung, the Thibetan or Bhutan, the Gu- 
 rung, the Murmi, the Newar, the Lepcha, 
 the Meri, the Aka, the Mishmi, the Dhi- 
 mal, the Kanawari, the Mikir, the Sing- 
 pho, the Naga dialects, the Kuki, the Bur- 
 mese, the Khyeng, and the Manipuri. 
 These twenty dialects are allied in their 
 grammatical formation and vocab- 
 ulary like the Romance languages 
 of Europe. The affinities of the 
 Italian, French, Spanish, and the 
 Portuguese may well illustrate the 
 analogies of Thibetan, Dhimal, and 
 Burmese. The names of numerals, 
 of common objects of sense, the 
 organs of the body, and common 
 actions are usually expressed by 
 root words which are essentially 
 the same in all. No accurate enu- 
 meration of the numbers speaking 
 the Thibeto-Burmese languages 
 has been made. It is estimated 
 that fully forty million of people 
 speak the Kolarian tongues in the 
 several dialects, and doubtless the 
 Indo-Chinese group is much in ex- 
 cess of the Kolarian. 
 
 The three principal Indian races 
 which we have here mentioned, 
 the Dravidians, the Kolarians, 
 and the Indo-Chinese, may all be 
 defined as non-Aryan peoples to 
 distinguish them from the domi- 
 nant race. They do not, therefore, 
 come distinctly within the 
 
 r^Tio-p. of fhe Tyres 
 
 CUSSlOn, which IS intended are non-Aryan. 
 
 to cover the Aryan peoples of India. 
 But the presence of the above races 
 among the Hindus proper, and the large 
 degree of ethnic admixture which has 
 occurred along all the lines of contact, 
 make it desirable to refer in this con- 
 nection to the aboriginal races, although 
 
 -TYPE. 
 
 rlis- Kolarians, and 
 Indo-Chinese
 
 THE INDICANS.RACE DIVISIONS. 
 
 687 
 
 they have been deduced from a Mongo- 
 lian rather than an Aryan stock. 
 
 4. The High-Caste Hindiis. These are 
 the dominant nations of India. In num- 
 bers they probably surpass 
 
 Dominant Indi- . 
 
 cans are high- all the rest combined. 
 
 caste Hindus. T -, a 1 
 
 Likewise in influence they 
 are superior. Their intellectual, and 
 perhaps we should say their moral, 
 development greatly surpasses that 
 of any other Indie people, unless 
 we should except the Christian col- 
 onies, and doubtfully the Moham- 
 medans. Generally speaking, the 
 Hindus are the lineal descendants 
 of the Old Aryans who came, in 
 prehistoric times, into the Indian 
 valleys and conquered and over- 
 ran the aboriginal inhabitants. At 
 what date this occurred it is not 
 possible to determine. The Hin- 
 dus themselves believe that the 
 Vedic hymnal was composed at or 
 before the beginning of time. Some 
 of their philosophers, more moder- 
 ate in their estimates, place the 
 date at 3001 years before our era. 
 The best estimate which modern 
 scholars have been able to make 
 fixes the minimum of 1900 B. C. 
 as the date for the composition of 
 the older hymns of the Veda. 
 
 It is not possible to make the 
 ethnic line which defines or in- 
 cludes the Hindus proper corre- 
 spond with the caste lines which 
 we have already drawn. Of course, 
 the Brahmans are all included in the 
 ethnic class of Hindus. 
 
 Ethnic and 
 
 caste lines do The Kshatriyas likewise 
 
 not coincide. -, -. , , . 
 
 belong to this race; also 
 the Vaisyas, or at least the greater por- 
 tion of them. But at this point the in- 
 termingling of races begins to show its 
 effects, for the Vaisyas have in many 
 parts of India absorbed a considerable 
 
 amount of foreign blood from the Dra- 
 vidians and Kolarians. In some parts 
 the Kolarians have made their way into 
 the Vaisyas caste, so that at this point 
 the ethnic line can no longer be made 
 coincident with the caste line between 
 the Vaisyas and the Sudras. 
 
 5 . The Mohammedans. These came by 
 
 MUSSULMAN OF CASHMERE TYPE. 
 Drawn by E. Zier, from a photograph by Burke. 
 
 conquest. They were originally Arabs, 
 Afghans, Mughals, and piaceofthe 
 Persians. In successive in- ^ t T e dans 
 vasions, occurring at inter- Indian races, 
 vals sometimes of centuries, the followers 
 of the Prophet have thrown themselves 
 from the west into Sindh, the Punjab, 
 and all the Northwest provinces. On 
 some occasions the impact has carried
 
 teft. 
 
 ii 
 
 %^'T *~~, 
 
 r&&f~- -^*-* 
 
 \n 

 
 THE INDICANS.RACE DIVISIONS. 
 
 689 
 
 bands of invaders as far east as Bengal. 
 These conquests have always been ac- 
 companied with religious propagandism. 
 Islam has borne the sword in one hand 
 and the Koran in the other. Indeed, 
 the impulse which has carried the armies 
 of the Prophet north, south, east, and 
 west from the original seat in Arabia 
 has always been rather the spread of 
 Islam than the mere conquest of 
 nations. 
 
 On the whole, the Mohammedan in- 
 vasions in India have by this criterion 
 been attended with success. More than 
 forty million of people have adopted 
 the Arab faith, and we thus have an- 
 other remarkable example of the inter- 
 fusion of a Semitic religion among the 
 Aryan races. Next to the Hindus them- 
 selves the Mohammedans are the most 
 populous division of the Indian nations. 
 The difference in numbers, however, 
 between them and the non-Aryan Kola- 
 rians and Dravidians is not great, but in 
 respect of spirit and power the Moham- 
 medans are infinitely above the aborigi- 
 nal peoples of the south. Indeed, if we 
 regard the Islamites as a caste in Indian 
 society, it would hardly be an exagger- 
 ation to say that in pride, arrogance, ex- 
 clusiveness, and bigotry they are fairly 
 the rivals of the Brahmans themselves. 
 The great mass of Mohammedan popu- 
 lation is distributed in Bengal, in West- 
 ern and Northwestern India, and along 
 the borders of those Iranian countries 
 where the faith of the Prophet has long 
 been in the ascendant. 
 
 We must now, however, omit the 
 
 non- Aryan populations of India as the 
 same belong to other parts of this work. 
 
 We Shall attempt tO fix OUr The Brahmans 
 
 represent the 
 
 attention more exclusively intellectual 
 
 ,1 j i f forces of the 
 
 upon the descendants of Hindus, 
 the dominant race known by the eth- 
 nic name of Hindus, but classified reli- 
 giously as adherents of Brahmanism. It 
 is among the Hindus that the real power 
 and intellectual forces of the native races 
 of Hindustan are found. The Brah- 
 mans have in their possession not only 
 the sacred books in which the faith of 
 the Indians is recorded, but also the 
 philosophy, the science, and the juris- 
 prudence of the Hindu race. In like 
 manner they have been the creators and 
 the custodians of the secular literature, 
 such as it is, and of the educational 
 forces existent in Indian society. Their 
 exclusive claims in all of these partic- 
 ulars amount to a monopoly of the real 
 life of the Indian races. 
 
 The Brahmans are close alongside the 
 native Hindu princes, and are their 
 counselors and teachers. Locally, they 
 have the center of their power in the 
 great middle region of India, just as the 
 southern triangle has an excess of the Old 
 Dravidian populations, and as the slopes 
 of the Himalayas are occupied by the 
 Indo-Burmese. The Brahmans, as the 
 spokesmen of this dominant Hindu race, 
 represent not only the mind, the will, 
 the purpose, and the native power of 
 modern India, but also the continuity 
 of the Aryan race and the institutions 
 of that race from the earliest epoch of 
 human history to the present day.
 
 690 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 AND VEGETABLE RESOURCES 
 OE INDIA. 
 
 HE Aryans began in In- 
 dia as poets and war- 
 riors, and have ended 
 as priests and peasants. 
 The primitive aspect 
 was one of aggres- 
 sion, conquest, ener- 
 getic activity ; the present aspect is one of 
 submission, quiescence, passivity. There 
 is only one point of view from which the 
 energies of the race may be said to be 
 unabated, and that is in the perpetual 
 but timid industry of the people. It is 
 now proper to review briefly the condi- 
 tions of environment under which the 
 transformation of the India of antiquity 
 into the India of modern times has been 
 effected. 
 
 This vast region, a peninsula in its 
 general form and relations to the sea, 
 Slight changes has perhaps been less af- 
 fected in its original condi- 
 tions of climate and phys- 
 ical character under the great and con- 
 tinuous burden of population than has 
 any other country of like extent on the 
 globe. The traveler, the ethnographer, 
 the historian, is to-day able, as in the 
 times of Alexander or in the times of 
 the Vedic bards, to scrutinize the move- 
 ments and products of physical nature 
 essentially unchanged and but slightly 
 varying from what they were in the 
 time of the prehistoric Mongolian abo- 
 rigines. 
 
 India has always been a land of vast 
 and varied resources. In 
 
 Vast and varied 
 
 resources of the the earlier ages of Aryan 
 domination the conquer- 
 ors were brought into relation rather 
 with the animal life of the peninsula 
 
 in the environ- 
 ment of the In- 
 
 -dicans. 
 
 than with the products of the soil. In 
 the beginning all people must be hunters, 
 warriors, adventurers of the hill and 
 jungle. Here in the valleys of the 
 rivers, in the wooded uplands, and on 
 the slopes of the Himalayas, steep-up to 
 the clouds, they found a variety and 
 abundance of animal life unequaled in 
 any other part of the earth. It is now 
 recognized as a fact by zoologists that a 
 majority of all the animals, great and 
 small, common to the north temper- 
 ate belts of the earth have their origin, 
 or at least a native place, in India. 
 Nearly every species of creature, from 
 the domestic fowl to the elephant, may 
 be found, with its pristine habits and in 
 its original abode in the vast wilds of the 
 Indian jungles. 
 
 To note particularly the principal ani- 
 mals of this great region would require 
 a separate treatise. Here 
 
 * Animal life of 
 
 from the earliest ages the India; tigers and 
 lion has flourished, and 
 from hence the striped tiger has carried 
 the name of Bengal to every spot on the 
 planet where a collection of wild beasts 
 has been established or a traveling men- 
 agerie has pitched its tents. To the 
 present day the people, even in thickly 
 settled districts, are in mortal dread of 
 this formidable beast, who from the 
 days of the beginning has been known 
 as a man-eater. Within the last quarter 
 of a century a single tiger has killed 
 hundreds of people before he could be 
 destroyed. In one instance a country 
 having an area of two hundred and fifty 
 square miles and thirteen villages was 
 thrown out of cultivation and abandoned 
 from the ravages of one tiger !
 
 THE INDICANS. ANIMAL LIFE. 
 
 Leopards also are found in all parts of 
 India, and being much more numerous 
 than tigers, are on the whole more 
 destructive of life and property. One 
 variety, known as the Cheetah leopard, 
 has been domesticated and trained to 
 hunt. In the chase of the antelope this 
 creature is used, and by its speed and 
 
 considerably troubled, with wolves. Ot 
 old time the antelope, the wild goat, and 
 the hare were their prey, country in- 
 but with the increase of *3*SS 
 population and the spread jackals. 
 of the pastoral life they turned to the 
 sheepfold. Sometimes they attack man. 
 As late as 1827 a single neighborhood 
 
 VIEW IN THE HIMALAYAS. A MOUNTAIN VILLAGE. Drawn by G. Vuillier, from a photograph by Baker. 
 
 activity is a powerful auxiliary to the 
 hunter. It is said to surpass in swift- 
 ness of flight any other wild beasts in 
 India. Its peculiarity of habit is that if it 
 misses its prey at the first bound, it will 
 make no second attempt, but return ap- 
 parently mortified, to its master. 
 
 All the open country between the 
 Indus and the Ganges was originally in- 
 fested, and is to-day in wooded districts 
 
 lost thirty children by the ravages of 
 wolves. Next in order may be men- 
 tioned the Indian fox and the jackal, 
 whose hideous yell by night may be 
 heard in most of the country districts of 
 India. The latter animal is sought by 
 the European huntsmen who are settled 
 here and there in the country, for whom 
 the jackal takes the place of the fox in 
 the hunt of the Western nations.
 
 692 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 Dogs, wild and tame, are numerous. 
 
 The Cants dhola is an inhabitant of the 
 
 wildest jungles. These, 
 
 The Canis dhola, J . 
 
 the sloth and indeed, are his native lair, 
 
 the sun bear. -, -, , / , -, 
 
 and have been so from the 
 prehistoric ages. Of bears, there are 
 many varieties throughout all India. 
 The black, or sloth, bear is found in the 
 forests and on the mountains. This is 
 
 the other almost as large as the grizzly 
 of the Sierras. 
 
 The elephant is native to all parts of 
 the country except the Northwest prov- 
 inces. His native abode is 
 
 The elephant 
 
 the hill-country rather than immemorial in 
 
 , . T - India. 
 
 the plains. He does not 
 
 much descend into the river valleys, but 
 
 takes to the higher ridges. In the south- 
 
 ANIMAL LIFE OF INDIA. STAG SLAIN pv A TIGER. Drawn by A. de Xeuville, after Delaporte. 
 
 the creature so strangely marked with a 
 white horseshoe on his breast. The 
 Thibetan sun bear is found along the 
 mountain spurs, all the way from the 
 Punjab to Assam, but never at a lower 
 level than five thousand feet above the 
 sea. The Malayan sun bear inhabits 
 British Burmah, along with two other 
 species, one of which is quite small and 
 
 ern peninsula the elephant has been 
 nearly exterminated, but a few are still 
 found in the forests of Coorg and My- 
 sore, and in the states of Orissa. It was 
 out of India that the elephants were 
 drawn in the classical ages and trained 
 for the shock of battle. From this source 
 Hannibal drew his supply when Rome 
 trembled under the march of his armies.
 
 THE INDICANS. ANIMAL LIFE. 
 
 693 
 
 Four varieties of rhinoceros are found 
 in India. Two of the species are uni- 
 corns, and two have double horns. 
 They most abound in the 
 valley of the Brahmaputra 
 and in the Sundarbans. 
 Its habitat is mostly in swampy places, 
 and its manner of life like that of swine, 
 
 The principal 
 pachyderms 
 and ruminants. 
 
 on the slopes of the Himalayas, where 
 some of them range as high as twelve 
 thousand feet above the level of the sea. 
 Here also is found the ibex, even on the 
 highest ranges of the mountains; also 
 the chamois, in the Himalayas, from 
 Assam to Burmah. 
 
 It would be vain to enumerate the an- 
 
 RHINOCEROS FIGHT AT BARODA. Drawn by Emile Bayard. 
 
 or even the hippopotamus. From the 
 earliest times the wild hog has abounded 
 in the Indian jungles. Its habit is to 
 hover along the edges of settlements 
 and to gratify its predatory habits by 
 plunging into fields and villages. In 
 the deserts of Sindh and Kachheh the 
 wild ass still exists, as in the times of 
 the Aryan migration. Many varieties 
 of wild sheep and wild goats are found 
 
 telope and the deer, with its many spe- 
 cies, the bison, from the 
 
 Habits and size 
 
 gaur of the Western Ghats of the Indian 
 to the gayal of the north- 
 eastern frontier. In the latter region 
 the bison has been domesticated, and is 
 used by the aboriginal tribes in their 
 sacrifices. In Burmah the buffalo is 
 found, large and fierce. The heads of 
 some bulls captured in modern times
 
 694 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 have been as much as thirteen feet six 
 inches in circumference and fully six 
 feet and a half between the tips of the 
 horns. The animal reaches a height of 
 six feet, and compares favorably in mag- 
 nitude with the tremendous creatures 
 formerly inhabiting the great American 
 plains of the West. 
 
 Of birds, there are an endless variety. 
 
 generally innocuous. The inhabitant of 
 the safe countries of Europe has little 
 apprehension of the deadly work of those 
 Indian serpents, of which the cobra de 
 capello is the imperial and venomous 
 king. The fatality from snake-biting is 
 everywhere increased by the supersti- 
 tion of the people, who generally re- 
 gard the snake with veneration. The 
 
 INDIAN BUFFALOES.-Drawn by Mesvel. 
 
 The reptiles of India have ,been known 
 from the earliest ages for 
 
 Prevalence of 
 
 reptiles; loss of their tremendous size and 
 
 life thereby. . ., ., ,-, 
 
 poisonous bite. The most 
 deadly serpents to be found in any part 
 of the world lurk in the dank jungles, 
 along the river banks, and even in the 
 uplands of the Deccan. It is said that 
 all the salt water snakes of India are poi- 
 sonous, while those of fresh waters are 
 
 census of 1877 returned a total of six- 
 teen thousand seven hundred and sev- 
 enty-seven persons killed in a single 
 year by the bites of serpents. 
 
 It is against this great phalanx of an- 
 imal life, fierce and malign, that the In- 
 dian races have flung themselves for 
 thousands of years. It has been a war 
 at once offensive and defensive, and the 
 battle has not infrequently gone against
 
 THE INDICANS. ANIMAL LIFE. 
 
 695 
 
 the man. In no other quarter of the 
 habitable globe does the wild animal, 
 life peculiar to the primeval world stand 
 forth against the human race, even to 
 the present day, in such fierce and de- 
 fiant antagonism as in this thickly popu- 
 lated India. 
 
 It is a strange reflection that after 
 fully four thousand years of conflict, 
 during which the great peninsula reach- 
 
 a stronger arm and better prospect of 
 victory than does his timid, light-limbed, 
 brown-bronze descendant. 
 
 In course of time, no doubt, every 
 species of savage creature will be 7 exter- 
 minated from the world, civilization ex- 
 The multiplication and ex- 
 pansion of the human fam- life ' 
 ily will carry the abodes of man into the 
 reclaimed fenlands, to the river brink, 
 
 DEADLY SERPENTS OF INDIA. THE BUNJARIS FASCIATUS. Drawn by R. Kretschner. 
 
 ing into the Indian ocean and embraced 
 by the Indus and the Ganges has never 
 wanted for multitudes of inhabitants, the 
 The Indian man has not on the whole 
 
 raceshavenot 
 subdued the 
 
 wild teasts. beast. It is likely that the 
 primitive Aryan adventurer who pene- 
 trated the jungles while the earliest poet 
 of the Vedas was still chanting his hymns 
 in Sindh and the Punjab, met the fierce 
 creatures of the woods and marshes with 
 
 through the wild morass and woodland, 
 and up the mountain slopes beyond the 
 line of snow. The spread of civilization, 
 as exemplified in the cultivation of the 
 soil, in the improved means of defense, 
 in the scientific mastery over every ele- 
 ment in the environment, will demand 
 and accomplish the extinction of all the 
 hurtful races of lower animals. In some 
 parts of the earth poisonous reptiles and 
 savage beasts have already disappeared.
 
 696 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 Even in the New World the rattlesnake, 
 the viper, the panther, and the bear 
 have either totally vanished or maintain 
 
 maintain and perpetuate the wilder and 
 more dangerous varieties of animal ex- 
 istence, but this condition could soon be 
 
 THE TIGER HUNT. Drawn by Tanley Berkeley, from nature. 
 
 a precarious existence among the moun- 
 tains or inaccessible ledges of rock. 
 The same thing will happen in India. 
 Doubtless the country is well situated to 
 
 changed by a larger expenditure of gun 
 powder and a less supply of Brahman- 
 ism. Both of these modifications in the 
 existing status of India will occur in
 
 THE INDICANS, ANIMAL LIFE. 
 
 697 
 
 time, but perhaps the day will never 
 come when the tradition, and even the 
 historical record of the fierce conflict 
 between human and mere animal life 
 in this region of the world will pass 
 away. 
 
 There is no more spectacular display 
 of man's activity than in the tiger and 
 elephant hunts of Hindustan. For how 
 many centuries such exhibitions of nat- 
 ural combat have occurred 
 Spectacular ... 
 
 character of the it IS impossible to Say. 
 
 The defensive fight for life 
 with the tremendous beasts of the Indian 
 jungle must have begun with the appari- 
 tion of the human race in the valley of 
 the Indus. Not only the battle to the 
 uttermost has been perpetually renewed 
 for thousands of years, but the fight for 
 capture has brought out the ingenuity 
 and daring of the native races, and even 
 taxed the skill and courage of foreigners 
 dwelling in the land. The census of 
 1877 showed the destruction of a thou- 
 sand five hundred and seventy-nine tigers 
 in a single year. 
 
 The character of the tiger hunt has 
 taxed the descriptive pen and the artist's 
 ose of the eie- brush. The favorite mode 
 
 phantinhunt- f rorn fU e haolc of the 
 Ing; the tiger's 
 
 habits. elephant. The scene has 
 
 been many times described. The hunt- 
 ers fix themselves with their spears 
 and javelins and guns on the back of 
 the huge beast and enter the jungle. 
 The tiger is roused from his lair, and 
 the battle begins. The elephant is 
 trained to perform his part of the con- 
 flict. With his tusks and huge trunk 
 made into a flail of destruction he lays 
 about him in what is many times a vain 
 endeavor to strike the terrible cat that 
 springs about him. The weaponry of 
 the Indian hunters is generally ineffi- 
 cient. Many lives are lost in the con- 
 flict, and the battle is usually long and 
 
 M. Vol. 145 
 
 evenly contested before the tiger is slain. 
 Another method is the construction of 
 elevated platforms, framed of the boughs 
 of trees in a jungle, from which height 
 the hunters fight, as from the elephant's 
 back. The tiger, until he is wounded 
 or has had a taste of human blood, will 
 escape from the presence of man ; but if 
 he is hungered, or has suffered pain at 
 his enemy's hand, or particularly if he 
 has wet his pink tongue with a drop of 
 human blood, he will never desist until 
 he has devoured his enemy, or is himself 
 slain or captured. In Assam the tiger 
 hunt is conducted in boats on the rivers. 
 The spearmen thus gain a great advan- 
 tage by being out of reach of the bound 
 of their enemy and having his move- 
 ments impeded in the water. 
 
 In all parts of India, except in the 
 Northwest provinces, the elephant either 
 abounds or may be discov- Native land of 
 ered for the seeking. That *?*, 
 part of India which fur- in s- 
 nishes the best supply is the hill-country 
 forming the northeastern boundary be- 
 tween Hindustan and Assam and Bur- 
 mah. Here the monster not infrequently 
 reaches the height of twelve feet, and 
 but for his clumsiness he would be the 
 most formidable natural foe that man 
 has found on the earth. The hunters 
 must approach him on foot. Horses are 
 generally an impediment. Several meth- 
 ods have been adopted of taking the 
 elephant alive. The hunt to the death is 
 not only dangerous in the last degree, 
 but difficult on account of the invulnera- 
 bility of the animal. Nearly all parts of 
 his anatomy are proof against the bullet 
 of even improved firearms. In a few 
 spots the well-directed ball may reach 
 the seat of life. 
 
 Generally the killing of an elephant is 
 a tedious and barbarous work. This is 
 now forbidden "By the government of
 
 THE INDICANS. RESOURCES. 
 
 699 
 
 British India except in cases of neces- 
 sity, but the capture alive of elephants 
 is much practiced. The 
 
 Capture alive ; 
 
 methods of tak- taking, however, is under 
 
 ing and taming. ^^ regulation Q f law> 
 
 In 1887-88 two hundred and sixty-four 
 elephants were captured in the province 
 of Assam. The profit of this work 
 amounted to three thousand six hundred 
 pounds sterling. It is a government 
 monopoly. In 1873-74 Mr. Sanderson, 
 one of the officers of the government in 
 Mysore, studied the habit of the elephant, 
 and devised a plan by which he captured 
 fifty-three animals in a single hunt. 
 The former method of taking the crea- 
 ture was by driving him into a pit. In 
 this he was generally made to fall upon 
 a sharpened stake, which worked its 
 way into his vitals. The prevailing 
 method is to find a company of elephants 
 in the forest, to rouse them and drive 
 them into a strong stockade, where they 
 are shut up and reduced, by starvation 
 and by the agency of tame elephants, to 
 submission and docility. When tamed, 
 the animals are used in the government 
 transportation of timber and for other 
 heavy draught and powerful exertions. 
 They are also taught to fight, and their 
 combats are perhaps the most spectacular 
 and exciting contests to be witnessed in 
 the world. Among the natives the 
 princes and nabobs are, as they have 
 always been, ambitious of the distinction 
 of going about gorgeously mounted on 
 tame elephants. 
 
 It is not to be doubted that a good 
 deal of the timidity and fearfulness dis- 
 Race timidity played by the people of In- 
 SESSS?" dia is attributable to the 
 reptiles. dangers to which they are 
 
 exposed on account of poisonous reptiles 
 and other lurking foes. The methods 
 which they have adopted to defend them- 
 selves against such enemies are multi- 
 
 farious. In some districts where ven- 
 omous serpents abound a plan of build- 
 ing is common which is determined in 
 its main feature by the consideration of 
 safety from reptiles. The houses are 
 put on piles or large stakes at consider- 
 able elevation above the surface. By 
 this means a space is left between the 
 domicile and the earth, over which it is 
 difficult for the fanged enemies of man to 
 make their way. The edifice considered 
 apart from its situation is perhaps almost 
 identical in structure with the prehistoric 
 lake dwellings of Switzerland. 
 
 The maintenance of a food-supply 
 is the prime consideration with every 
 people of the world. In a 
 
 Physical setting 
 
 country like India there of India; the na 
 
 i -i 1 tive land of rice. 
 
 must needs be vast natural 
 resources. The whole peninsula may 
 be said to be inclined toward the sun. 
 On the north the great wall of the 
 Himalayas rises, and from the spurs of 
 this immovable buttress the land slopes 
 to the sea. In these majestic mountains 
 are the treasures of the snow. Here 
 scores of rivers take their rise, and south- 
 ward tending combine their waters in 
 the great streams which are one of the 
 fundamental physical features of India. 
 The Indian valleys are as rich as any 
 on the globe. Great, however, is the 
 difference between them and the low- 
 lying alluvium of the Nile and the Lower 
 Euphrates. The river banks in India 
 are marsh and jungle. Nature is rank 
 in the last degree. Among the sappy 
 and dense-growing products of the 
 valleys many grains and fruits grow 
 wild, which under the improving direc- 
 tion of man have become the great 
 cereals in the markets of the world. As 
 far back as the days of Pliny and the 
 oldest naturalists of the Graeco- Italic 
 peoples the grain known by the Greek 
 name of oryza, the modern rice, sprang
 
 700 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 plentifully and wild in the lowlands of 
 Southern India. ' Thus it grows to the 
 present day ; now the old native grain 
 of the marshes is preferred by the na- 
 tive nabobs and princes to any of the 
 cultivated varieties. 
 
 India has been regarded as par ex- 
 cellence the native land of rice. The 
 belief is not warranted by 
 
 Extent of the 
 
 rice crop in dif- the facts. True, the rice 
 
 ferent districts. /. -n *. -L. T> 
 
 swamps of British Bur- 
 mah are among the most fruitful in the 
 world. In Rangpur eighty-eight per 
 
 the average crop is as high as two thou- 
 sand five hundred pounds per acre. In 
 1878 the exports of this cereal from 
 Calcutta amounted to one billion six 
 hundred million pounds. 
 
 The rival grain of rice in India is 
 wheat. Where the one prevails the 
 other does not thrive. The center of 
 the wheat-producing region 
 
 Extent and 
 IS the Punjab, and it IS character of the 
 
 not unlikely that here wheat productt 
 this principal food-grain of the human 
 family was first brought out of the 
 
 SCENE IN THE INDIAN VALLEYS. VILLAGE OF PERTCEMBOKKRN. Drawn by Riou, from a photograph. 
 
 cent of the cultivable land is sown in 
 this single crop. In Orissa also as is 
 indicated by the name of the province 
 and in the deltas of the Godavery, 
 Kistna, and Kaveri, as well as in the 
 lowlands of Malabar and Kanara, rice 
 culture is the one predominant industry 
 and means of support. In the Northwest 
 provinces the grain is grown success- 
 fully, but only in damp localities. But 
 if we look at India as a whole, rice is not 
 the prevailing crop. In the regions 
 adapted to its cultivation, however, the 
 yield is immense. In British Burmah 
 
 native state by cultivation to the per- 
 fected form which it has had for more 
 than three thousand years. The quality 
 of Indian wheat is satisfactory in the 
 best markets of the world. It is accept- 
 ed in the great mills of England as the 
 peer of the wheat imported from the 
 Danubian provinces and other favorite 
 localities. The yield, as far as the same 
 has been determined by census reports, 
 is fairly good, averaging about thirteen 
 bushels per acre for the whole area sown 
 in India, as against fifteen and a half 
 bushels for the whole of France.
 
 THE INDICANS. RESOURCES. 
 
 701 
 
 Millet is next among- the field crops of 
 
 India. Viewed as a food of the people, 
 
 it is more employed than 
 
 Millet the re- 
 
 source of the either rice or wheat. It is 
 
 commonpeople. 
 
 most fruitful grain in the world as to 
 abundance, and on the whole the best 
 adapted to tropical climates. It is the 
 most widely disseminated of any grain 
 grown in the peninsula. Millet flourishes 
 from Madras in the south, as far north 
 as Rajputana. There are several varie- 
 ties adapted to the different districts, but 
 nearly all are known as " dry crops," or 
 such as are dependent only on the 
 natural rainfall, while rice and many 
 other products depend upon irrigation. 
 
 By one of the strange mutations of 
 
 history and of language, that fruitful 
 
 maize called Indian corn has become In- 
 
 dian in reality. It is culti- 
 
 Indian" corn, 
 
 barley, and oth- vated in nearly all parts of 
 
 er cereals. , -i -, 
 
 the country, and grows to 
 perfection. Along 1 the Upper Ganges 
 barley is a standard crop. In the Hima- 
 layan valleys and in the Punjab oats are 
 grown, but as yet the cultivation of this 
 grain is experimental in the hands of 
 Europeans. Throughout all India the 
 oil seeds are raised in abundance. The 
 demand for vegetable oil in India is very 
 great. It is used for anointing the per- 
 son, for illumination, and for food. The 
 discarding of animal fats by the people 
 has increased the consumption of the 
 oils produced from seeds. In recent 
 years an export trade with Europe has 
 sprung up, and since the oil seeds can 
 be produced as an after crop, when rice 
 and other grains have been cut away, 
 the production of the oils has become 
 a source of great profit. There are four 
 principal seeds from which oil is pro- 
 duced: the rape seed, linseed, sesamum, 
 and the castor bean. The regions in 
 which these products are most abundant 
 
 are the Northwest provinces, Bengal, 
 and for sesamurn the presidency of Ma- 
 dras. 
 
 No cursory description could do jus- 
 tice to the vast variety of vegetable 
 products springing native Extent and va- 
 or under cultivation in 2S^2 
 the different districts of In- of India - 
 dia ; and the same may be said of the 
 fruits. Among the latter may be enu- 
 merated the mango, the pineapple, the 
 guava, the tamarind, the custard apple, 
 the papaw, the shaddock, and an end- 
 less variety of figs, melons, oranges, 
 limes, and citrons. In nearly all of 
 these fruits traces of the original native 
 saps may be discovered by the cultivated 
 palate, and they are doubtless not com- 
 parable for delicacy of flavor with the 
 corresponding varieties produced by the 
 skillful grafting and cultivation in vogue 
 among the Western nations. 
 
 Already, when the traveler enters In- 
 dia, he finds himself in the land of 
 spices. True, the air is 
 
 Abundance and 
 
 not yet burdened, as in distribution of 
 Ceylon and the Celebes, 
 with the almost oppressive odors which 
 spring from the groves and native woods 
 of the tropical islands; but the Indian 
 spices are abundant and fragrant. The 
 principal of these products are the chili, 
 or cayenne pepper, the turmeric, ginger, 
 coriander, aniseed, and black cumin. 
 Pepper is mostly produced along the 
 western shores of Southern India, in the 
 region known as the Malabar Coast. 
 The spice called cardamon belongs to 
 the same locality, but is also produced 
 in Nepal. Betel nuts are grown in the 
 deltas of Lower Bengal and in other 
 parts of Southern India. 
 
 In all the more tropical parts of the 
 country the palm flourishes. Dates have 
 been plentiful from time immemorial. 
 Three varieties are found : the true date,
 
 702 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 the palmyra, and the bastard. From the 
 last named is manufactured the Jaggery 
 sugar of commerce ; also an intoxicating 
 
 COOLIES AT THE COTTON MARKET IN BOMBAY. 
 
 liquor, which is doubtless identical with 
 
 Varieties of that described by Xenophon 
 in the Anabasis. The true 
 date flourishes in Sindh 
 
 and the lower districts of the Punjab. 
 
 Along the western coast of India the 
 
 dates ; sugar 
 and the sugar 
 manufacture . 
 
 cocoanut is not only plentiful, but abun- 
 dant, ranking as a product next in value 
 to rice. Sugar is produced not only 
 
 from the bastard 
 date palm, but 
 also from sugar 
 cane, which flour- 
 ishes in the 
 Northwest prov- 
 inces. It requires 
 irrigation, how- 
 ever, and is other- 
 wise expensive in 
 production. The 
 manufacture of 
 sugar has re- 
 mained in the un- 
 skillful hands of 
 the natives until 
 in recent times, 
 when facilities for 
 making it have 
 been produced in 
 the Madras presi- 
 dency and in My- 
 sore. 
 
 The cotto n 
 plant is also a na- 
 tive of India. It 
 has been found 
 from the earliest 
 times, and the 
 product has sup- 
 plied the local 
 wants of the coun- 
 try within the his- 
 torical era. Until 
 the last century 
 cotton was not ex- 
 ported as a prod- 
 Here we touch upon 
 
 - The Indian cot- 
 
 uct from India. 
 
 that remarkable 
 
 stance in the commercial 
 
 history of modern times, ests - 
 
 balancing and unbalancing the cotton 
 
 trade of the world during the American
 
 THE INDICANS. RESOURCES. 
 
 703 
 
 Civil War. It will be remembered that 
 in Lancashire, England, seat of the great 
 cotton factories of the United Kingdom, 
 a crisis was reached in 1 86 1 by the clos- 
 ing of the ports of the confederated 
 Southern States. The American market 
 was thus hermetically sealed, and the 
 
 portation of cotton had been less than 
 three million of pounds a year, but the 
 cotton industry suddenly sprang up un- 
 der the tremendous stimulus, until 1866, 
 when the exportation amounted to thirty- 
 seven million. With this year, how- 
 ever, the stress was removed by the 
 
 INDIGO FACTORY AT ALLAHABAD. Drawn by E. Therond. 
 
 English factories suddenly stopped for 
 want of raw material. 
 
 At this juncture Great Britain turned 
 eagerly to the cotton fields of India. 
 Cotton produc- With an open market, the 
 StiStnScan quality of cotton produced 
 civil war. j n the East was not equal 
 
 to the American product, and could not 
 be, but in this time of extreme strin- 
 gency it sufficed to supply the demand. 
 Prior to 1860 the average Indian ex- 
 
 opening of the American market, and 
 the Indian exportation immediately fell 
 off to eight million a year. Perhaps no 
 other world market of a great product, 
 balancing at its two poles eight thou- 
 sand miles apart, has ever exhibited so 
 remarkable a fluctuation. 
 
 Next after cotton may be ranked the 
 jute of India. It is virtually a hemp, 
 though the fiber is somewhat coarser. 
 The region of its production is confined
 
 704 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 to Bengal, on the north and east. The 
 
 chief seat of the product is in the valley 
 
 of the Brahmaputra, where 
 
 The jute Indus- . 
 
 try; extent of the jute nourishes in the 
 
 the product. 
 
 believed that no other product which 
 has- reached to the rank of an important 
 export has done so much in a reactionary 
 way for the comfort of the producers as 
 jute. It is one of those peculiar prod- 
 
 Of the purely European products 
 which have been introduced into In- 
 dia, indigo is entitled to the 
 
 Large place of 
 
 first rank ; but the interest indigo in Indian 
 
 , -i j 1- i ,1 commerce. 
 
 in it has declined in the 
 last quarter of a century. In North 
 Behar the industry is as important as 
 ever, and from this single district about 
 half the product of the entire country is 
 derived. The exports of the dye from 
 
 OPIUM MANUFACTORY. Drawn by A. Sirouy, from a photograph by Madame Dieulafoy. 
 
 ucts which does not perish when placed 
 in depot from season to season, and the 
 supply, therefore, may be regulated by 
 the producer according to the demands 
 of the market. In 1872 a million acres 
 were planted in jute, and it is estimated 
 that the area of country in which it may 
 be profitably produced extends to over 
 twenty million of acres. The export 
 from Calcutta has amounted in a single 
 year to more than four million pounds 
 sterling. 
 
 all India amounted in the years 1878-79 
 to nearly three million pounds sterling. 
 
 But the most profitable of the East 
 Indian industries, so far as exportation 
 is concerned, is that of opium. The 
 valley of the Ganges and the table -land of 
 Central India are as much Extent, impor- 
 a native place of the opium- %%*?* 
 producing poppy as is Per- auction, 
 sia herself. The production of opium in 
 India is under the control of the govern- 
 ment. In some districts the growth of
 
 THE INDICANS. RESOURCES. 
 
 705 
 
 the drug is free, and the opium is sub- 
 jected to a duty in passing through 
 Bombay for exportation. In the valley 
 of the Ganges the product is under su- 
 pervision of government agencies estab- 
 lished at Ghazeepur and Patna, and at 
 these two places the opium is manufac- 
 tured for exportation. In Rajputana and 
 
 had risen to a value of nearly thirteen 
 million pounds, and from this a net rev- 
 enue was derived by the government 
 of seven million seven hundred pounds 
 sterling. 
 
 The tobacco plant grows everywhere 
 in India. It may be said to flourish ; all 
 the natural conditions for the product 
 
 TEA PLANTATION IN THE VALLEY OF KANGRA. Drawn by Paul Langlois, from a photograph. 
 
 the Punjab the drug is also produced, 
 but only for local consumption. In the 
 other provinces under the dominion of 
 Great Britain the production of opium is 
 prohibited. The census of 1872 showed 
 an area of five hundred and sixty thou- 
 sand acres in poppy cultivation. The 
 revenue derived by the government in 
 this year was over four million pounds 
 sterling. In 1878-79 the exportation 
 
 Indian tobacco ; 
 the inferiority of 
 
 are favorable; but the quality of the 
 leaf has never found favor 
 in the markets of 
 
 1 i T i .L i_ the product. 
 
 world. Indian tobacco is 
 unable to compete with the richly fla- 
 vored growth of the West Indies and the 
 United States. Tobacco is grown, how- 
 ever, in all parts of the country for native 
 consumption. In the Coimbatore and 
 Aladur? districts in Madras the variety
 
 706 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 of the plant from which Trichinopoli che- 
 root is manufactured, flourishes, and this 
 is the only tobacco product which com- 
 petes with that of the West in the mar- 
 kets of Europe. There is, however, an 
 exportation of tobacco from Bengal into 
 British Burmah, where the plant does 
 not flourish. Notwithstanding the wide 
 distribution of the growth of tobacco in 
 India, the importation at Calcutta has 
 amounted to forty million pounds in a 
 single year. 
 
 Neither coffee nor tea may be regard- 
 ed as native products of India. The 
 former has been introduced within the 
 historical period by the na- 
 
 Coffee and tea 
 
 not properly na- tives, and the latter at a time 
 
 tive to India. ,.** , _, 
 
 still more recent, by Eu- 
 ropeans. The cultivation of coffee is 
 limited to a portion of the Western Ghats 
 and to certain districts in Mysore and 
 Madras. The export of coffee in 1 878-79 
 was valued at a million and a half pounds 
 sterling. The reports of early explorers 
 that the tea plant grew r \vild in the south- 
 ern valleys of the Himalayas were with- 
 out foundation in fact. It is only in 
 Assam that the true Thea viridis will 
 flourish without cultivation. In this re- 
 gion it attains the proportions of a real 
 tree, and it is believed by botanists that 
 here is the native place of the plant, and 
 that it was carried hence in early times 
 into China. 
 
 Many other products of great impor- 
 tance might be enumerated as belonging 
 Indian vegeta- peculiarly to India, but the 
 sSn\Srn e g d c b on- abov e are sufficient to in- 
 ditions. dicate the general charac- 
 
 ter of the grain and other animal and 
 vegetable resources of the country. In 
 general, everything is rank. The high 
 heat and abundant moisture in the val- 
 leys stimulate vegetation, and bring all 
 manner of fruits and grains to early ma- 
 turity. Three crops annually are not 
 
 unusual on the same fields. In the great- 
 er part of the country the winter is not 
 sufficiently rigorous seriously to impede 
 the work in fields and gardens. 
 
 The rainfall ranges from twenty-four 
 inches in the drier districts to nearly 
 one hundred and twenty-three inches in 
 the rice regions of the south. The rains 
 are periodic, being the re- precipitation 
 suit of the monsoon, or sea J n ***Z*% m8 
 wind, which blows steadily rate - 
 at certain seasons, bringing on and main- 
 taining a steady and copious rainfall. It 
 is from the occasional, though rare, fail- 
 ure of this monsoon that famine has at 
 intervals possessed the land. In the 
 years 1876-78 nearly the whole of In- 
 dia was afflicted by the partial or total 
 failure of crops. In 1877 the death 
 rr.te rose, on account of the famine, 
 from six hundred and eighty thousand 
 to a million five hundred thousand. 
 The most strenuous efforts of the gov- 
 ernment were not sufficient to prevent 
 widespread and dreadful starvation. For 
 two years the monsoons failed to return 
 at the appointed season, and the country 
 was helpless in the grip of drought. 
 
 We are now able, from a wide view 
 of the resources of India, of the charac- 
 ter of the race predominant therein, of 
 the effects which climatic Physical degen- 
 
 eration result- 
 
 and other physical condi- ant from condi- 
 
 , . , -1 tions present in 
 
 tions naturally entail on India, 
 man, and of the contact and intermix- 
 ture of different races, to estimate, 
 though imperfectly, the nature and di- 
 rection of the human evolution, and of 
 the aspects which mankind would be 
 likely to assume under such conditions 
 and environment. On the whole, we 
 should expect a certain degree of phys- 
 ical degeneration. That the climate of 
 India is effeminating in its effects on 
 man has been plainly demonstrated by 
 actual observation in modern times. It
 
 THE INDICA NS. RE SO URGES. 
 
 707 
 
 Is a general law that the subsidence into 
 agricultural life from the nomadic pur- 
 suit, with its accompanying excitements 
 of the chase and tribal warfare, exercises 
 a deleterious effect on the physical con- 
 stitution of man. It is a change from a 
 wider and freer and less toilsome mode 
 of activity, from a life of hazard and 
 wild excitements, to the more localized 
 and more laborious methods of the hus- 
 
 tending the activity of human life. 
 What may be called the science of diet 
 is still in its infancy. To importance of 
 
 no class of students is the food-supply in 
 
 ~ relation to race 
 
 subject of greater inter- character, 
 est than to those who are curious in his- 
 torical and ethnic inquiry. What is the 
 law of the maintenance of life by food? 
 What shall be eaten as most conducive 
 to strength, to longevity, to the support 
 
 ASPECTS OF INDIAN LIFE. REPOSE AT NOONDAY. Drawn by F. Regamey, from nature. 
 
 bandman. It is not meant that the ag- 
 ricultural life is without great value in 
 maintaining the physical vigor of those 
 who follow it, but the toil and tameness 
 which are inseparable therefrom are not 
 favorable to the highest development 
 and greatest vigor of the human frame. 
 We are here again on the very border 
 of that world-wide problem of the rela- 
 tive effect and value <3f the different 
 foods in sustaining the vigor and ex- 
 
 of all the virile energies of man ? What 
 may be known scientifically on this sub- 
 ject over and above that simple folklore 
 which the untutored experience and tra- 
 dition of human kind has transmitted to 
 our age? 
 
 Foods have been subjected to a scien- 
 tific classification. They are divided by 
 physiologists into hydrocarbons, carbohy- 
 drates, and nitrogenous foods ; and it is 
 now well ascertained that each of these
 
 708 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 classes of aliments has its particular 
 value and relation to the physical consti- 
 tution of man. The char- 
 
 Classification of 
 
 foods; the hy- actenstic of the hydrocar- 
 
 drocarbonates. -1-0.1 j 
 
 bons is the presence and 
 excess of oil. This generally exists in 
 the form of animal fats, though oil is 
 also a large product of the vegetable 
 kingdom. But the most concentrated 
 and characteristic development of this 
 food substance is in the fatty tissue of 
 animals. From the earliest ages men 
 have used this substance for the support 
 of life. It is, however, in the more rig- 
 orous climates that the appetency of the 
 human being for animal food of this de- 
 scription is most intense. There is a 
 law of natural selection which indicates 
 a diminishing quantity of the hydrocar- 
 bons as the human race spreads toward 
 the tropics. There is little or no nat- 
 ural appetite for animal oils in the 
 warmer climates. 
 
 The second class of foods are the car- 
 bohydrates. In these there is an ex- 
 The carbohy- cess of starch or sugar, 
 
 SconS?-* J' ust as in the hydrocarbons 
 tnte this class, there is an excess of oil. 
 
 The cereals and certain ground products, 
 such as the potato, may be taken as the 
 standard examples of the carbohydrate 
 foods. Rice is of this kind par excel- 
 lence. It will be seen at a glance that 
 the great products of the earth gener- 
 ally yield a high per cent of starch, and 
 in so far as the productive regions of 
 the globe lie within the temperate zones 
 and become more intense in productive 
 energy in the tropics, to that extent the 
 starch-bearing foods are prevalent in the 
 same regions. In general, the line be- 
 tween the hydrocarbon and the carbo- 
 hydrate aliments, upon which for the 
 most part all animated forms of ex- 
 istence are sustained on the earth, is 
 practically coincident with the line which 
 
 divides the animal from the vegetable 
 kingdom ; that is, the fat-bearing ani- 
 mals from the field products and ground 
 crops, which are starch-bearing. 
 
 The third variety includes the ni- 
 trogenous foods. All highly organized 
 tissue, whether animal or The nitrogenous 
 vegetable, contains a per- 
 centage of nitrogen. This plates, 
 is generally the fourth element in the 
 quadruple compounds which constitute 
 so large a part of the organic substances 
 of the material world. Nitrogen occurs 
 in all leguminous plants and grains, and 
 particularly in the muscular fibers of all 
 animals. It is a principal constituent of 
 "lean meat," its presence being as con- 
 stant and conspicuous in such fiber as is 
 carbon in the fats and oils. Among veg- 
 etable products all pulse grains, such as 
 peas and beans, are rich in the same 
 element. 
 
 Besides the three general classes of 
 foods here enumerated, there is a fourth 
 class, though scarcely distinct from the 
 others, in which certain valuable salts 
 are the meritorious element. These 
 are principally the phosphates of lime, 
 of potash, of soda, and of iron, without 
 which as constituents of human food 
 the nervous energy of the body can not 
 be long sustained. These salts are dis- 
 tributed in both the animal and the veg- 
 etable kingdoms, perhaps more plenti- 
 fully in the latter (?), and it is now a 
 well-known fact that the nervous vigor of 
 animals turns largely upon the percent- 
 age of the phosphates in the substances 
 upon which they feed. 
 
 Now it is the adjustment of the human 
 race to these different classes of foods, 
 
 as well as tO the different Race character 
 
 climates of the earth, that ? a ^Tthe 
 determines the race tend- kind of food, 
 ency of every people. This is said, first 
 of all, of the physical constitution which
 
 710 
 
 GREAT RACES OF JA-LYAY.VA 
 
 will be developed in a given environ- 
 ment, and afterwards of the modes of 
 activity and mental dispositions which 
 the given people will display. In a 
 country where muscular exertion is es- 
 sential to life and welfare, and where 
 man must brace himself stoutly against 
 the opposition of the elements must face 
 angry vicissitudes of climate and season, 
 the hardships of sterility, the obstacles 
 of heavy forests and oozy rivers with un- 
 determined channels there must needs 
 be a perpetual feeding upon those ele- 
 ments of nature which furnish the es- 
 sentials of human energy under such 
 conditions. Here it is that man must 
 fill himself with an abundance of solid 
 food. Under the action of an untutored 
 instinct at first and the discipline of 
 right reason afterwards, he slays the 
 living creatures and eats their tissues 
 and the fat. 
 
 It is in the nature of the hydrocarbon 
 foods to supply him with heat. That is 
 The office of the physiological office of 
 
 SuTandnl- a11 the oil-producing Sub- 
 
 trogenous foods, stances of the vegetable 
 kingdom, and particularly of the fat of 
 animals. By this means the superior 
 races feed the fires of life amid the 
 rigors of northern climates. There is 
 an aspect in which man may be viewed 
 as a living furnace. His stomach is a 
 firebox; and nothing that he can cast 
 therein flames like oil. Thus he warms 
 himself, and goes abroad unharmed 
 amid the terrors of the high latitudes, 
 where all forms of life not supported 
 like his own must inevitably perish. 
 But he not only feeds himself with oil. 
 If he is in a region where active exertion 
 is demanded, where the excitements of 
 the chase, the adventures of the wide 
 campaign, the struggle with the obdu- 
 racy of physical nature, and particularly 
 the flaming excitements of war call out 
 
 his energies, he must support his mus- 
 cular system with an abundant supply 
 of nitrogenous foods. Hence he falls 
 upon and devours the dry meats and the 
 fresh tissues of slain animals, and from 
 this source builds up anew the broken 
 structure of his own muscles, exhausted 
 by toil and strain. 
 
 The kind of activity contemplated 
 under the stimulus of foods like those 
 we have here described is in what relation 
 not the activity of mere ^?E*. 
 industry. There may be uraiiy used, 
 long continued assiduity of application 
 to industrial pursuits without that kind 
 of muscular destruction, without that 
 combustion of the hydrocarbons, which 
 is here delineated. The agricultural 
 life in its milder aspects does not demand 
 the high feeding that is an essential in 
 heroic endeavor. It requires rather a 
 certain steady force, such as is gener- 
 ated from the carbohydrate elements. 
 All agricultural countries fall to the use 
 of grains and vegetables, and to a cer- 
 tain extent abandon animal food. In 
 proportion as the country lies well to the 
 south, the relinquishment of the hydro- 
 carbons will be more complete, and food 
 will be almost exclusively drawn from 
 the field, the orchard, and the garden. 
 
 These carbohydrates are the producers 
 of force. The starch foods taken into 
 the human constitution Effects of such 
 pass by metamorphosis in- *%* 
 to sugar and from sugar tion - 
 into oil. In the last named form they 
 are consumed. He who demands simple 
 working energy without regard to the 
 w r aste of his muscular tissue will turn 
 instinctively to the cereals and fruits. 
 Ultimately this tendency lands on rice 
 and potatoes. In countries where nature 
 brings forth abundantly of the cereals, 
 where all ground crops are plentiful and 
 fruits abundant, there will be an inevi-
 
 712 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIXD. 
 
 table shrinkage of tJic muscular parts of 
 all animals. Man subsisting on such a 
 food will become assiduous in his ap- 
 plication, even persistent in his pursuits. 
 He may be lithe and active, supple- 
 jointed and quick in movement, but he 
 will be essentially weak in his skeleton 
 and muscular structure. 
 
 Here we have the fundamental condi- 
 tions which have divided the Aryan race 
 The Hindu i?ody in India from the Iranians 
 
 the result of the _ j from the oreat races 
 
 long discipline an( 
 
 of nature. o f the West. The Hindu 
 
 body is the result of a long discipline in 
 
 HINDU JEWELER AT WORK. 
 Drawn by A. de Neuville. 
 
 the hands of nature. It has been con- 
 stituted under the enervating influences 
 of a semitropical or wholly tropical cli- 
 mate, combined with the results of the 
 substitution of the carbohydrates for the 
 hydrocarbons and nitrogenous foods of 
 the great northern peoples. , 
 
 As the man is individually, so is his 
 tribe, his nation, his race. 
 
 Same laws hold 
 
 of the race as of India is not wanting in the 
 
 the man. - . 1 f . _ 
 
 display of active and per- 
 sistent industry, but the industry it- 
 self is as feeble as it is persistent. The 
 
 tremendous energies displayed by some 
 of the Western nations in their mas- 
 terful struggle with an adverse envi- 
 ronment in subordinating the forces of 
 nature, in organizing the astounding ap- 
 paratus of commerce, in planting political 
 dominion even at the distance of thou- 
 sands of miles from its central source, 
 are set in vivid and exalted contrast 
 with the timid and effeminate exer 
 tions peculiar to the same stock of 
 men as they have grown into mere 
 suppleness under the influences of the 
 Indian sun and the enfeebling tenden- 
 cy of the starch- 
 bearing foods. 
 
 ."' /, ' ; One must needs 
 
 travel through the 
 Indian kingdoms 
 to be properly im- 
 pressed with the 
 physical character 
 of the people. The 
 high-caste Brah- 
 mans, especially 
 in the north, have 
 preserved to some 
 extent the fine 
 stature and man- 
 ly bearing of their 
 Aryan fore- 
 fathers ; but as a 
 rule, the people 
 
 are not only low, but slender. They are 
 weak-muscled, and have weakness of the 
 nothing left of that ag- ? 
 gressive physical force and climate, 
 which the old stock possessed in its an- 
 cestral home and which has been so 
 strongly developed in the Indo-Euro- 
 pean s of the West. It is claimed that 
 Hindu laborers are as industrious as any 
 in the world. Their assiduity can not 
 be denied, but assiduity is not strength. 
 The race is weak. It lacks in courage 
 and audacity. It has fallen into a
 
 THE INDICANS. RESOURCES. 
 
 713 
 
 passive condition which has in it neither 
 power nor progress. 
 
 It is held by a certain class of think- 
 ers that no people can ever be pow- 
 Ethmc life the erful and progressive 
 
 Joint product of . ? 
 
 subjective and whose principal SllbsiSt- 
 
 objective condi- . . -, ,-, 
 
 ns. ence is on nee and other 
 
 starch-bearing- products. This is look- 
 ing at the problem of life as merely a 
 physical phenomenon. It does not take 
 into consideration those other elements 
 which we have previously discussed. It 
 is sufficient to repeat that a race of men 
 as it presents itself in modern times is the 
 Joint product of two principal forces, one 
 of which is subjective or instinctive in 
 the race itself, and the other an objective, 
 or reactionary physical force, including 
 the elements of climate, food, and shel- 
 ter. The Hindus have been thus evolved 
 from the old prehistoric condition in 
 which we beheld them in their Iranian 
 homestead and in their migrations to 
 the East. They have been carried for- 
 ward on the line of race development by 
 the force of instincts which have deter- 
 mined in large measure their mental 
 and moral characteristics, and by phys- 
 ical agencies which have given to the 
 race its visible aspect and character. 
 
 Among the other physical conditions 
 
 that have modified the race constitution 
 
 of the Hindus may be men- 
 
 Precious stones 
 
 in relation to tioned the peculiar min- 
 
 race character. 1 /? .. 1 T 
 
 erals of the country. In 
 ancient times, and to a limited extent at 
 the present day, India is the country of 
 precious stones. Besides the usual de- 
 posits of the metals which provoked at a 
 very early day a considerable degree of 
 skill in metallurgy, the diamond mines 
 and other deposits of those rare stones 
 which have been classified as precious 
 have attracted the cupidity and excited 
 the pride of the Hindu race. Without 
 diamonds and other gems of great value 
 
 M. Vol. 146 
 
 such a thing as Oriental magnificence 
 could hardly exist. Barbaric state, such 
 as Eastern monarchs in the Middle Ages 
 and even in modern times are wont to 
 maintain and which constitutes so large 
 an element in personal despotism, could 
 hardly continue without the blaze of 
 precious stones. Indeed, no civilized 
 society in the world has as yet freed it- 
 self from the illusion of diamonds. The 
 name of Golconda, the old capital of the 
 Deccan, has passed into the literature of 
 all nations as a synonym for that kind 
 of splendor which blazes from precious 
 stones. 
 
 True it is that recent investiga- 
 tions have destroyed a part of the tra- 
 ditional glory possessed by Golconda the 
 
 this city as the native place g^ 
 of diamonds, " but it was stone-cutting, 
 nevertheless the greatest seat of gem- 
 cutting and precious stone work known 
 in the Middle Ages, and perhaps in the 
 history of the human race. Not without 
 its effect upon the character of the Hin- 
 dus as a people was the gathering, the 
 wearing, the exhibition, and the com. 
 merce in precious stones. All this im- 
 parted much of the Oriental character to 
 Indian civilization. The nabob of to- 
 day has many traits which depend, if 
 not for their existence, at least for their 
 manifestation, on the presence in his 
 country of precious mines, with the 
 treasures of which he maintains his 
 grandeur and pride. It was this form 
 of barbaric magnificence which contrib- 
 uted to Milton's pictured page one of his 
 gorgeous images: 
 
 " High on a throne of royal state which far 
 Outshone the wealth of Ormus and of Ind." 
 
 The attention of the reader has been 
 called to the fact that iron is the last of 
 the great metals now in use to be discov- 
 ered and extracted from the matrix.
 
 714 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 The forbidding and refractory character 
 of the ore impeded the manufacture of 
 iron until long after the other metals 
 
 the most useful of the metals. Iron 
 mines abound in all parts of India. 
 There is scarcely a district between the 
 
 DIAMOND MINE OF PUNNAH. Drawn by Emile Bayard. 
 
 that exist in the native state had been 
 brought out and employed 
 
 The working of . . r * 
 
 iron originated in the arts. It was in this 
 ia -'j^ land of India that the Ar- 
 
 yan race first succeeded in mastering the 
 difficulties in the way and brought forth 
 
 mountains of Assam and the southern 
 parts of Madras in which mines are not 
 abundant. The ore is purer than that 
 of almost any other region in the earth. 
 It is this circumstance, together with the 
 antiquity and ingenuity of the race, that
 
 THE INQICANS. RESOURCES. 
 
 715 
 
 has made India the first country of the 
 world in which iron has been manufac- 
 tured. 
 
 The indigenous method of smelting 
 the ore is still preserved. The very 
 Method of same processes which were 
 
 excScfof employed at the beginning 
 product. of the historical era are 
 
 still in vogue. The great drawback 
 upon the success of the method employed 
 is the wasteful consumption of 
 charcoal. Where iron is smelted 
 in the open air there must be high 
 heat, long preserved, with the 
 consequent large consump- 
 tion of fuel. From time im- 
 memorial the native races of 
 
 appear that this metal was in use before 
 this time. From India the knowledge 
 of the processes of smelting the ore, and 
 the superiority of the metal thus ob- 
 tained over every other employed in the 
 arts, was in course of time recognized 
 even to the extreme limits of Europe. 
 
 Copper mines are also frequent in In- 
 dia. The best of all are found in the 
 skirts of the Himalayas, in the hill-coun- 
 try lying eastward of 
 Kumaon. The manu- 
 facture of copper has 
 remained to the pres- 
 ent day in the hands 
 of the natives. The 
 region where the ore 
 is abundant is almost 
 
 COPPER VESSELS OF HINDU WORKMANSHIP.-Drawn by Schmidt, from the originals. 
 
 India have succeeded in producing one 
 of the purest and best articles of 
 wrought iron known to men. Since 
 the creation of the East Indian em- 
 pire, much foreign capital has been 
 expended in establishing works and col- 
 lieries in the country; and modern sci- 
 ence applied to the problem of extracting 
 the ore has greatly increased the quan- 
 tity, but not the quality, of the metal. 
 It was after the incoming of the Aryan 
 population into India that the manufac- 
 ture of iron was discovered. It does not 
 
 Mining of cop- 
 The per and method 
 ., , of manufacture. 
 
 worked by 
 
 inaccessible, and the capital of the West 
 has not yet made its way 
 into the country, 
 deposits are 
 the miners of Nepal, according to 
 the methods which have become tra- 
 ditional through lapse of time. In 
 many districts old "abandoned copper 
 mines are found, indicating the antiquity 
 of the knowledge of copper in india. 
 The process of working is primitrffe and 
 simple. Holes are carried into the earth, 
 following the vagaries of the deposit,
 
 716 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 until the region is burrowed as if gigan- 
 tic conies or rabbits had selected the place 
 for their cities. When the ore is taken 
 out it is pounded up with an iron sledge 
 and smelted on the spot of its delivery. 
 
 It is not needed that the lead mines of 
 
 the Himalayas and the Punjab should 
 
 be described. Tin is found 
 
 The Indian lead 
 
 mines; antimony in Burmah, where the ore 
 
 and petroleum. 
 
 per cent of pure metal. The mines are 
 worked by the Chinese, with whom all 
 improvement is innovation. Antimony is 
 found in the hill-countries of the Punjab, 
 and also in Mysore. In Burmah rich 
 deposits of petroleum have been discov- 
 ered, and the annual yield in the hands 
 of European enterprise has risen to eleven 
 thousand tons. In the Punjab the petro- 
 leum wells are managed as a branch of 
 the public works. 
 
 The river beds of India are generally 
 laid with a nodular form of limestone. 
 Distribution of This rock has subserved 
 
 fu?t n abie SO for n0t tne usual Proses from 
 pottery. the earliest ages. At the 
 
 present time it is taken up and em- 
 ployed in large quantities in macadamiz- 
 ing roadbeds. In the Khasia hills in 
 Assam there are limestone quarries from 
 which building material has been im- 
 memorially taken. In Bankura, also, 
 
 there are valuable ledges of the same 
 stone. The lower valley of the Ganges 
 has suffered the same inconvenience as 
 did that of the Euphrates and Tigris 
 after their descent to the alluvial plain. 
 In the Ganges valley there is no lime- 
 stone, nor indeed any adequate building 
 materials. The soil, moreover, is not 
 suitable for the manufacture of either 
 bricks or pottery. Since the domination 
 of Great Britain was established in 
 India, pottery works have been built in 
 Bardwan, but these are devoted only to 
 the manufacture of drainage pipes and 
 the coarser form of stoneware. 
 
 In all the vast upland region between 
 the two principal rivers of India, build- 
 ing stone is abundant. In Rajputana 
 that pink marble out of which the old 
 temple and palace of Agra were reared 
 is found. In Godavery 
 
 Quarries of mar- 
 
 and Narbada sandstone bie, slate, and 
 abounds, and Southern In- 
 dia is rich in granite. Since the incoming 
 of European capital the slate quarries 
 have been opened, also mines of mica 
 and talc. Finally, the hills of Orissa 
 and Chuta-Nagpur abound in a variety 
 of indurated potstone, out of which 
 vessels of utility and others of ornament 
 are manufactured with that skill for 
 which the art of India is famous. 
 
 XLI. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 
 
 HEN a race of men 
 has long occupied a 
 land so varied in its 
 resources and physical 
 character as India, it 
 is natural, inevitable, 
 that there shall be a 
 diverse ethnic development. The peo- 
 ple of one part of the country will be 
 
 formed upon conditions different from 
 those in another. In the Diverse develop. 
 
 ment follows 
 
 case of a stock so conserva- long occupancy 
 
 ,. ., 1-1 11 inwidecoun- 
 
 tive as that which peopled tries . 
 India, the diversity of social forms and 
 of ethnic character would be strongly 
 marked. After the settled estate had 
 once prevailed among the tribes, each 
 would develop on its own lines and reach
 
 THE INDICANS. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 
 
 717 
 
 a different result. The absorption of 
 the aboriginal population would greatly 
 contribute also to the divergent tend- 
 
 Tfft *nu*M ; 
 forifr ^i ^ 
 
 SPECIMEN OF SANSKRIT 
 
 ency. In a preliterary age dialectic 
 tendencies would shoot out over the sur- 
 face like growing vines, and in course of 
 time the inhabitants of one district 
 would no longer understand the vernac- 
 ular of another. 
 
 In India these dialectic departures 
 were all made from the common linguis- 
 Sanskritthe tic form called Sanskrit. 
 original of the j t was that sacre( } primitive 
 
 Hindu Ian- * 
 
 guages. language which grew to 
 
 maturity of grammatical form and into 
 a fixed vocabulary on the tongues of the 
 Vedic poets. The speech once established 
 in structure and phraseology in the 
 sacred hymns would no longer suffer 
 inflection, no longer present the phe- 
 nomena of growth. The Old Aryan 
 tongue became crystalized in the Vedas. 
 It was Sanskrdta, the " perfect speech." 
 And to speak the truth, among languages 
 developed into literary form by the 
 genius of man, only the Greek is able to 
 compete in the perfection of its structure 
 and methods with the old Sanskrit as it 
 was uttered two thousand years before 
 our era by the Vedic bards. 
 
 This old Sanskrit literature has dis- 
 seminated through all the Aryan tongues 
 of India a common element to which we 
 may give the name of Hindi, the lan- 
 Hindicorre- guage of the Hindus. This 
 
 spends to the 
 
 Latin stage in Hindic element in the 
 
 Western devel- ,. TT . , 
 
 cpment. tongues of Hindustan is 
 
 much like the Latin element in the Ro- 
 mance languages of Western Europe 
 and South America. As the scholar 
 
 wanders through France and Italy, 
 through Spain and Portugal, through 
 Wallachia and Brazil, he sees and hears 
 evermore the movement and rhythm of 
 the old Latin tongue out of which the 
 vernaculars of all these people have 
 grown into literary forms, diverse among 
 themselves, but common in a single ori- 
 gin. So also with the Hindic element in 
 the languages of India. 
 
 As are the languages, so are the peo- 
 ples. Perhaps the first and most dis- 
 tinct ethnic division of the Cashmerians 
 
 Indie race is the Cashmeri- 
 ans. They are the best 
 representatives of the early Indicans, and 
 through them the clearest retrospective 
 glance may be had at the race character 
 of the original Aryans who peopled the 
 Punjab. Only in one respect do the 
 Cashmerians fail best of all to represent 
 and reflect the ancient and essential 
 character of the Indie branch of the Ar- 
 yan family of men. In religion they 
 
 SACRED INSCRIPTION FROM THE VEDA. 
 
 have largely apostatized from Brahman- 
 ism and accepted the faith of the Arabian 
 prophet. They have thus become in-
 
 718 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 fected on the religious and linguistic 
 side of their development by foreign in- 
 fluences deduced from the Arabian des- 
 ert, from Islam, from Shem. 
 
 The Cashmerians are the most north- 
 erly division of the Hindu race, being 
 above the inhabitants of the Punjab. 
 They have developed their own tongues, 
 their own manners, their own institu- 
 tions, having, of course, a common basis 
 with the other Hindu races. Many of 
 
 ft? 
 
 afar, 
 
 VT? 
 
 VARIANT FORMS OF SANSKRIT. 
 t . Hindi ; 2. Punjabi. 
 
 them have retained the old faith of the 
 Brahmans. 
 
 Perhaps the climate of Cashmere has 
 Climate and en- been more favorable to the 
 SSSSfST maintenance of the original 
 race integrity, character of the race than 
 in any other district of India. The range 
 of the thermometer does not reach above 
 eighty-five degrees F. at noon in sum- 
 mer time. The heat, however, is op- 
 pressive, owing to the stillness of the 
 summer air. In winter the temperature 
 sinks much below the freezing point, and 
 snow is abundant. The conditions are 
 such as to favor physical perfection. The 
 Cashmerians are not only the handsom- 
 est of the Indian races, but are fairly 
 esteemed among the peoples of the West. 
 The men are tall, sinewy, and robust. 
 It is conceded that the complexion of the 
 women is one of the best, if not the fair- 
 
 est, in the world, and the female features 
 possess many other elements of beauty. 
 The people of Cashmere are noted for 
 their gayety of demeanor. They are 
 fond of pleasures. Music 
 
 Intellectual and 
 
 and dancing are the preva- social life of the 
 lent amusements, but liter- Cashmerians - 
 ature, especially in the form of poetry, 
 is cultivated. The Cashmerians have 
 obtained, and perhaps retained, one of 
 the worst reputations as it respects mor- 
 al character that any modern people of 
 like development has possessed withal. 
 Not that they are sunk in debasing vices. 
 Quite on the contrary, their manners 
 and social criteria are so high as to be 
 accepted even in the civilized countries 
 of the West. In respect to manners, the 
 Cashmerians may be properly styled the 
 French of India ; but they are the most 
 cunning, and perhaps the most avari- 
 cious of modern peoples, and their fame 
 for lying is infamous. Cashmere has 
 suffered to an unusual degree within the 
 present century by natural disasters and 
 the half-natural visitations of pestilence 
 and famine. The country is visited with 
 earthquakes ; and it has been estimated 
 that since the establishment of the Brit- 
 ish East Indian empire the population 
 of certain districts has been reduced to 
 one fourth of the original number. 
 
 The people of the Punjab lie in eth- 
 nic character close to those of Cashmere. 
 Indeed, there is no nat- points of di- 
 ural line of demarkation 
 between the two countries 
 either in geography or ethnic develop, 
 ment. Mohammedanism, however, has 
 not gained the ascendency in the one coun- 
 try as it has in the other, and the dialec- 
 tical difference between the language of 
 the Punjab and that of the Cashmerians 
 is sufficient to classify the peoples as dis- 
 tinct. The population numbers nearly 
 twenty million. The country is suffi-
 
 THE INDICANS. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 
 
 719 
 
 ciently irregular in outline to have pre- 
 served, as in Cashmere, many of the 
 original features of the Aryan race. In 
 both language and religion they lie 
 nearer to the primitive type than do the 
 Cashmerians. Not only have they re- 
 sisted the propagandism of Islam, but 
 they have a strong antipathy for the fol- 
 
 Next in order of the Indian popula- 
 tions may be mentioned the great race 
 of the Mahrattas. They are so called 
 from the Sanskrit name 
 Maharashtra, the ancient gS2SS 
 designation for the ' ' Great 
 Kingdom," or region. The country in- 
 habited by them extends from the Ara- 
 
 VIEW IN CASHMERE. VALLEY OF THE TIRTAN. Drawn by G. Vuillier, from a photograph by Bourne. 
 
 lowers of the Prophet, whom they despise 
 as aliens in faith and nationality. As the 
 original seat of the earliest Aryan in- 
 stitutions, the Punjab will ever remain 
 a field of interest for the ethnologist and 
 historian. It is, geographically speak- 
 ing, to the Aryan nations what Italy is 
 to Southern Europe the ancient seat 
 whence conquest spread and institution- 
 al forms were exported to foreign parts. 
 
 bian sea on the west to the Satpura moun- 
 tains in the north. It includes the 
 larger part of Western and Central 
 India. By this designation are covered 
 the provinces of Comean, Kandashesh, 
 Berar, the British Deccan, half of the 
 Nizam's Deccan, and a part of Nagpur. 
 Within- the limits here defined, the 
 Mahratta population numbers about 
 twelve million. Considered as an eth-
 
 ASPECTS OF CASHMERIAN LIFE.-DANcmo GIRL OF SERINAGUR. Drawn W Kroilt BavaM
 
 THE INDICANS. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 
 
 721 
 
 nic term, Mahratta is not definitive. 
 Neither is it the name for a particular 
 Extent of Mali- social caste or a given re- 
 
 SStSKS: % ion - Jt is rather one of 
 
 guage. those wide terms which 
 
 history demands in the definition of a 
 race somewhat composite in ethnic ele- 
 ments, and even diverse in religious and 
 social qualities. Still the diversity is not 
 sufficient to warrant a division into 
 separate tribes. The common tie which 
 binds the several peoples living within 
 the regions defined above is language. 
 They speak the Mahratti, one of the 
 most widespread of the modern Indian 
 tongues. In common with the other 
 Indie languages, it is a dialectical form 
 of Hindi, differing only from Hindu- 
 stani as French differs from Italian. 
 Though the tribes of Mahrattas are 
 somewhat distinct in the different prov- 
 inces, they are all true Indicans. We 
 have Mahratta Brahmans, Mahratta 
 Rajputs, and Mahratta Kumbis for the 
 names of the several castes, all Mah- 
 rattas, but having nonintercourse with 
 each other, from the same prejudices 
 which prevail in other parts of India. 
 
 In so far as the Mahratta race has 
 fallen under the dominion of Great Brit- 
 ain, as in the Deccan, it 
 
 Variation in 
 
 character from has preserved to a consider- 
 
 foreign impact. ^ ^^ ^ features Q j 
 
 the original stock from which it is 
 descended; but in the Nizam's Deccan 
 the people have yielded to the Moham- 
 medan pressure, and to that extent have 
 taken the character of the Islamites. In 
 other districts the race is comparatively 
 pure. Of these, Kolhpur, in the South- 
 ern Deccan, is perhaps the best example. 
 The states of. Sinde, Indore, and a 
 part of Gujerat are nominally native, 
 but have been considerably subjected to 
 foreign influences. The native Mahratta 
 princes and the attaches of their barbaric 
 
 courts are Mahrattas, but a large part 
 of the people are Hindus from other 
 regions. 
 
 The Mahratta Brahmans may be named 
 as the best exemplars of the qualities and 
 character of the Brahmanic Mahratta Brah- 
 caste in all India. In ^p^of 1 ^' 
 physical, intellectual, and Hindus, 
 moral development they are Brahmans at 
 the best estate. The traveler can but be 
 impressed with the serene countenance, 
 the majestic walk, the lithe, straight 
 figure, the high forehead, and features 
 regular almost Grecian in outlines of 
 these leading representatives of the an- 
 
 , rR 
 
 SPECIMEN OF MAHRATTI. 
 
 cient priestly order. The British gov- 
 ernment has found them the most able 
 and energetic of all the natives of the 
 empire ; and he who visits India curious 
 for instruction relative to the language, 
 literature, and tradition preserved in the 
 Sanskrit books, will find the Mahratta 
 Brahmans to be the best of all his sources 
 of information. 
 
 All of the castes are represented among 
 the Mahrattas. The Kshatriyas, or the 
 Rajputs, are not numer- 
 
 Jr . Thelo-west 
 
 ous, and seem to maintain a classes of in- . 
 
 . , dican society. 
 
 rather precarious existence 
 between the two preponderating castes 
 of Brahmans and Sudras. The latter, 
 lowest of the four great strata in which 
 Indian society is divided lowest with 
 the exception only of the Pariahs, or serf 
 caste, whose business it is to handle the 
 dead have preserved so many features 
 of the aborigines and of the Scythians, 
 who on several occasions have invaded
 
 722 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 the country, as to constitute them almost 
 a distinct race. Indeed, an ethnic analy- 
 sis would show them to possess a com- 
 paratively slight admixture of Aryan 
 blood. But the Sudras of the Mahratta 
 region, as in other parts of India, have 
 conformed so much to the structure of 
 the dominant castes as to be classified 
 
 are said to be exceedingly boorisn 
 in manners, and to have the looks of 
 clowns. As compared with the inhab- 
 itants of the Punjab and the Cashmeri- 
 ans, the Sudra class of Mahrattas are 
 physically weak and mentally inferior. 
 They have vigor and tenacity without 
 strength. They are essentially a race of 
 
 GROUP OF MAHRATTAS TYPES. 
 
 with them as a branch of the common 
 family. 
 
 The contrast in features and person 
 between the Sudras and the Mahratta 
 contrasts and Brahmans is sufficiently 
 SB anT f striking. The Sudra coun- 
 Mahrattas. tenance is wanting in all 
 those features of elevation which are 
 possessed by the superior caste. They 
 are small in person, though in common 
 with most Indian races they are lithe, 
 active, wiry, and able to endure. They 
 
 mountaineers, and have in common with 
 that class of people in every country of 
 the world the qualities of courage and 
 independence. They have but a slight 
 social or political organization in their 
 native places ; but they have submitted 
 to the discipline of the empire, and under 
 the command of English officers have 
 become an excellent soldiery. In the 
 pursuits of life they are herdsmen, cattle 
 raisers, drivers of stock and vehicles, 
 rather than husbandmen or tillers of the
 
 THE INDICANS. ETHNIC CHARACTERISTICS. 
 
 723 
 
 soil. They have some skill as weavers 
 and manufacturers of armor, but have 
 not otherwise distinguished themselves 
 in the practical arts. 
 Geographically 
 speaking, India and 
 Hindustan are coex- 
 tensive, identical. 
 In a certain popular 
 sense Hindus and 
 Indians are convert- 
 ible terms ; but if the 
 meaning of Hindus 
 be determined by 
 linguistic evidence, 
 we shall find that 
 not all Indians are 
 Hindus. Hindu- 
 stani, or Urdu, is a 
 dialect of that me- 
 diaeval Hindi which 
 is the term for the 
 second origin of all 
 the Indie languages, 
 as Sanskrit was the 
 original root. Hindi 
 is to Hindustani as 
 the old Langue d'Oil 
 is to French. Again, 
 Hindustani is only 
 one of the seven 
 Aryan languages 
 spoken in Northern 
 India. The other 
 six are the Punjabi, 
 the Sindhi, the Gu- 
 jarati, the Mahratti, 
 the Bangali, and the 
 Oriya. So if we reck- 
 on as Hindus only 
 those whose vernacular is Hindustani, we 
 Ethnic and lin- shall find them occupying a 
 If U ;S C H7ndu nS territory of about two hun- 
 peoples. dred and fifty thousand 
 
 square miles, reaching from the Gandak 
 on the east to the Sutlej on the west, 
 
 and from the Himalayas to the Vindhya 
 range. 
 
 It will already have become clear to 
 
 PEASANTS OF THE DOAB TYPES. 
 Drawn by Einile Bayard, from a photograph. 
 
 the mind of the reader that generaliza- 
 tions with regard to peo- Difficulty of gen. 
 pies so widely dispersed SSSKSf 
 and so differently developed populations, 
 as those of India are wellnigh impossible. 
 Beginning with differences of person
 
 724 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 and running through the whole gamut 
 of human attributes, there is. so great 
 diversity that only a few general out- 
 lines of the Hindu character can be pre- 
 sented with anything like accuracy. In 
 
 f 
 
 if 
 
 ft *t 
 
 ' % 
 
 $ ff . 
 
 f 
 
 
 
 i TC ftrg^ WRT f% 
 
 
 SPECIMEN PAGE OF HINDI BOOK. 
 
 mere physical characteristics the gener- 
 alization is especially difficult. Personal 
 descriptions of the Hindus are as old as 
 the first contact of the Greek race with 
 that remote region of the world. The 
 astute observers such as Nearchus 
 
 who followed the army of Alexander, or 
 rather constituted a part of it, in the 
 great campaign into the valley of the 
 Indus, were as shrewd in their kind and 
 hardly less fertile in descriptive ability 
 than were the savants who ac- 
 companied Napoleon on his 
 invasion of Egypt. 
 
 The results were similar in 
 both instances. Macedonia in 
 the one case and France in the 
 
 Other Was en- Brahmans and 
 Sudras repre- 
 
 riched with a sent extremes 
 - . of Hindu devel- 
 
 great store of in- O pment. 
 formation drawn from the old 
 and abandoned mines of the 
 East. The Hindus of to-day 
 are the same in personal ap- 
 pearance as they were in the 
 days when they were described 
 by the invading Greeks. This 
 view is more true of the Brah- 
 mans than of the lower castes. 
 The representations in the old 
 Indian sculpture preserve the 
 identical figure, the form, the 
 features, and much of the ap- 
 parel of the modern descend- 
 ant of the Old Aryans. The 
 Hindus, then, are of middle 
 size. From this stature the 
 Brahmans depart in one direc- 
 tion and the Sudras in an- 
 other. That is, the Brahmans 
 are fully up to or beyond the 
 average height, while the Su- 
 dras and other lower caste peo- 
 ples are below that standard 
 much below it. Ethnogra- 
 phers have estimated the aver- 
 age height of the Hindus, considered as 
 a race, at one hundred and sixty-three 
 centimeters, or sixty-four inches in 
 English measure. This, perhaps, is a 
 little above the average of the Japa- 
 nese.
 
 726 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 Sus ; the** 
 color - 
 
 The bodily organs of the Hindu are 
 symmetrical, but light. The limbs are 
 Bodily charac- often delicate, so slender 
 ^deed as to suggest weak- 
 ness according to the stal- 
 wart Western criterion. As the traveler 
 passes from the plains into the hill- 
 countries, however, he comes upon more 
 vigorous tribes. In Rajputana, and other 
 districts similarly situated, the average 
 height is greater and the bodily weight 
 and strength are augmented. The com- 
 plexion varies from almost white, 
 through dark yellow, to bronze, or even 
 to a sooty black. The last-named color 
 is always indicative of foreign admix- 
 ture, the absorption of that Old Dravid- 
 ian stock which contributed the abo- 
 rigines. There is a general intensifica- 
 tion of the skin pigment as we proceed 
 from the north to the south, from the 
 mountain spurs to the burning coasts of 
 Southern India. To the latter influence, 
 that of climate, some ethnologists have 
 been disposed to attribute the whole 
 variation of color. It is true that among 
 the Dravidians themselves, that is, the 
 old population, so far as it is preserved 
 in anything like ethnic purity, consider- 
 able diversities of color appear. Some 
 Dravidian women are said to be almost 
 white, but on the whole the race is 
 
 dark-hued, so much so as to have fur- 
 nished the larger part of the intenser 
 color to the southern divisions of the 
 Aryan population. 
 
 The Hindus have preserved the 
 straight or wavy and glossy black hair 
 which the Old Aryans 
 
 Special features 
 brought down from the of head and 
 
 highlands. The abundant count 
 beard is also well preserved in the 
 descendants of the ancient stock. The 
 habit of the country is to shave, except 
 as to the upper lip, and tonsure of the 
 head is common with the men, only a 
 few curls being preserved at the poll 
 and on the temples. Classified by the 
 shape of the skull, the Hindus are meso- 
 cephalic; that is, the head is medium 
 between the long-skull and the short- 
 skull type of cranial development. The 
 face is oval. The forehead is open, and 
 indicative of good perceptions. It is 
 rare to see in India a contracted and 
 corrugated brow. Hindu eyes are large, 
 dark colored, brown, or black. The 
 eyebrows are curved into two arches. 
 The nose is rather after the pattern 
 called Roman, having not infrequently 
 the aquiline contour which gives an im- 
 perious expression to the countenance. 
 But this haughty feature is developed 
 principally among the Brahmans. 
 
 XLII. ARCHITECTURE, MANNERS, Gov 
 
 ERNMENT. 
 
 F we look at the objec- 
 tive forms which are 
 the expression of the 
 ideal life of the Hin- 
 dus, we shall find much 
 of interest some 
 things to admire. 
 Doubtless the most conspicuous fact in 
 which the ideal life of man is expressed 
 
 is architecture. It stands, as we have 
 seen, in .the triple category of necessities, 
 the other two being food and clothing; 
 but inasmuch as man is more than an 
 animal, his shelter is more than a house. 
 From the mere physical fact of shelter, 
 the abode of the human race rises rap- 
 idly into higher forms ; and elegance is 
 added to necessary structure.
 
 THE INDICANS. ARCHITECTURE. 
 
 727 
 
 The Hindus have been immemorially 
 noted for the extreme elaboration and ex- 
 travagant taste exhibited in their build- 
 
 India. The style in general is Oriental. 
 Flat roofs are the prevailing form, with 
 projecting balconies and verandas. The 
 
 INDIAN ARCHITECTURE FLAT-ROOF STRUCTURE. BAZAAR OF KHOJA SYND. Drawn by H. Clerget. 
 
 ings ; and the same is true of their plastic 
 arts. The traveler must needs feel him- 
 self in the western twilight of the Orient 
 as he begins to scan the architecture of 
 
 name of the latter is from the Hindu 
 vocabulary, and both the fact and the 
 word have been carried into all Western 
 nations. In connection with the Hindu
 
 728 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 residence is nearly always found a gar- 
 den, and in this is displayed the same kind 
 Extreme eiabo- of elaborate taste which 
 find in the permanent 
 architecture of the coun- 
 try. The arbor, the trellis, the curious 
 
 mndu a f rcJi e tec. 
 ture - 
 
 INDIAN ARCHITECTURE ELABORATION OF ORNAMENT GOPURAM. 
 Drawn by F. Regamey, from the original. 
 
 grotto, and many other parts of the gar- 
 dener's art are only the details of the 
 larger architectural art which has been 
 developed by the Indian builders. 
 
 It is in the nature of warm climates to 
 
 put the people much out of doors. The 
 same fact gives lightness to all classes 
 of structure ; but in a coun- Lightness of 
 try subject to storms, $, 
 strength as well as light- outdoor life, 
 ness must be consulted. Of the common 
 
 and low - caste 
 Hindus, the 
 houses are plain 
 and simple in 
 design. In these 
 the idea of shel- 
 ter is predom- 
 inant over what 
 in the higher 
 grades of soci- 
 ety becomes or- 
 namentati o n 
 and elegance. It 
 should be said, 
 however, that 
 the style of liv- 
 ing among the 
 rich, even Brah- 
 mans of the 
 highest rank, is 
 more simple 
 than am o ng 
 Western peoples 
 of like wealth 
 and magnificent 
 tastes. 
 
 The ancient 
 architecture and 
 sculpture of In- 
 dia may almost 
 take rank with 
 that of Egypt, 
 if not for abun- 
 dance, at least 
 for majesty. It 
 
 is not the place to give an extended 
 account of the old temples 
 
 r . The isle and 
 
 of the country, but an il- cavern of 
 
 - - Elephanta. 
 
 lustration may be drawn, 
 
 once for all, from the famous isle and
 
 THE INDICANS. ARCHITECTURE. 
 
 729 
 
 cavern of Elephanta. This island is 
 situated about seven miles from Bom- 
 bay. Within it are found the remains 
 of those celebrated Hindu sculptures 
 and excavations which have preserved 
 to us the best notion of the ancient 
 art of the race. Near the shore stands 
 a colossal statue of the elephant from 
 which the name Elephanta was given 
 
 .Unfortunately, many of the effigies of 
 Elephanta have been mutilated or de- 
 stroyed by the Portuguese vandals and 
 the Mohammedan zealots of later times. 
 Some of the statues, however, have been 
 tolerably well preserved. 
 
 f Effigies of th-> 
 
 In the center of the cavern Hindu gods in 
 
 is the colossal bust of the 
 
 Trimurti, or Hindu Trinity: Brahma, 
 
 MARRIAGE OF SIVA AND PARV ATI. -From the cave of Elephanta. 
 
 to the island by the Portuguese navi- 
 gators. A short distance from the huge 
 effigy is the entrance to the cavern. 
 The same is about sixty feet in width 
 and eighteen feet high. The pillars of 
 support are cut out of the native rock. 
 In the sides of the cavern are hewn 
 many compartments which were dedi- 
 cated as shrines to the old Hindu gods. 
 
 M. Vol. i 47 
 
 Vishnu, and Siva. Some scholars, how- 
 ever, have in recent times decided that 
 the triune figure is not intended for 
 Brahma and Vishnu at all, but only to 
 express the threefold aspect of Siva, the 
 ' ' Destroyer. " The heads of the effigy are 
 six feet in height, and the features have 
 much of the majesty and repose peculiar 
 to the sphinxes of Egypt. Critics, how-

 
 THE INDICANS. ARCHITECTURE. 
 
 731 
 
 ever, have noted an unpleasing expres- 
 sion of the underlip, which seems to be 
 too animal or faun-like for the deity. 
 Egyptian analogies are also discoverable 
 in the headdresses, which are ornament- 
 ed. In the hand of one of the gods is a 
 cobra de capello, and on the cap are set 
 a human skull and an infant. Doubt- 
 less here we have an allegory of life and 
 death in the infant and the skull and of 
 the destroying agent by which the one 
 becomes the other, in the serpent. Siva 
 was the destroyer. Perhaps the cobra 
 was his principal abettor. 
 
 On either side of the Trimurti stands 
 the figure of a man leaning on a dwarf. 
 To the right is a cavity hollowed in the 
 wall, in which are a great number of 
 mythological figures, the principal one 
 being a double image of Siva and Par- 
 vati, an effigy half male and half female. 
 To the right also is the four-faced statue 
 of Brahma reclining on a lotus. It is 
 one of the rare images of the supreme 
 Hindu deity now preserved in India. 
 Perhaps there is no space of like dimen- 
 sions in the vaults, grottoes, or caverns 
 of the world of so great interest to the 
 antiquary as is the cave of Elephanta. 
 
 As a field for the study of Indian archi- 
 tecture in general, the district and city 
 Agra the best of Agra, in the Northwest 
 SilSTESi- provinces are, perhaps, 
 tecture. the best of all in the coun- 
 
 try. The remains of old-time splendor, 
 however, are not so ancient as the sculp- 
 tures just referred to. The city of Agra 
 is on the Jumna river, in latitude 
 27 n' north. It was the old native 
 capital of the province. Until 1803 it 
 was held by the Mahrattas, but at that 
 time was taken by the British army, un- 
 der Lord Lake. 
 
 Three structures within the city of 
 Agra are known for their architectural 
 beauty and grandeur. The first of these 
 
 is the old palace of the native princes. 
 It has a great court within, five hundred 
 feet by three hundred and 
 
 , . The old palace 
 
 seventy feet in dimensions, of the native 
 The approaches to the princes> 
 court are by arcades and gateways of the 
 greatest beauty and Oriental splendor. 
 The hall of the palace is two hundred 
 and eight feet by seventy-six feet in di- 
 mensions, and to this are adjoined two 
 smaller courts, one of which was former- 
 ly the private audience chamber of the 
 nabob and the other his harem. In Agra 
 also is the celebrated pearl mosque, the 
 most elegant specimen of Mohammedan 
 architecture in all India. The dimen- 
 sions of the ground plan are two hundred 
 and thirty-five by one hundred and nine- 
 ty feet. The court is a rectangle one 
 hundred and fifty-five feet square. The 
 courtyard is the center of interest. It is 
 wholly of white marble, from the pave- 
 ment to the dome. In design the pearl 
 mosque is similar to the mosque of Dehli. 
 The structure is noted for the absence of 
 elaboration. A single inscription from 
 the Koran, inlaid with black marble as a 
 frieze, is the principal piece of sculpture 
 in connection with the edifice. 
 
 But the most remarkable example of 
 the building skill of India is the great 
 Taj built in Agra by the character of the 
 Emperor Shah Jehan in 
 honor of his beautiful wife, Mahal. 
 Mumtaza Mahal. Here the empress and 
 himself are buried. The building is, 
 like the mosque, of white marble. It is 
 surmounted by four tall minarets. The 
 ground plan is a terrace, also of marble. 
 The whole parallelogram, including the 
 gardens and court, are eighteen hundred 
 and sixty feet by one thousand feet in di- 
 mensions. The approaches are by arcades 
 and magnificent gateways, the principal 
 of which measures one hundred and ten 
 feet in width by on hundred and forty
 
 732 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 feet in height. Through this the trav- 
 eler passes from the court to the garden. 
 The tomb proper stands on an elevated 
 platform eighteen feet in height. It is 
 faced in every part with white marble, 
 and is three hundred and thirteen feet 
 square. At each corner stands a mina- 
 ret one hundred and thirty-three feet in 
 height. The mausoleum is in the cen- 
 
 DRESS OF THE HINDUS PRINCESS OF AGRA. 
 
 ter on a marble platform. It is one hun- 
 dred and eighty-six feet square, but the 
 corners are cut off by sections thirty- 
 three feet in extent. Over the mausoleum 
 rises a dome fifty-eight feet in diameter 
 and eighty feet in height. It is doubtful 
 whether any other emperor and empress 
 who have ruled barbaric millions have 
 had a more splendid tomb. 
 
 The dress and personal ornaments of 
 the Hindus are now well known to West- 
 ern peoples. Story and pictorial art 
 
 have conspired to make familiar the 
 bodily vesture and decoration of the In- 
 dian races. The materials 
 
 . Dress and per- 
 
 Of fabrication for apparel sonal ornament! 
 11 of the Hindus. 
 
 are generally linen, cotton, 
 silk. The style of garment is Oriental. 
 The costume of the men and the women 
 differs in degree rather than in kind. 
 The High Brahmans wear drapery rather 
 than clothes. The Kshatriyas gather 
 their garments about them with a belt. 
 Everything is loosely worn. The Su- 
 dras, especially in the south, are but 
 slightly clad, a large part of the person 
 being exposed. In the schools and other 
 assemblies the upper part of the body 
 of the pupil is naked ; and in the house- 
 hold and on the streets there is much 
 exposure, but without vulgarity. 
 
 The dyeing of the hair and the beard 
 is a common adjunct to effect in dress. 
 It is customary to color red the nails 
 of the fingers and toes. The eyelashes 
 and eyebrows are dyed black with anti- 
 mony. The fan is much used by both 
 men and women, but not so universally 
 as in Japan. Ornaments are profuse. 
 Necklaces, bracelets, and earrings are 
 universal. Flowers and pearls are worn 
 in the hair. The ears and the septum of 
 the nostrils are pierced to receive jewels 
 and other pendant ornaments. Tattoo- 
 ing is but slightly practiced, but the 
 features are frequently painted with 
 marks and stripes across the brows, 
 between the eyes, and on the neck. 
 These marks constitute a kind of totem, 
 distinguishing one caste from another. 
 
 In India there is great diversity in the 
 manner of marriage. Each religion or 
 
 Superstition gives its Own Ceremonies of 
 
 inflection to the ceremony. 5^, 
 In one respect the usage woman, 
 is common, and that is the early age at 
 which the woman is marriageable. At 
 twelve or thirteen she is regarded as fit for
 
 MANNERS OF THE HINDUS. RECEPTION AT THE COURT OF THE BEGUM. Drawn by A. de Neuville.
 
 734 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 the wedded relation and for maternity. 
 The oldest ceremonial required that the 
 man take the woman by the hand and 
 walk around an altar with her. Perhaps 
 this still remains the fundamental idea 
 in the nuptial union. The woman after 
 marriage remains as she was before, a 
 dependent of man. There is here a con- 
 flict between the Old Aryan recognition 
 of the nobility, if not the equality, of 
 woman and the Oriental view which 
 holds her as a slave, a chattel. The 
 Hindu woman has much more respect 
 and honor than she of China, but is by 
 no means the equal of the man. She is 
 not wholly secluded in the house, but 
 may go forth after marriage. In gen- 
 eral, she is treated with respect. The 
 almost universal aboriginal usage of 
 giving presents to the bride's parents by 
 the husband, as in purchase of her, is 
 still maintained. It is in evidence that 
 polyandry was much in vogue in ancient 
 times, and polygamy is now frequent, 
 particularly in those provinces where 
 Islam is in the ascendant. The entrance 
 of strangers into acquaintance and com- 
 pany with Indian women is strictly in- 
 hibited, and it has been with great 
 difficulty that a knowledge of the manner 
 of life of the Hindu household has been 
 obtained by any alien. 
 
 The reader will have already perceived 
 the general distribution of the Hindus 
 _ f over the larger part of 
 
 Extent of race . 3 * 
 
 interfusion in India and their interfusion 
 
 Hindustan. . , , - ,_. 
 
 with other peoples. The 
 race has extended north, south, east, and 
 west, to the limits of the mountains and 
 the sea. In Nepal, in the very shadow 
 of the Himalayas, they are found associ- 
 ated with the Gurungs, the Magars, the 
 Murmis, and many other races. In 
 this region, however, it is the low-caste 
 Hindus rather than the Brahmans that 
 are mixed among the Nepalese. Further 
 
 on in Assam the census shows nearly 
 two million of Hindus, but they are, as 
 in Nepal, of the lower order. It appears 
 that Hinduism in this region made its 
 way first among the kings and nobility. 
 That is, the higher Assamese cultivated 
 Hinduism as a faith, but the great mass 
 of Hindus in Assam have been imported 
 as laborers, to work in the tea gardens 
 and in other pursuits of serfdom. 
 
 This peasant class has, nevertheless, 
 attained to a fair degree of home life 
 and competency. The Hindu popula- 
 tion has improved under 
 
 Particular fea- 
 
 British rule, and the char- tures of certain 
 acter of the people has been 
 greatly elevated since the last century. 
 The Assamese are not very much dis- 
 tinguished from the Bergalese and 
 Hindus in appearance. The person of 
 the former is shorter and more robust, 
 but the native is not so lithe and active 
 as the Hindu. As already remarked, 
 the Chinese type, that is the Thibeto- 
 Chinese, has infected all the races of 
 farther India, and the flat face, high 
 cheek bones, and general physiognomy 
 of the Assamese tells unmistakably the 
 story of an influence from beyond the 
 Himalayas. 
 
 Also into Burmah the Hindus have 
 made their way, but not in so great 
 numbers as in Assam. Here the lan- 
 guage and the general character of the 
 people is properly Indo- Grading off of 
 Chinese; and the race der- 
 ivation from beyond still 
 more strongly than in Assam discrimi- 
 nates the ethnic type from that of Bengal. 
 The census of 1872 gives a population 
 for the whole of Burmah of two million 
 seven hundred and forty thousand, or an 
 average of thirty-one to the square mile. 
 Of these, the vast preponderance are 
 Buddhists. The Mohammedans num- 
 ber about a hundred thousand, and the
 
 THE INDICANS. SUPERSTITIONS. 
 
 735 
 
 Hindus only thirty-six thousand. Of 
 the whole number, one hundred and ten 
 thousand are still classified as aborigines. 
 It is probable that India presents a 
 greater variety of superstitions in an in- 
 tenser form than any other country of 
 Extent and va- the world. Except in the 
 lower districts of heathen- 
 ism, such as South Africa 
 furnishes, the general fact called super- 
 stition has relaxed its hold somewhat 
 
 riety of the 
 Hindu super- 
 stitions. 
 
 declining, losing its dominion and power 
 over the mind of man. To this general 
 fact India is somewhat exceptional. The 
 peculiar tendencies of the Indian mind 
 under the influence and discipline of 
 Brahmanism have been unfavorable to 
 the reception and dissemination of sci- 
 entific knowledge. The Indian mind 
 furnishes an example of a comparatively 
 high development in abstract thought, 
 in the ability to generalize and deduce 
 conclusions from established concepts 
 and premises. The inferential power 
 of the human intellect as it is displayed 
 in these countries is not to be despised, 
 but the inductive method of inquiry has 
 never found footing among them. The 
 disposition to scrutinize and question 
 the processes of the material world and 
 to find out the laws which govern nature 
 has not appeared, and the old supersti- 
 tions of paganism continue to prevail. 
 
 These are manifest in almost every 
 department of life. There are a thou- 
 sand SUperstitioUS beliefs Amulets and 
 
 charms; super- 
 
 respecting food. Amulets stitious beliefs 
 
 , , ,. respecting the 
 
 and charms and talismans dead. 
 
 are worn to protect the person and life 
 
 from harm. The image of an ances- 
 
 SUPERSTITIONS OF THE HINDUS. AMULETS TAKEN FROM THE BODY OF TIPPU SAIB. 
 
 upon the human mind. It is now clearly 
 perceived that superstitious beliefs and 
 practices can not coexist with scientific 
 knowledge. We have already seen that 
 the peculiarity of the recent ages is the 
 rapid extension of the knowledge of the 
 laws by which the phenomena of the 
 material world are governed. This is 
 equivalent to saying that superstition is 
 
 tor is swung about the neck in confi- 
 dent trust that the paternal spirit will 
 follow his image and guard his descend- 
 ant who wears it. One of the most strik- 
 ing superstitions relates to the dead. 
 There is an abhorrent fear of all places 
 where dead bodies have been brought or 
 deposited. Even where cremation is 
 employed, the spot on which the cere-
 
 736 
 
 GREAT -RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 mony is performed becomes a terror to 
 all who approach it ; and the small build- 
 ings in which the ashes are stored are 
 avoided as children would avoid an old 
 ruin haunted by evil spirits. A like 
 
 f. 
 
 HINDU FAKIR, CARRYING CIRCLETS OF IRON ABOUT 
 
 HIS NECK. 
 Drawn by Emile Bayard, from a photograph. 
 
 fear possesses the Indian mind with re- 
 spect to darkness. The night is dreaded. 
 They who are willing to expose them- 
 selves like good soldiers in the hazards 
 of battle, and who stand up against the 
 enemy with a fair degree of courage, 
 
 tremble with the coming of night. 
 Doubtless it is the association in their 
 mind of the facts of darkness and death 
 that have made both appalling. 
 
 In common with the Oriental nations, 
 the Hindus have a veneration for the 
 dead. If they do not positively worship 
 their ancestors in the man- 
 
 . Shrines and ef- 
 
 ner of the Egyptians, they figies to the de- 
 at least erect small tern- partedt 
 pies to the fathers, and within these are 
 placed pieces of wood on which are drawn 
 images of the departed. The masses of 
 the people have perhaps never been able 
 to grasp the idea of the universal Brah- 
 ma as the supreme God of the world, 
 and as a result, they have fallen through 
 the intermediate stages of polytheism 
 into idolatry. 
 
 The superstitions of India, in part 
 religious and in part merely mytholog- 
 ical, are strikingly mani- superstition the 
 fested in all ranks of so- S^^f 1 
 ciety. Beliefs and Fakirs. 
 practices having their origin in super- 
 stition have prevailed to the extent of 
 creating whole classes of the Hindus 
 sufficiently numerous to populate a king- 
 dom. Thus, for example, the Moham- 
 medan mendicants, widely distributed 
 through all the Islamite countries, and 
 known as Fakirs, have been recruited 
 not on the basis of race, but on the lines 
 of their peculiar and degrading super- 
 stitions. Of this great order of devotee 
 vagabonds there are more than a mil- 
 lion in India. They wander from place 
 to place about the towns, villages, and 
 countryside, constituting a pauper class, 
 everywhere present and everywhere il- 
 lustrating in their beggary and usages 
 the combined results of race deteriora- 
 tion and superstitious fanaticism. 
 
 In some respects, however, the beliefs 
 and practices of the Hindus are merito- 
 rious. They believe in cleanliness, in
 
 THE INDICANS.RISE OF ROYALTY. 
 
 737 
 
 washings of the body, in what may be 
 called personal purity. The Brahmans 
 Hinduism re- en join the conquest of sen- 
 soTe^eL^and a\ity as a part of that vir- 
 practices. tue by which the soul may 
 
 find eternal rest. The devotee is en- 
 couraged to master earthly thoughts and 
 mere human affections as obstacles in the 
 way of his perfection. All of this tends 
 of course to asceticism, with its accompa- 
 nying follies and vices ; but it is probably 
 true that the sages of India have reached 
 as high a degree of self-mastery as any 
 other devotees to the dogma of the mor- 
 tification of the body as a means of eter- 
 nal happiness. 
 
 Chieftainship was a part of the original 
 structure of the Aryan race. It may not 
 be known whether this fact in the or- 
 oid Indian ganization of the primitive 
 
 1. P e P le was developed in 
 petty royalty. the old household of the 
 race, or whether it came forth as a 
 concomitant circumstance of migration. 
 Certain it is that migrating tribes must 
 have their chiefs, their headmen, who 
 lead and direct and take the responsibil- 
 ity. This chief tainship would inevitably 
 take on the character of a military cap- 
 taincy. The migration would traverse 
 hostile grounds. There would be the 
 clash of moving people with the aborig- 
 ines and the conflict with other tribes in 
 motion. He who could best control the 
 action of barbaric battle would have great 
 reputation. He would be a hero while 
 the migration continued, and a prince as 
 soon as the tribe had settled into per- 
 manent abodes. Such is the genesis of 
 the half-military and half-royal petty 
 kinglets whose figures are seen rising 
 above the confusion and strife of the his- 
 torical dawn. 
 
 We have already seen that in the coun- 
 tries possessed by the Indian races the 
 Vedic bard, in the first place, and the 
 
 Brahman priest afterwards, accompanied 
 the chieftain who led the tribe, and 
 invoked the deities to his sympathy of the 
 aid in battle and conquest. 
 The spectacle in the In- caste - 
 dian valleys, as we discover it in the far 
 twilight of history, is somewhat similar 
 to that which reappeared in the feudal 
 ages in Western Europe, when the 
 priest of Rome kept himself at the side 
 of the barbarian chieftain until the latter 
 was transformed into a feudal baron. 
 So in India ; with this difference, how- 
 ever, that the Brahman and the military 
 chief were in that country of the same 
 race and kindred. The union, therefore, 
 of religious dogma with barbarian state- 
 craft would be more intimate and friend- 
 ly in India than in the West. The as- 
 cendency of the priest would also be 
 more fatal to the natural evolution of 
 political power and the establishment of 
 secular forms of government in a coun- 
 try where the chieftain sympathized by 
 kinship with the priest, than in lands 
 where they two were in antagonism. 
 This was one of the leading causes of 
 the miserable condition into which the 
 political institutions of India fell at an 
 early age, and in which they have ever 
 since continued. 
 
 After the military chieftain in a bar- 
 barous age, leader and defender of a 
 wandering tribe, has passed, by the set- 
 tled residence Of his people, Primogeniture 
 
 into a prince, having a court 
 and a retinue and even 
 the beginnings of an administrative sys- 
 tem, he must provide for the continu- 
 ance of his rank, his reputation, his 
 government. This is most easily and 
 naturally done by transmitting it to 
 his son. The priest would encourage 
 this tendency ; for the counselor of the 
 father would have a favorable situation 
 for influence with the descendant. He-
 
 r- v- 
 "Y\- 
 
 1NDIAN T PRINCE TYPE. THE MAHARAJAH OF GWALIOR. Drawn by A. de Neuville.
 
 THE 1NDICANS. GOVERNMENT. 
 
 739 
 
 redity would thus become a natural ele- 
 ment in the system, and primogeniture 
 would follow as a secondary suggestion. 
 All of these facts have appeared in the 
 political structure of India, and in the 
 order named. 
 
 The government of the Indian princes 
 has been an absolutism from the earliest 
 ages. Everything has conspired to make 
 Absolutism of the native prince a des- 
 
 SaJSSS 11 * P ot > and to Perpetuate the 
 princes. despotism in his family. 
 
 The right of the Indian nabob to tax his 
 subjects for the support of the govern- 
 ment and to supply the means of war 
 rests with himself. Any part of the 
 private property of the people, from one 
 twelfth to one fourth of the same he 
 may take as a revenue, without responsi- 
 bility. In the same way he may enlist 
 his subjects into the army. Custom has 
 prescribed that those who serve in war 
 -shall be recompensed by a gift of land. 
 In former times only the Kshatriyas 
 were summoned for military duty. The 
 other castes were permitted to pursue 
 .the vocations of peace without disturb- 
 ance. 
 
 As to the methods of warfare, they 
 were rude and traditional. The Indian 
 Rude methods weaponry was the same as 
 of f i r e t ;USe that employed by all half- 
 phants. barbarous peoples. Until 
 
 modern times bows and arrows, clubs, 
 discuses, spears, swords, shields, and 
 war chariots were the armor, offensive 
 and defensive, of the native soldiery. 
 These were never entirely supplanted 
 until the establishment of the British 
 East Indian empire. From time im- 
 memorial the elephant has been used in 
 war. It may be frankly confessed that 
 until the artillery of modern times was 
 leveled against him he was one of the 
 most formidable engines ever seen on a 
 battlefield. From the days of Porus to 
 
 the days of Nana Sahib the enemy had 
 cause to look with dread on the huge 
 monster as he raged in the conflict, bear- 
 ing, as in a tower, his company of sol- 
 diers, and bringing down his tremen- 
 dous trunk, like the fall of a Norway 
 pine, upon half a legion at a blow. 
 
 All the conditions, social, civil, and re- 
 ligious, in the Indian countries have con- 
 spired to engender a su- superstitious 
 perstitious veneration for prlncesand r 
 princes and rulers. As rulers, 
 among other ancient Oriental peoples, 
 the king, the nabob, is regarded as half- 
 divine. He is the representative of the 
 unseen powers, and is responsible to 
 them for his conduct. He is their equal 
 and companion, and his right to rule is 
 from on high. Against a prince thus 
 hedged about with that divinity which 
 accompanies kings, insurrection is re- 
 garded as most wicked and dangerous, 
 and the punishment of disloyalty is al- 
 ways to the uttermost. 
 
 It were exceedingly difficult, if not 
 impossible, to present a satisfactory ex- 
 hibit of the distribution of the various 
 races in India. We have now given a 
 sketch of some of the leading elements 
 of the political, social, and religious 
 structure of the country; but much 
 would remain if an accurate delineation 
 should be attempted of the relations and 
 tendencies of the various parts of Indian 
 society. 
 
 The Hindus, to whom the foregoing 
 pages have been devoted, constitute the 
 leading element, the most 
 
 General view of 
 
 widely distributed popula- race conditions 
 
 tion of India. Perhaps a 
 sketch of the condition of affairs in Ben- 
 gal may serve as an illustration of the 
 status existing in all the provinces and 
 governments. Within this country there 
 is an aggregation of peoples of diverse 
 ethnic origin, speaking different Ian-
 
 SOLTHERS OF THE RAJAH OF BARODA TYPES. Drawn by E:
 
 THE INDICANS. GOVERNMENT. 
 
 741 
 
 Aggregate of 
 subjects under 
 the provincial 
 government. 
 
 guages. They represent eras of devel- 
 opment as far apart as the earliest ages 
 of history and the present day. These 
 diversities exist in religious thought and 
 practices, in political ideas, in race pro- 
 clivities, and in 
 every aspect of na- 
 tionality. 
 
 According to the 
 census of 1872 Ben- 
 gal, which then in- 
 cluded the province 
 
 of As- 
 
 s a m , 
 
 had a 
 
 population of sixty- 
 six million eight 
 hundred and fif- 
 ty-six thousand 
 eight hundred and 
 fifty-nine, being 
 fully equal to that 
 of the entire United 
 States at the present 
 time. We thus have 
 the remarkable spec- 
 tacle of a lieutenant 
 governor sent out 
 from London, a dis- 
 tance of six thou- 
 sand miles, to pre- 
 side over a conge- 
 ries of nations far 
 exceeding the entire 
 population of the 
 United Kingdom of 
 Great Britain and 
 Ireland! The ele- 
 ments under this government and Ben- 
 gal was only one of many provinces un- 
 der British dominion were so diversified 
 and contradictory as to make a govern- 
 mental problem which no nation other 
 than England would have had the polit- 
 ical courage to undertake or the skill to 
 solve. 
 
 The people thus aggregated presented 
 every type of the human evolution, from 
 sheer barbarism and the grossest forms 
 of superstition to a high degree of human 
 enlightenment. Educated native noble- 
 
 GROUP OF HINDU WEAPONS OF WAR. 
 
 men from Bengal, full of the skeptical 
 spirit of modern times, have The Hindus pre- 
 come to London as dip- of^hehuman^ 9 
 lomats, have sat in the evolution, 
 clubs of that metropolis, and delivered 
 speeches at public dinners among law- 
 yers, bishops, and statesmen as skillful 
 at fence, as witty, and almost as schol-
 
 THE INDICANS. ISOLATED RACES. 
 
 743 
 
 arJy as they, while at the same time 
 barbarous chieftains of their own race, 
 in their own country, were sacrificing 
 idiots and paupers on hilltops in order 
 to make sure of the political advantages 
 which the noblemen had gone to Lon- 
 don to plead for ! So great is the diversity 
 of development among the Hindus. 
 
 These people, viewed as a whole, are 
 most largely descended from the Aryan 
 Linguistic affin- stock. Their languages 
 
 rlacciral anrl ^rano-p 
 are ciassicai > ana > Sirange 
 
 to say, are more nearly in 
 analogy with the current English tongue 
 than are the Highland dialects of Scot- 
 land or the broken speech of Wales! 
 Of the sixty-six million of Bengalese, 
 forty-two and a half million are classi- 
 
 ities; striking 
 features of the 
 
 British rule. 
 
 fied as Hindus ; and of the remainder, 
 about twenty and a half million are 
 Mohammedans. The British lieuten- 
 ant governor has thus under his sway 
 in the single province of Bengal a larger 
 Mohammedan population than that ruled 
 by the Sultan of Turkey ! Besides the 
 two great peoples, the Hindus and the 
 Islamites, a small percentage of other 
 Indian races is diffused throughout the 
 country, and to this must be added the 
 Europeans, notably the English, who 
 have sat down at Calcutta under a May 
 and June temperature of one hundred 
 and ten degrees F. to control and 
 direct a mass of nations numerically in 
 excess of all the other subjects of the 
 queen. 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 . ISOLATED RACES 
 ASPECTS. 
 
 T remains to notice 
 briefly one or two addi- 
 tional Indian families 
 less widely known than 
 the great races already 
 described. In the west- 
 ern part of the country, 
 on the slopes of the Hindu- Kush, are 
 the Daradas, or Dards, and further to 
 the west another people called the Sijah- 
 Posh. The latter word signifies " black 
 coats," because the men are mostly clad, 
 as to their outer garments, in black 
 hides. To these people the Moham- 
 medans give the name of Kaffirs, or In- 
 fidels. It is believed that they migrated 
 into India from Kandahar in Afghan- 
 istan. 
 
 We have among these extreme races 
 the same dialectical differences, the same 
 peculiarities, which belong to the other 
 branches of the Indie family. These 
 
 mountaineers are larger in person and 
 of finer build than are the people of 
 the Punjab, or even their 
 
 Distribution and 
 
 old kinsfolk the Afghans, character of 
 r. 1 i . i the Kaffirs. 
 
 They have light .skin, 
 blue eyes, and blonde hair. They are 
 more warlike than the people in the 
 valleys of the. Indus and the Ganges. 
 They have an extreme aversion to the 
 Mohammedans; and it is one of the 
 tests of good citizenship to have slain 
 one of the followers of the Prophet. 
 Whenever this feat has been accom- 
 plished the slayer henceforth wears a 
 feather in commemoration of his deed, 
 and allows his hair to grow long. 
 
 In other respects the Kaffirs are like 
 the Hindus. They offer sacrifices of 
 cows and goats, and have ceremonies 
 and feasts in honor of the gods, who are 
 both male and female, according to the 
 Indian theory. Like the greater races.
 
 744 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 they venerate the souls of their ances- 
 tors. Amusements are popular, and 
 music and dancing are cultivated to a 
 high degree. 
 
 Perhaps after dispersed Israel, the 
 Gypsies are the most remarkable people 
 Anomalous in the world in their dis- 
 rn a t C h e ee f thS SieS tribution into foreign lands, 
 scheme. Their name has been 
 
 given to them by other peoples, who 
 
 habit of life has carried them into all 
 quarters of the globe. Their dispersion 
 among the Western nations began with 
 the fourteenth century, and has extended 
 to the present time. 
 
 It is believed that the Gypsies were 
 originally of the Pariah, or Sudra, caste , 
 that is, the lowest order of Indian soci- 
 ety. Their dialects have certainly been 
 derived from Hindustani, but each tribe 
 
 AGRICULTURAL LIFE IN INDIA. GHADDIS CULTIVATORS. Drawn by E. Zier, from a photograph by E. Bourne. 
 
 have supposed them to be of Egyptian 
 origin. They do not call themselves 
 Gypsies, but Rom, or Romany. The ver- 
 nacular Sinte is always employed by 
 them as their own ethnic epithet, and 
 in this it is easy to perceive the word 
 Sindh. Doubtless the original seat of 
 the Gypsies was in the valley of the 
 Lower Indus, whence their migratory 
 
 of Gypsies has adopted parts of the vo- 
 cabulary and even of the grammatical 
 structure of the languages The race orig- 
 spoken in the countries of S^ 
 their sojourn. Perhaps no class of Hindus, 
 people in the world have to a like degree 
 incorporated into their own speech so 
 much of other languages ; and the incor- 
 porated parts remain without assimila-
 
 THE INDICANS. ISOLATED RACES, 
 
 745 
 
 tion. Leland, in his work on the Eng- 
 lish Gypsies and Their Language, has 
 given examples of the mongrel speech 
 employed by these wanderers. The 
 following two proverbs will suffice to 
 illustrate the gross deterioration of the 
 Gypsy tongue : 
 
 " A cloudy sala often piirabens to a fino 
 " A cloudy morning often changes to a fine 
 
 diwus." 
 day." 
 
 " It's sitn to a choomer, ktishtt for kek till 
 " It's like a kiss, good for nothing until 
 
 it's pordered atween dui." 
 it is divided between two." 
 
 By some Gypsy tribes their own lan- 
 guage has been better preserved, and 
 few traces of the speech of the country 
 in which they chance to 
 
 Features of the 
 
 Gypsy language be sojourning can be found 
 
 illustrated. . ,-, 
 
 in their current expres- 
 sions. The following paragraph from a 
 Welsh Gypsy story will illustrate the 
 character of the speech when free from 
 English admixture: 
 
 '' Yeker a dot ses bearengaro ta waver store 
 " Once there were (a) sailor and other four 
 
 morsh ; yek ses peltanengaro, ta ow vaver ses 
 men; one was (a) blacksmith, and the other was 
 
 koramangaro, ta stvamangaro, to pallano ses 
 (a) soldier, and (a) tailor, and the last was 
 
 kirchtmackaro. Ow bearengaro potchedas e 
 (an) innkeeper. The sailor asked the 
 
 peltanengaro te vel apra ow doreav. Ow pelta- 
 blacksmith to come on the sea. The black- 
 
 nengaro pendas, ' Nau shorn te ja te kerra boottee.' 
 smith said, ' No (I) am to go to do work.' 
 
 ' So se tero boottee ?' ' Te tasarra sastarn,' 
 1 What is thy work ? ' 'To heat iron,' 
 
 chotchy ow peltanengaro, ' ta te kerravles undra 
 quoth the blacksmith, 'and to make it into 
 
 chichaw grengey' " 
 shoes for horses.' " 
 
 The ethnic classification of the Gypsies 
 was long a puzzling question. The most 
 skillful scholars were at fault in attempt- 
 
 M. Vol. 148 
 
 ing to fix their place. Here again, how- 
 ever, language furnishes the clue. The 
 course of the Gypsies on Language fur- 
 their way to Europe and *** 
 the West can be accurately tion - 
 traced by the admixture of foreign words 
 which they have brought along with 
 them. The oldest element thus incor- 
 porated with the Gypsy language is Per- 
 sian ; after that, Armenian, and so on to 
 the West. Doubtless a few bands of this 
 vagrant people have come into Europe 
 from Egypt, but their sojourn in that 
 country must have been brief, for no 
 tribe has been found speaking a language 
 in which there were traces of Arabic, as 
 would have been the case if they had 
 tarried long in Egypt or other parts of 
 Northern Africa. 
 
 Much investigation has been given to 
 the Gypsies as a people. Traces of them 
 have been found west of the Bosphorus 
 as early as the ninth cen- Apparition of 
 tury, but their presence in g^Ind" in 
 Europe is uncertain until America, 
 the year 1 346, when Catharine of Valois 
 granted to the chiefs of Corfu the right 
 to reduce to serfdom certain Homines 
 Vageniti, or vagrants, who had come into 
 the country. This same people pitched 
 its tents along the Danube as early as 
 1417. In 1422 it was estimated that four- 
 teen thousand of them had reached Italy. 
 In August, 1427, a band numbering a 
 hundred and twenty came to Paris, 
 representing themselves as fugitives 
 from the Saracens in Egypt. It is 
 doubtless from this circumstance that 
 the name Gypsy has been applied to the 
 race. In 1530 they had become so numer- 
 ous in England that Henry VIII issued a 
 proclamation against them. In nearly 
 every country of Western Europe stat- 
 utes were enacted to prevent the incom- 
 ing of Gypsies and to expel those who 
 already arrived.
 
 746 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 At the present time it is estimated 
 that Europe contains about seven hun- 
 Deveiopment of dred thousand of this race. 
 
 America. j n to the two Americas, 
 
 into the islands of the sea, into Austra- 
 lia. Everywhere their character is the 
 
 BENJARI GYPSIES TYPES. 
 Drawn by A. de Neuville, from a photograph. 
 
 same. The form, the features, the man- 
 ner of life and character of the Gypsies 
 are repeated in all places where their 
 tents or huts are found. The physiog- 
 nomy is plainly Asiatic. The Gypsy 
 face is the best representation to be seen 
 west of the Atlantic of the face of the 
 
 Hindu. The complexion is tawny: 
 eyes black, glancing quidkly to right and 
 left, black hair, cheek bones high and 
 prominent, lower jaw Slightly project- 
 ing, mouth small, and teeth white and 
 even. It is not uncommon to see among 
 Gypsy women and girls figures and fea- 
 tures that Would be consid- 
 ered beautiful by the most 
 critical judgment of West- 
 ern peoples. 
 
 The character of the 
 Gypsy race is bad in the 
 
 last degree. Mendicant and 
 
 Both men thievin e cl ' ar - 
 
 1 acterofthe 
 
 and women race - 
 are usually degraded. It 
 is not, however, charged 
 that they have licentious 
 habits. They are addicted 
 to every sharp practice by 
 which rogues and thieves 
 obtain property that is not 
 their own. They are con- 
 scienceless, and are un- 
 acquainted with religious 
 obligation. It has been de- 
 clared by some scholars in 
 language that there is no 
 Gypsy word for soul or im- 
 mortality or God. They 
 pretend to the fortune tell- 
 er's lore and to skill in 
 palmistry, and to every 
 other species of magic, 
 from card-playing to the 
 black art of the Middle 
 Ages. 
 
 Fixedness is the great cen- 
 tral fact in the constitution of India. All 
 of the races inhabiting that vast country 
 or emanating therefrom be- 
 
 Fixedness the 
 
 tray in their beliefs and central fact in 
 
 j Hindu life. 
 
 practices the unaltered con- 
 ditions of a former life. While the West- 
 ern Aryans, as we shall see hereafter,
 
 748 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIXD. 
 
 have been almost infinitely inflected in 
 their development, the Indie branch of 
 the race fell at an early age into estab- 
 lished forms, to amend or alter which 
 has been regarded as innovation and 
 sacrilege. 
 
 In this respect India may be ranked 
 with the Egypt that was and the China 
 that is. Doubtless the Hamites in an- 
 Comparisons cient Egyptian society were 
 
 SfaSTS"^ more fixed in a s iven s - 
 
 Chinese. c i a i structure, less subject 
 
 to fluctuation and evolution into new 
 forms, than are the Indie races of to-day. 
 The Chinese also, who change not at all 
 from generation to generation, who re- 
 gard all movement or progress from the 
 old and approved constitution of things 
 as a useless and dangerous departure 
 from the best attainable standard, are 
 doubtless an intenser form of social com- 
 pleteness and conservatism than are the 
 Hindus. But as compared with the 
 flexibility and progressive tendencies of 
 all the Western peoples the nations of 
 India are in the strongest contrast. 
 
 It is impossible now to tell for how 
 long a time even the details of every- 
 Preservation day life, the circumstances 
 of manners and dress, the 
 rules of caste, and the 
 laws of social propriety have remained 
 unaltered. The styles of personal adorn- 
 ment described in the oldest records of 
 the race are still patterned and repeated 
 by the Indian jewelers. The ornament 
 has been immemorially regulated by 
 rank. Even wealth and profusion have 
 not been able to pass the prescribed lim- 
 its of form. The law books of Manu 
 fixed the limits and the details of caste 
 and determined the paraphernalia of 
 each. All descendants of Aryans should 
 wear the sacred cord around the person. 
 The cord must pass over the left and 
 under the right shoulder, and be placed 
 
 there when the wearer was initiated into 
 his caste. The cord of the Brahman 
 should be composed of three cotton 
 threads. The Kshatriyas, or warrior 
 caste, had also a threefold cord, but the 
 strands were of hemp ; and that of the 
 Vaisyas w r as made of triple strands of 
 wool. 
 
 Custom having once determined the 
 symbol, it must remain unaltered age 
 after age. The Brahman's 
 
 Usage of the 
 
 belt must be made of sugar belt ; clothing 
 
 TT ,1 of the Sudras. 
 
 cane. He must wear the 
 skin of the gazelle. His staff must be 
 of bamboo and reach to the top of his 
 head from the ground. The soldier's 
 belt must be made of bowstrings. His 
 garment must be a deerskin, and his 
 bamboo staff must reach no higher than 
 the forehead. The belt of the Vaisya 
 must be made of hemp. His garment 
 must be a sheepskin, and his fig-tree 
 staff, cut from an impeded branch, must 
 
 { reach only to his nose. Let none violate 
 these things, for they are a part of the 
 usage and the law of the land. Opin- 
 
 | ions must not change, neither must the 
 outer forms of society. True enough, 
 
 i the Sudras may clothe themselves as 
 they will, for they are no true caste, but 
 only a residuum, a melange, left on the 
 soil after the three major castes have 
 
 j been determined and defined. These 
 things are necessary that the purity of 
 the dominant races may be preserved. 
 
 j Change will lead to confusion, corrup- 
 
 i tion of blood, deterioration of manners, 
 
 ! destruction of race character, national 
 shame. 
 
 Life is growth. It is as truly so of 
 the tribe as it is of the individual; of 
 the nation as of the tribe; Race life, once 
 of the race as of the nation. j; may 
 The part of the human atrophy, 
 body which is not used, which does not 
 expand and grow by the addition of new
 
 THE INDICANS. GENERAL ASPECTS. 
 
 749 
 
 elements, the substitution of living- tis- 
 sue for that which is broken down and 
 expelled, will suffer atrophy. It will 
 cease to act. It may not possibly decay. 
 It may even retain a certain circulation 
 of the blood and a sort of nervous vital- 
 ity, but in other respects it is dead. 
 The same is true of national life, and 
 even of the institutional forms of so- 
 ciety. They must progress or fall into 
 a shriveled and useless condition, unfitted 
 for the altered relations under which they 
 pass by lapse of time and change of cir- 
 cumstance. 
 
 India thus presents to the modern in- 
 quirer a fixed surface. There is less 
 perspective in Indian society than in al- 
 most any other of the world. This is to 
 say that the existing form 
 
 Lack of perspec- 
 tive in Hindu has the same character that 
 
 society. ., -, -, T 
 
 it had ages ago. In any 
 Western state, if a cross section be made 
 of society as it now exists, such section 
 will present phenomena wholly different 
 from what we would have discovered in 
 the sixteenth century, and the latter in 
 turn would be eqtially distinct from the 
 aspects discovered in the sixth century. 
 The art of China is said to have no per- 
 spective. The Chinese drawings and 
 paintings are all made- as though the ob- 
 jects delineated had been viewed from 
 above instead of horizontally. The insti- 
 tutions of India have this fixed expres- 
 sion. They are as if sketched from 
 above, and the forms of things have no 
 converging lines behind them. 
 
 Since the beginning of European 
 ascendency in India, however, the im- 
 pact of Western influence 
 
 Western influ- 
 ence begins to upon the crystalized in- 
 
 prevail in India. ._.. ,- , -i 
 
 stitutions of the country 
 have scattered the germs of change. 
 There is a slight relaxation even of 
 caste. The Brahmans themselves have 
 separated somewhat into higher and 
 
 lower orders, and in some instances 
 have engaged in secular employments. 
 It is not unusual to find a Brahman in 
 the military service of the empire, and 
 
 THE PARIAH DJONGAL OF SARGUJA TYPE. 
 Drawn by Emile Bayard. 
 
 in some parts of the country what arc 
 known as " plow Brahmans," or agricul- 
 turists, are found. Though engaged in 
 the pursuits of the field and garden, 
 these members of the Brahmanical order
 
 750 
 
 GREAT RACES OF MANKIND. 
 
 toward the 
 neglect of caste 
 distinction. 
 
 still hold fast to their old distinctions, 
 wear the Brahman's thread, and claim 
 and receive recognition as belonging to 
 the highest caste. 
 
 The subsidence of the Kshatriyas, or 
 at least the subsiding tendency among 
 them into industrial pursuits, is still more 
 Tendency marked. It can hardly be 
 
 said that the Pariahs are 
 now a caste separate from 
 the Sudras. They are rather a lower 
 class of Sudras than a distinct division. 
 These changes, noticeable by the close 
 observer in recent times, are exceedingly 
 slow, and are made against the whole 
 force of the existing order; but they 
 foretoken an ultimate regeneration of 
 the social order and institutions of the 
 East. 
 
 We have now completed the intended 
 sketch of the Eastern divisions of the 
 General view of Aryan race. In a former 
 3 book we followed the 
 the inquiry. migrations of these great 
 and populous nations from their old seats 
 east of the Caspian into the regions of 
 their subsequent occupancy and devel- 
 opment. In the present book we have 
 
 noted the past and current aspects 
 which the various nations springing 
 from the primitive stock have presented 
 in ancient and modern times. The 
 object has been to give to the reader an 
 accurate general notion of the ethnic 
 character of these peoples. Geograph- 
 ically, we have found them distributed 
 from the Iranian Ossetes along the 
 northern spurs of the Caucasus, in lati- 
 tude forty-five degrees north and longi- 
 tude forty-five degrees east from Green- 
 wich, to the inhabitants of British Bur- 
 mah, in latitude ten degrees north and 
 longitude one hundred and two degrees 
 east. Within these extremes are dis- 
 tributed some of the most populous 
 nations on the globe ; and if the civiliza- 
 tions of these peoples do not present to 
 the inquirer of to-day so promising and 
 inspiring a view as the more vigorous 
 and expanding developments in Western 
 nations, there is, nevertheless, a per- 
 petual fund of interest and a limitless 
 revenue of information to be found 
 among the races and institutions of the 
 old Iranian plateau and the teeming 
 valleys of India.
 
 i 
 
 ;-ANGfiau 
 
 >-*S 
 
 2 i 
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 !-WEEKS 
 IRL-LD 
 
 BRARYtf/^ 
 
 JI0 S | 
 JX i 
 
 IITV3-dO^ 
 
 2 
 
 C=5 2 
 
 - 
 
 e 
 
 BRARYO/r A 
 
 irr- 2 
 J ? i
 
 W/n J nvi.J(\